Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMisterWongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonomyBlogMar ksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.

frTechnotizieNewsVineMultiplyFriendF eedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJamespotIme ra BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampleOneview LinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz [Storymarks: bookmarks for stories] View . Add . Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Here ya go crossoverpairinglover Chapter one of your Naruto challenge; I hope you enjoy the first chapter and sorry for no fights between Zabuza...Its been done so much before...So I mainly focus the chapter around the Uzumaki seal that Naruto finds. So I hope you enjoy and hope you like it ^_^ Summary: While in the Wave country, Naruto and Team 7 get into a massive fight. The pain is too much for Naruto, and he runs off into the woods. While in the woods, he ends up finding a ruined outpost of Uzushiogakure , the Whirlpool village where the Uzumaki hail from. Entering it, he discovers a scroll on clan sealings, the chakra trains, and a scroll of hidden techniques and researched projects never finished he finds both the chakra chains of his mother, and a project that would "truly unlock the power of a Jinchurki" Naruto, in interest, ends up figuring out the project and completes it, which knocks him out concious

for a day. However, what he fails to realize, is that the project is slowly absorbing the Kyubbi into him, slowly assilmilating the beasts power into his own. The beast, itself restrained by the seal from his father, cannot fight back Sigh well I can definitely explain the whole structure problem; I guess feeling that the wave arc is been done so many times; I just didn't want to bother re-writing the entire arc again. So the low down. Team seven runs into Zabuza, Kakashi during his recovery time sends a messenger bird to the leaf village to ask for an aid from another team. Which at the time Team Miakuno was the only ones avalable at the time; So the hokage sends the team over to help out in any way they can. After they arrive and met up with Team 7 to ntoify them that they are there to help out. Naruto and Sasuke gets into an argument along the lines of them talking about The Uchiha and Uzumaki clans, where they told Naruto that his clan was weak and because he retorted by saying that the Uchiha clan were weak for being killed; Sasuke on his rampage attacked Naruto and sent him outside through a window. Recovering from the sudden attack, he gets spat down by Sakura along with telling him..yeah you already know this part and the rest. Hope that will help those who are reading chapter 1. Probably near chapter 20 I will explain the history between how Haku met up with Zabuza and then meeting up with Mia. OH think before acusing someone of stealing ideas, no matter what people will write; the idea will probably already have been plan out. This story HAVES no relation to "Naruto one man team"! Though I do reccomend reading that story it is quite good and wish the author will update on it XD ... Chapter 1: The secret Uzumaki Seal! It was finally time after doing so much D-rank missions and; a bunch of chores in Team 7. The Hokage allowed the team to undertake a C-Rank mission that lead to land of wavesTheir client Tazuna a drunken bridge builder; was the man they needed to protect once they reach there. To only find out that they got ambush by rouge ninja's that were using a jutsu to hide inside puddles After taking care of them thanks to the help of Kakashi and Sasuke along with Naruto who stabbed a kunai into the; wound in order to get the poison out of him. Kakashi then inform them that they will continue on with the missionOf course he was displeased, how Sakura or Sasuke showed no concern for the blonde ninja. Before they could reach the boat, Kakashi brought Naruto out behind a tree, to help heal the woundMuch as he could, by using a very low level fire jutsu; to seal the wound on his hand. After that was done and more bickering and arguments between Naruto and Sasuke; with the pink banshee filling in spots and shooting down Naruto Saying how he will never compare to Sasuke in any way possible; this wounded Naruto a lot, but not to a degree though. Since he knows that Sakura is only kidding and that; she was blind by being infatuated by Sasuke's coolness Couple hours have gone by with team 7 working on their guide with Tazuna; finally arriving towards the village, after a brief encounter with Zabuza an A-rank missing ninja; that proved to be very powerful and strongEven with Kakashi as their sensei, but thanks to the team work with Naruto and Sasuke; they manage to free their sensei from the terrible Water style: Water entrapment jutsu, that covers the enemy inside a water filled bubble. That is use to drown and capture their prey until they pass out or, become dead! Once they got to the house, Naruto went and ask Kakashi if they needed some back up, after hearing that Zabuza somehow manage to escape, by using a replacement jutsu with a Water clone. Liking the idea from Naruto; he then asked the boy to send a messenger bird towards the Hokage

with a written scroll he had plan, before even taking the missionNaruto taking a quick peak at the message and saw the team Kakashi wanted to come too help; was none other than Team Miakuno! A team name that Ino made up for her team that consisted of Haku, herself and their squad leader Mia hyuuga; Haku's adoptive mother that found her roaming around after the bloodline purgeSo smiling to himself and hopping up to one of the tallest tree's, with the bird resting on his shoulder. With careful grasp on the bird legHe managed to tie the small message and send the bird flying towards the blue skies and back to Konoha! Now with all teams together and getting all prepared to fight Zabuza, a terrible argument picked up once again with Team 7 along with Team Miakuno spectating all, of the outcome. Xxx "And I keep telling you Sasuke that I am better than you are!" Naruto shouted, while slamming his fist into the wooden table; shaking the plates and cups that were on it. "Listen here dope, you will never be better than me nor, will you ever get stronger than me. Because I am an Uchiha and an elite ninja" Retorted Sasuke; with his eyes leering at the orange clad ninja, who wave his arms aimlessly. "Yeah and I'm Naruto Uzumaki; who will kick your butt one day! And become the strongest ninja ever!" He shouted, and then blinked at the laughter Sasuke was giving off. Why didn't this feel right he thought to himself; this laughter was all too familiarThe same kind of laughter he always heard in the academy days "Seriously Naruto what is an Uzumaki you tell me!" Sasuke suddenly said, causing Naruto to blink in confusion; while Mia and Kakashi who were helping Tsunari out in the kitchen; lower their eyes half way, listening in on the conversation "Haven't you notice NarutoThat there aren't any left! How are you so strong, in your pathetic excuse for a ninjaIf there aren't any left?" He continued, earning some glares from Ino and Haku; who were ready to punch the lights out on the poor bastard. "Sasuke is right Naruto! Hell, I bet all Uzumaki are probably weak considering you yourself, are too stupid and weak to even get a simple test done right!" Sakura added, to just inflate Sasuke's ego even more; at the same time being ignorant of all the kill intent that were going across the rooms Inari who was listening in on the stairs, couldn't believe that this boy's friends were acting like this to him? Aren't they supposed to be a team? "Take that back Uzumaki's are strong!" Naruto tried to say, keeping his what he believes to be a very powerful clan that he came from. But his emotions were getting the best of himAt the same time; was thinking if Sakura and Sasuke were rightBut he won't accept that train of thought. "Then how come there's no Uchiha's left then Sasuke! I thought they were supposed to be an" He never got to finish his sentenceWith Sasuke leaping over the table and kicking Naruto squarely in the head; sent the boy flying out the window and onto the forest groundsRolling to a stop, laying and being still on the ground. "Don't you ever speak down about my clan again bastard" Before he could continue his assault on Naruto Haku and Ino both attacked Sasuke; at the same time pinning him towards the wall. With Kakashi and Mia; right behind the two glaring at the boy who was pinned! "Learn your place Uchiha! And don't you ever, ever disown a clan like that againYou may not be on my squad, but I'm sure Kakashi wouldn't mind me bruising you till it becomes apparent in your head that you show respect!" Mia threaten the boy, who in turn just gritted his teeth and sneer at the girls. Who just drop him on the ground!

To add insult to injure on Naruto's end; who was finally getting up from the sudden kick in the face by Duck butt boy; Sakura walked up to him and was looking down at him with a smile. Looking up and smiling back, Naruto figure that Sakura finally understood that Sasuke is a bad personOnly for reality to kick him in the chin; litterly from Sakura kicking Naruto, pushing the boy onto his back. Holding an arm under his chin; starring up at her disbelievingly. Only to be spit on by the girl. "Face it Naruto; you're a sorry excuse for a ninja; everyone knows that the Uzumaki's were and is a weak clan. Haven't you notice that there's none around? None what so ever, I even heard that they couldn't even save their own village because of how weak they wereHell, I bet your parents were pathetic also! No wonder they left you in the orphanage, they probably hated you too much and left you behind. Even your sorry excuse for a mother that; probably drop you off and didn't want you!" That did it, with both Sasuke and Sakura saying all those horrible things about his clan, about him, even about his parent's. He couldn't take it anymore and just ran away from the house. With Sakura just smiling only to get smacked in the head by Haku, at the same time knocking the pathetic female ninja un-consciousShe then looked up at the bushes that rustle from Naruto running through them; with a sad look. She just spoke up to the person that; appeared behind her without making eye contact. "MomIs Naruto going to be alright?" she asked, turning around to face her adoptive mother Mia. Who just let out a content sigh and shook her head. "Not sure HakuBut don't worry; I have a feeling once he takes out his frustrationHe will be fine. He knows that he haves six people careering for him, you, and me, Ino, Kakashi, Iruka and the third Hokage." Then blinked at Haku slight giggles "You're also forgetting everyone at Ichiraku's and Hinata mom" Haku added, only to get some slight chuckles from Mia. With the two just staring at the path Naruto took; hoping the boy wouldn't give up on his dreams Xxx Meanwhile with the running Naruto He didn't know where he was running too, nor did he care where he ended up. He couldn't believe the words Sasuke and Sakura said to him, including about his Uzumaki clan. Sure he never actually saw a fellow Uzumaki in the village, nor anyone who met one beforeWell he haves a hunch that Kakashi-sensei and Mia-sensei have met one, once in their line of duty before. Since the way they watch out for the boy. Which now strikes him odd, that he never once asked the two about his mother or father? Then again; it will probably open up a bad wound in case that they have died during a ninja mission. That will definitely explain him being at the orphanageBut right now, he should just break his bond with Sakura and SasukeObviously their not even going to be nice to the boy so why should he be nice to them? WellA team is still a team Wiping away a few strain tears in his eyes, he suddenly then trip over a branch that sent him tumbling down a mountain side; rolling at an incredible speed only to be stop by, crashing into something big and hard. He groan in pain and hissed from the throbbing headache he was having. Flipping forward and back up onto his head; rubbing softly on the spot where it hurt. He looked up with blinking eyes and widens them like dinner plates! It was a moss cover village sign! Using some shadow clones to create a tower of Naruto's. He softly wiped away the moss that covered the words and surprisingly; the black ink was still there. "Uzushiogakure villageWhere proud Uzumaki...UZUMAKI LIVES!" he shouted out with glee and feel off the clones, dispelling them with clouds and the sounds of poofs. He quickly jumped onto his legs and couldn't hide his excitement! He then ran towards the destroyed village, hoping that they were some scrolls that were still in-tack from the destruction this

village went through. He walked and walked and walked, only seeing broken windows; tatter cloths, rusty old wheel barrels, signs that were half hanging and swinging. Burnt up dolls and toys scatter, along with rubble and garbage all over the place He suddenly sadden at the destruction of the villageWhile thinking that Sakura and Sasuke were right, maybe he is the last of his clanAnd maybeJust maybe they are a weak ninja race Shaking his head and looking up at the building that he stop in front ofHe couldn't believe what he read on the sign. Ninjutsu library, where experimented and completed project Jutsu's are made Being one to wanting to learn jutsu's, he headed inside the library and dare he say Started reading the scroll's that were left from his clansSadly though there weren't any jutsu's that have been written or completed. The library itself looked like it could collapse, within minutes, considering all of the mold and the grey color atmosphere it was giving off. Along with some very dark stains on the wallsHe really hoped it wasn't blood that was still left from their destruction He remembered that lesson about a village called, the Whirl pool village; that learn and excel in sealing arts. Because of that, many great nations feared that the small village would prove to be a dangerous village and attacked them and destroyed them. Leaving with very few survivors who manage to escapecould thisIs this town that Whirlpool village? He may not be book smart, or intelligent to understand things to a degreeBut every symbol he notice in the village were a lot of swirls. Same ones that the leaf village hadHe will have to speak with the old man about this some time, once he returns that is Begrudgingly he couldn't find a decent scroll that was legible to read, or that wasn't in pieces With a disgruntled sigh he turned around only to fall through the floor. Screaming and slamming hard to the bottom of the library "OuchThat hurt, should've been more careful there NarutoHuh?" he suddenly blinked his eyes, and let out a huge grin. At the same time started hopping up and down towards the destroyed furnished carpeted floors that had tears and holes in it. At the end of the hall, was a scrollA big scroll that looked like the one that he almost gave to Mizuki back in the leaf village; but not this timeSince he is a Uzumaki and probably the last one of his clan, he can actually keep this one for himselfThough he would be careful this time around, to make sure nobody. He takes this seriously tooThat no one knows he got this scroll in his possession Opening up the scroll and sitting down where the pedestal that had the glass case for the scroll. He started reading up the many jutsu's that was probably written down for generations of his clan! What shock him the most was the huge amount of skills for the Shadow clone jutsu; along with some powerful Water type Jutsu's with some wind on the side his grin just got even bigger, figuring out that it probably means, he can learn wind and water jutsu's! Which everyone knows this that Water beat's fire. So if he can learn a water jutsu, that can beat the bastard Sasuke's fire jutsu; he would be known as the strongest ninja ever Then a quick mental flash of Zabuza came into his mind. Shaking that out of his thoughts, he scolds himself"No Naruto, Sasuke isn't the only strong ninja out thereBah who cares, I just want to kick the teme butt. Now let's seeWho this looks promising "Chakra chains" andHuh?" he squint his eyes at the writing at the bottom. That rank about S rank jutsu; along with a way of how to activate it. "Jinchurikii ultimate power, unlocks the hidden power inside those who can weal it" He read out loud, scratching the side of his cheeks. He was curious what would happen if he would activate it? Without any second thoughts and a happy smile creeping on his lips, he walked out in the middle of the room where he fell and started following the directions on the seal; First he needed to make sure that he haves full Chakra power"Okay all I have to do is eat thisBlegh" he said; while sticking his tongue out from the distaste of the flavor. Kakashi-sensei will always tell his team that to use a soldier pill if necessary or; only for emergency Well this is kind of an emergency right?

"Okay what's nextWith full Chakra, create about six shadow clones and form a circle"; crossing his fingers and shouting out the word Shadow clone jutsuHe created six perfect copy of himself, at the same time they all form a complete circle. The kyuubi inside the fourth seal started feeling funny and sensed a very strange power that was going through his host "Okay next; use these hand seals with each shadow clone. While the user; channels chakra through his body." So he did as instructed; the first shadow clone did the seals of Snake, Monkey and Horse... After his clone did that, he suddenly felt a rush of chakra entering his body. Soothing out any aches or painsReplacing them with what felt like rushing flow of energy. The kyuubi inside though, was aching and writhing in pain from the sudden pull of his chakra being absorb into what looked like the fourth sealing was fully taking his chakra! The second clone did the next hand seals of Dragon, Bird and Rabbit in turn the flow of Chakra was now continuing faster in Naruto, feeling that his body was adjusting and feeling comfortable by the flow; along with his muscles slightly increasing a bit, but not too noticeable. The Kyuubi on the other hand was doing everything possible, to fight back from whatever his host was doing, feeling the chakra inside his body being pulled and fading away from him. The four last clones did their hand seals after another. Since the next instruction of the scroll, suggest the user to have the last remaining four to all do it at once. Combining a row of seals that areSnake, Tiger, Dog, Bird, Boar, Ox, Rat, sheep In turn order Third clone; Snake, Dog and Bird Fourth clone: Boar, Ox and Sheep Fifth clone: Snake, Tiger and Rat Sixth clone: Dragon, Horse, Monkey "Secret art: Beast absorption justsu!" He shouted then he screamed in sudden pain from all the flowing chakra that he felt earlier; was not coming from his clones! It was coming within him, hearing also a second screaming voice cussing out to the boy. "You bastard what have you done! Was that an Uzumaki sealing art you just used?" The screaming voiced shouted out to the boy at the same time; slowly disappearing and fading out of existenceThe shadow clones all started to poof away, from the powerful flow of chakra going inside of him, making a huge cloud of smoke covering the entire area he was in and then everything went black for Naruto at the same time; felt the floor beneath him on his faceOnce the smoked cleared all you could see was Naruto sprawl out on the floor, with a chakra outline glowing around him and; dim from view Xxx The next morning Naruto woke up with a start and sweat going down from his foreheadHe had a weird dreamThat he met his ancestors and the Uzumaki clan, telling them that they were proud of him and that wished him good luck., Along with a woman who had long beautiful red hair hugging him close to her; saying that she will always be watching him from above and that she is very proud of him being her son Then the next dream was that he was changing and turning into what to be a fox version of himself, with villagers wanting to kill himOnly to stop and started hugging the poor boy into near death of experience with words of Kawaii and how cute he isAt the same time three girls saving his life from the hugging mob, only to get filled with kisses!

"Boy, that the last time I eat bad ramen" he said to himself then sudden realization hit him! He over slept! The others must be very worried about him, before he went to stop about what he was thinking; he shook his head and remember that Kakashi and Mia-sensei will be worried for his safety, along with Haku and InoSo has to return to them and; face the duck butt boy and the pink bansheeHe was surprised he change his thoughts about Sakura so fastThen again her saying right after he left, his mom was aWell he wouldn't go that far into thought. Jumping up the hole he fell through and ran back to the houseRemembering that today was the rematch against Zabuza! Once he arrived to the house and in an impressive rescue if he say so himself, saved Inari and his mother from the bandits that were going to kill them, by using the Chakra chains he learn from the scroll; to tied them both together and sent them flying backwards into a tree. With gold like chains covering themHe then got tired of their screaming and shouting to the boy, knock the two out and declare that no harm will come to any one when he is around! After all that and saying how Inari is a real Hero; he dashed off towards the bridge to begrudgingly save his team from Zabuza; Once he arrived there where there was so much thick mist surrounding the entire bridge; he heard what to be a battle going on along with Ino flying right at him from being punched hard by somebodyCatching her before she could land on the hard cold bridge; he asked her what was going on. Ino started to explain to him of what happen while he was gone From what he understood, is that Zabuza implanted a memory seal on Haku's neck, that made her become his tool and attacked, her, Sasuke and Sakura. Thankfully though, Sakura was told to protect the bridge builder while; her and Sasuke went to fight off HakuThere were times where Ino had to stop Sasuke from killing Haku with deadly jutsu's and certain attacks. This angered Naruto very much! How dare the teme try and kill one of his team matesHis friend no less, while at the same time switching places with Ino from deadly blows, to only have Haku replace herself with the girl! "Then that means Haku is trying to fight the seal" Naruto said out loud with Ino nodding in agreementPutting Ino back on her feet; the two of them went into the fray and form an excellent team work that they never thought they could have for not being together that longManage to save Haku with Naruto using his clan's Chakra chains to capture the girl and squeezing her till she passed out from out of breathThen Ino will used the mind swap jutsu to enter the girl's mind, to search through her memories for the hand seals that Zabuza used on herOnce that was done, they brought Haku's body up against some wood boards near Sakura and Tazuna, with Sakura screaming her head off! Asking what happen to Sasuke, or why they bother saving a betrayer of the villager. To only get socked in the face by Ino who was breathing harshly at her once friendHow she turned out like this she will never understand "Actually Ino, what did happen to Sasuke?" Naruto had to asked, since he may be a somewhat a jerkHe is still part of team seven and the last Uchiha of the hidden village. Ino explained to her that Haku did this weird Jutsu called; Demon Ice mirrors/Crystal Ice mirrors, while pointing towards all the senbons that covered her bodyWhile telling Naruto to not grab them yet, which the boy was wondering why she didn't want helpTo find out that her right arm was numb from some of the senbons hitting her pressure pointsThe same one that Sasuke was also covered in The battle was long and hard at the same time tear jerkingFrom Zabuza on his dying wish; apologized to Haku, explaining to her everything he did with her before placing a memory seal on her neck. The reason he did that is so that, it would protect her from anyone who would want her bloodline or asked her where she livedThen explained how to take care of herself and make sure to watch over her adoptive mother Xxx

After all that was done and over with, at the same time the villagers coming to their rescue from Gato's remaining goons! The mission was a complete success and the city was purge from Gato's wrath After heading back to the village, with Naruto keeping his distance from Sasuke and SakuraWith Sakura saying a false story of how Sasuke saved everyone from Haku's mind control and slight betrayalNaruto shook his head, thinking whatever he saw in the girl from the first place"Hell, Hinata is a lot nicer than Sakura and didn't always punch me or hit meHmm?" He suddenly hummed out and stop with Haku standing in front of him. Smiling towards the confused boy and, then placed a small kiss on his forehead. "Thank you NarutoI heard from Ino that you stop me with a powerful jutsu and with thatI am grateful for you coming back to aid us!" She announced and ran back with Ino. Leaving the blushing boy to stand there and then grin like a fool while seeing Mia sensei smiling towards the boy, at the same time whispering out a thank you to the blondeLittle did Naruto know, Haku kept giving quick glances at the boy with a big blush on her face All the same time, Naruto felt like he gotten stronger, faster than he once was before. With the village in view, a whole another challenge awaits himAt the same time changes will be made. Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; aw shoot, I knew I forgotten to type in something 0.o Whoa; seeing so many faves and alerts this story is getting, from only one chapter o_o, shock to me most definitely XD So, I do pray that Chapter 2 will live up to its name; for those who asks me to update soon or; try and get two chapters in one day. I'm sorry to say, I'm a writer who gets one chapter done in a day or two...Any way, hope you all enjoy and let me know what you think^_^ Also, I wouldn't mind suggestions and ideas : ) I'm new to the genre, so any help is appreciated! ... Chapter 2: I got a what? "YawnBoy that was surely an interesting dream" Naruto yawned out and pulled the blankets over him. He rubbed his eyes to get rid of any tiredness out of his eyes, seeing the apartment that

he is living in. A gift from the third Hokage for Naruto to live in ever since he was kicked out of the orphanage at the age of 8 But he doesn't care much of what happen to him in the past; now knowing the hidden reason behind them kicking him out, was because of the nine tailed fox sealed inside of him. As for the dream he had? Well it got a lot weirder and apparently it had to involve for today; okay first what happen it was him and the villagers, all looking at him with what seem to be hatred mix in with; he looks cute in a way. Then after that showed him beating Sasuke's fire jutsu with one of his own water jutsu'sBoy that would be awesome he thought. After that it then showed him and Hinata spending the rest of the day at Ichiraku's ramen shop! With the girl giggling and smiling towards him, she looked beautiful with that kind of smile along with her reaching for something above his head? Shaking himself out of the sleep phase, he notice that the front of his hair bangsWere hanging awfully low to his eyes, maybe his hair has grown out? That or; he never realized that his hair was this long after taking off the Ninja head band. Slapping the side of his cheeks grinning like a fool, he got up from his bed and prepared breakfastWhile also pulling out the Uzumaki scroll from under his bed and once again opened it up, to see what kind of Jutsu he will learn today? He decided not to learn any S-Rank jutsu's, considering the Secret Art: Beast absorption jutsu; knocked him out cold and left him there at the ruin site for an entire daySo for now, he will go with C-rank jutsu and surprisingly he found one that looks very promising! "Water style: Bubble bomb jutsuHmm?" He hummed out in thought; reading over the instructions for how to activate the jutsu. "The user must concentrate his chakra; through both his hands as they clasp together. While doing this, the caster must then separate his hands apart and form a bubble; to get a good idea of how a bubble feel's they must think of them as clay. After the bubble is form and between the casters handsThey must thrust their arms forward and the bubble will explode into a powerful gush of icy cold water. Making it feel like knives!" He read out loud and started rubbing the back of his left ear with one eye closed softlyHe could've sworn he just felt fur? "Meh, probably my hair getting in the way Now let's try this baby out!" He exclaimed. After getting things all clean up and organize; so nothing will get soak by the jutsu he is about to learn. Over the past few hours after finishing his breakfastHe try and did everything that he could to get the jutsu to work; but nothing happenHe tried it with Shadow Clones, only for the clones to fall apart into a puddle of waterHe didn't know he could make Water clone? He read over the instructions once more, to make sure he is doing it rightOnly to find out that this jutsu can only be used by the originalShadow clones will just burst into nothing but water. "So these jutsu's, interfere with my shadow clones huhAlright then! No more games, I will complete this jutsu!" He shouted to no one and continued his assault to completing the jutsu! But at last he could not just get the feel of the jutsu. Getting frustrated over failing to get it down so many times; he decided to take a break for now and head to Ichiraku's since almost four hours has past and lunch was nearing by Getting all change and ready, he headed out to the villageWhere dj vu was taking its place! He was keeping his eyes on the villagers that were all staring back at him with disgustAlong with some confusion in their eyes, while whispering between one another. While some of the girl's around his age, were blushing and shouting out the word cute. This made him close his eyes and sweat drop at their reaction, he wasn't wearing anything cute was he? Taking a look down at his outfit too make sure he wasn'tJust kept hearing them say cute over and overWhile some were whispering if the fox was taking over him; though shot the theory down when a little girl stop in front of him

Looking down at the girl with blinking eyes, she just smiled up at him with a huge grin with one tooth missing; then asked the most randomness and weirdest question that have ever cross his mind "Hi mister can ICan I scratch your ears?" She asked with her hands behind her back, moving her body side to side. Raising an eye brow up to his hair, along with pursing his lips up at the same timeThis is definitely the most random question he was ever askedWith a shrug of his shoulders and thought why not? Just encourage the girl, so with a foxy grin he knelt down and let her do what she wantedOnce she started scratching the back of his ear which earn some purring from him. The little girl and the villagers around him all cried out cute at the scene; seeing how Naruto was really getting into the treatment to his ears. All nodded to each other and deemed that it is indeed just Naruto being Naruto. After the girl was done and wave good bye to the still grinning Naruto, he continued his walk towards Ichiraku's; surprisingly that scratch on the ear, felt really, really good for him and couldn't understand when he started purring from it. "Oh well, it was definitely a nice scratch on the ear Who would've thought I needed that to calm me down!" he thought to himself and felt his stomach growling, after he saw that the destination was just in front of him. So why not grab some lunch before he go and begrudgingly meet up with his teammates Ayame and Teuchi were just staring at the orange clad boy; who was slurping and engulfing the entire four bowls of RamenNo their not staring at his huge apatiteThey were staring at the top of his head, with the way his ears were twitching every time he would slurp up the ramen. After he got done his fourth ramen, he thanked the two for the meal and; asked them if it will be alright for him to hang around for a while? Which the two happily oblige and told the boy he could stay, while Ayame then said she would like the company since the lunch hour is usually slow. Watching the boy hold his two hands together and moving them apart in a slow fashion. Only to let out some frustrated sighs and grunts of annoyance. "UmNaruto what are you trying to do?" Ayame asked the boy, seeing him trying and trying again to do whatever it was he is trying to do? "WellYou see Ayame-chanI'm trying to get this jutsu to perform correctlyI got the gist of it and; flow my chakra through my handsBut I just can't seem to get the bubble part to appear?" He explained to the ramen waitress, who blinked her eyes in focus. Seeing that what the boy was saying slash doing, seem to be right from little information he gave her. "Before you ask Ayamechan; the scroll I was reading on said to think of the bubble as clayThen it will form correctly in my hands! But", he suddenly said. Growling at another failed attempt to have the bubble appeared, he just let out a sigh and slump his head on the counter. Tapping her chin with a small pen; she was thinking of a way to help the boy and from the looks of itHe seemed like he have been at it for hours; of course it didn't help that she couldn't keep her eyes off his ears. Then blink in surprised from her father speaking up, drying his hands on his apron "Naruto you said that scroll wanted you to think the bubble like clay correct?" He asked the blonde ninja, who nodded his head on the counter; along with Ayame tilting her head towards her father. He then just let out a few chuckles and, motion for Naruto to come behind the counter. Once Naruto did, Teuchi started running water in the ramen stands sink then poured some dish soap in the sink. For bubbles started to appear and floated out from the sink. "I think what it is trying to explain Naruto; is that bubble is a form of like dish soap. Here I'll show you", he then showed the two in front of him; who were watching carefully of what the man was doing? Forming his pointer finger in an oval shape and connecting the finger on his thumb; he just grin and dip his hand in the soap. "Now, as you can see Naruto and Ayame; the soap is like clay in a way",

he started explaining at the same time, pulled his hand out of the water. Showing that the soap formed an oval; in the opening of his thumb and finger. "Then you can blow through it just like this!" He then blew softly at his hand, showing that the air was forming a bubble from his hand and; gently flew up into the air. Getting a smile from Naruto being amazed of how Teuchi formed the bubble without any type of ninja skills or chakra! "With any kind of soap substance Naruto; you can form any bubbles as long there is a circle or an opening like I just formed with my handsGive it a try, maybe it could help you with your training ", he exclaimed and chuckle at the boy's eager nodding and saw that he did exactly what he did. Before Naruto could pull his hand out, Teuchi stopped him from there "Now before you go and blow Naruto; what does the dish soap feel to you?" He asked, while crossing his arms grinning at the young ninja; who looked at his hands with a quizzical gaze and; widen his eyes with glee. He quickly hugged Teuchi with a oomph from the man and then Ayame who chuckled and hugged back. Seeing the boy jumping over the counter he then shouted. "Thanks you guys! This will really help me out with my training!" He shouted towards the ramen owners and headed off towards the training field, where his team was waiting for him. Ayame who still had the smile on her face, turn to look at her father and blinked at his confused looked. While sweat drop with a deadpan look at his finally realization "Hey Ayame when did Naruto get fox ears?" He asked her; which the only response he got was a sigh from the girl, who walked towards the back of the ramen stand. Leaving her confused dad alone for now and get ready for the even rush hour Naruto; who was now a happy person and one lucky ninja to have friends like that; to help him out with a Jutsu he couldn't get right or; didn't quite understoodHeck they weren't even ninjas and they still manage to help him out. "Then again, Ayame and Teuchi are great at what they do it wouldn't be a; surprised if they knew how bubbles work!" He commented; while just happily walking through the training grounds, for where to meet up with his teamThough a little bit later than he usually arrives at, he went back to his house and look through the Jutsu once moreRemembering the caution note that was writing underneath it! "This jutsu can somewhat be dangerous for the user; even it is a C-rank jutsu, there is two ways of activating it. One: The user uses his/her, own sweat to create the bubble; causing de-hydration for the caster. Two: being surrounded by body of water, which the user can then, manipulate the water flow and make it as his own!" "What you blabbering about loser?" Sasuke said with a sneer; seeing the blonde ninja just talking to himself and no one that were around him. Naruto just glared at the boy and lower his arms down to his sides and retorted back at him "None of your businessDuck butt", he chuckled at the end, seeing Sasuke raising an eye brow from the nicknameThen growled out at Naruto, only for Sakura to save him the trouble. "NARUTO; you treat Sasuke-kun with more respect!" She screamed out, ready to punch the poor boy into oblivion, only to have Naruto to jump to the side; avoiding the wallop that was writing for him. He then just trip Sakura over her legs, causing the pink banshee to cry out and land on her behind "Listen Sakura, I would love to hear your'hellish' voice of death; but I don't think Kakashi-sensei would like it, for his team to argue right now", He explained half-heartedly to the leering girl; who got up from her sitting position and turn towards a tree, to see that Naruto was right! Kakashi-sensei was upon them and actually Then both she and Naruto shouted at once "YOU'RE ACTUALLY ON TIME!"

Kakashi lowering his Icha icha, book looked towards his students with a raise eye brow; where his single eye is. Then looked up in thought; "Well actually, there were some important matters that I needed to discuss with you threeBut seeing how Naruto properly learn a Jutsu on his free time Why not test it out shall we?" He asked with an eye smile. Pushing himself off from the tree bark, he started approaching the orange wearing Ninja; who was bashfully rubbing the back of his head. "HmmWhen did Naruto started, wearing fox ears? Oh well, he just probably being his usual self. Though hate to say, it fits him quite well", Kakashi thought to himself stopping a couple of distance from the boy. Still holding onto that smile of his, surprised that neither Sakura or Sasuke said anything about his earsAre they that willingly not going to be friends with the boy? "Hey Kakashi-sensei isn't it the student's job to inform his sensei, of any outside jutsu training?" Sakura asked, leering towards Naruto; at the same time causing him to flinch from the looks he was getting. Naruto honestly didn't know he needed to inform Kakashi about anything relating to Jutsu training, he was told by Mia-Sensei that if you're working on a jutsu that you alone; don't want anyone to find out. Then; both the Sensei and Student must come to an agreement and respect each other's wishes "Thanks a lot SakuraI really, really wanted to surprise everyone with this jutsuBut nooo, you have to go and open that mouth of yours" Naruto thought to himself, seeing how Kakashi was started to consider about that notion from Sakura. "HmmThat is true but; it is also true that a Ninja must always keep his or her, own little closet secrets Sakurayou might never know what they are hiding", he explained with a dark tone to his voice. "Ok?" then his face change to being that eye smile again, making the girl's eyes go into saucers and nodded her shaking head. "Pfft, whatever The loser is a loser, no matter what jutsu he learns or; master over the years Their still nothing compare to an Uchiha" Sasuke responded by getting into a battle position. Figuring that Kakashi would want someone to test out, Naruto's new jutsu ability Sighing in annoyance; Kakashi just shrug his arms and decided to let the boys, let their anger out for now. That he is curious about what Jutsu Naruto learn as wellSince none of the shops or; villagers treat the boy with any respect or treat him like a human he is. "Alright then, Naruto and Sasuke", he asked the two boys by facing at their direction. "You both will use jutsu's alright? Naruto, you use that jutsu you were talking about earlier. If you perform it correctly and somehow, overcome Sasuke's Jutsu. I'll let you continue training on it by yourself" he explained to the boy, who grin happily and then blink his eyes from the next thing Kakashi said. "But if you can't control the jutsu, you will have to stop training it; if I see if it's too dangerous for both the team and you" Now understanding why Kakashi-sensei was being worried about this jutsu now; made senseIt may be a C-rank jutsu that he read in the scroll, but any type of Jutsu in a ninja's arsenal can be deadly to anybody and anything surrounding the user, including their teammates. "Alright now Go!" Shouted Kakashi! "Fire style: Fireball jutsu!" Sasuke cried out, by leaping up into the air and; forming hand seals quicker than the eye could see. He brought his finger near his mouth and inhale a lot of air into his lungs, at the same time; blowing long and hard, creating a massive fireball jutsu that is easily a Crank jutsu, but with a lot of force was used in it. "Shit, is Sasuke actually going to harm Naruto! I better think of something and fast, in case Naruto won't be able to counter it with his jutsu" Kakashi thought to himself, silently making some hand seals; behind his back, just watching the outcome of the battle that is taking place. "Alright Sasuke, you are so amazing and powerful!" Screamed Sakura; which Naruto's ears

twitched a bit from the sense of danger coming his way! Grinning out his fox like smile; he quickly started forming the hand seal of 'Rat, horse, bird and Rabbit'. "Water style: Bubble bomb jutsu!" Shouted Naruto, causing Kakashi to widen his eyes in shock and, letting go of his hand seal that would've interrupted Sasuke fire jutsu; then watched Naruto pulled back his hands to his left side, charging and flowing all the chakra around him into his hands that were glowing with a blue aura to show his chakra. Then after he was done with the flow of chakra, he started separating his hands apart, while in between them was a blue bubble forming with slight ripple here and there; to show that there is hardly any control behind the jutsu, but still functional to be used. The fireball jutsu was suddenly getting closer and closer to Naruto; shaking out of his dazed state, Kakashi decided that he saw enough and; plan to get Naruto out of there before any damage could be done. Before he could move, Naruto thrust his hands forward and shoot out a powerful gush of water, that erupted from the bubble itself; causing the poor boy to go flying backwards and slam up against a tree! At that moment, the powerful gush of water broke through the fireball jutsu and caused everyone's jaws to hit the ground at the same time; Sasuke went flying backwards and landed hard on the ground with a loud thud! Causing Sakura to scream and run towards Sasuke"You baka! Could've hurt Sasuke with that damn jutsu of yours! Sasuke-kun, are you alright?" Sakura asked, causing Kakashi to just groan out in frustration, he really should do something about her craze obsession with the boy Running towards the blonde ninja in worriment and; actually being proud at the same time, which is an odd combination More importantly, is where did Naruto learn that kind of Jutsu and how Ironic, that it was a Uzumaki clan jutsu too"Hmm, I should have a talk with Naruto about this with the third HokageWhile maybe see if Mia could help train himSince she's a bit more familiarize with these type of jutsu's" He thought to himself and help Naruto up. From the ground; dusting him off and checking over any damages that he receivedSeeing the boy smiling up at him, with his fox ears laying against his head he chuckled out and said "Heh, I guess I still need some work on the jutsu, but did you see how it beat Sasuke's fire jutsu! It was totally awesome!" He exclaimed, causing Kakashi to eye smiled, while back fisted Sasuke in the face by the boy rushing in towards Naruto with a kunaiForgetting that Kakashi was right there helping the boy out. He looked towards the down Sasuke, who was holding his nose from the punch to the face. Letting out a small sigh, he turned to Naruto. "Naruto; I think you better get goingI'll try and calm Duck butt and Banshee here for a while ok? Oh and good job with the jutsu, I hope you won't mind sharing how you obtain it with me, Mia and the third?" He asked with a sensei maturity but also showing some concern behind his voice. Bashfully looking down and kicking the dirt a bit, he nodded and also agrees with Kakashi-sensei. He originally was going to ask them about the Uzumaki scroll that he found and, hopefully learn about his heritage and more about the Uzumaki's. After everything that happen with his teammate's and, winning against Sasuke's Fireball jutsu with his bubble bomb jutsu! He felt that his day couldn't get any more perfect than it was already; he just couldn't hold in his excitement and started jumping and leaping over villagers, shouting out to the world. That he beat Sasuke's fireball jutsu with his own, along with the villagers screaming at him to shut up demon, or dream on demon. He didn't care what they said, no one and he means no one can bring his day down. Taking a huge leap into the air without watching where he was going; open his eyes and panic from the person he crashed into. With blue eyes meeting lavender pale eyes All you heard was an 'eep' and a thud. Everything was dark for Naruto; wondering what the hell just happened He then started feeling around with his hands, trying to understand where he was and felt something soft and round? "HmmUsually when there something that this soft and round is usuallyOH shit!" he suddenly shot up straight and panicking at the person who he just landed on!

It was none other than Hinata Hyuuga! The girl was covering her chest and; wasn't daring to look at the person; who manage to grab them. Hugging the brown over coat tightly to her, she slowly opened one eye and blinked at the person who was stuttering and blabbering out an apology to her. It was "NaNaruto-kun!" She blurted out, feeling all the blood in her body rushing to her face. She couldn't believe it! The last person she expected to meet this late in the eveningThat and; "NarutoNaruto-kun touched mymyWait? Something about being sorry?" She thought to herself, blinking and suddenly being pulled by the blonde ninja. What shock her; the most was the fox ears that were on his head "I know what will make it up for you Hinata! A nice dinner of Ramen! For well uh; from me colliding into ya!" He beamed at her with a slight blush on his face. Taking and guiding her to the ramen shop and; hopefully that she won't freak out like how woman usually beat him down badly, before he could explain what happenThough we all know secretly, Hinata would want Naruto to do something like that to hersecretly of course! After arriving towards the ramen shop for the second time of the day; Naruto and Hinata were getting along with each other very wellTelling each other stories and things they did with their teams "Wow really Hinata, who would've thought you were protective over cinnamon buns!" Naruto asked out loud; causing the girl to playfully hit Naruto on the shoulder, giggling with a smile. Getting Naruto to close his eyes; remembering the dream of her showing the beauty within herAlso some assetsHe mentally slap himself, telling himself that he isn't a pervert! That and he didn't want to ruin the conversation he is having with Hinata. "It's true Naruto-kun, seeing Kiba and Akamaru eating my last Cinnamon bunI accidently freaked out and attacked the two", she quietly said. Looking away from the love of her dreams with a blush Thinking that he might find her strange for doing that to Kiba over some food; that she really likes! But then widen her eyes from Naruto saying "It's alright Hinata" he said, while putting his hands behind his head. With blue eyes staring at her lavender eyes with his huge grin! "I would've done the same thing with ramen. Heh, if you think about it, you're like me with cinnamon buns!" he exclaim; waving his arms out to emphasize his point. Earning more giggles and laughter from Hinata, who covered her mouth to keep her laughter at a decent noise level. "Um Naruto-kunIs it alright to touch your ears?" She asked with a bashful looked to the boy, who blinked in confusion and; then smiled. Figured that Hinata would probably wanted to do what the little girl did earlierSo leaning his head down a bit, he felt Hinata's smooth hand carefully touch his ears, causing Naruto to let out a small purr which earned a Kawaii from the girl. At the same time started rubbing his ears affectionatelyAfter she got that out of her system and pulled away from the boy. She tilted her head to the side, wondering if he felt good from that and blushed when he said. "It felt really wonderful when you did it" he said, then blushed from he just admitted; in turn caused Hinata to blush, with the both of them looking away from each other "Alright HinataThis is your chance, it's now or never!" she thought to herself and; let out a shaky breath of air. Turned to Naruto; feeling the stuttering picking back up. At the same time the heat on her face was rising! "N-N-N-Naruto-k-k-kun; if it w-w-w-will be al-al-al-alrightThat y-y-y-you could come over to my house tomorrow?" She asked, while closing her eyes tightly trying to fight the fainting spell that was

starting to creep up on her. Feeling someone putting a hand on her chin, caused her to let out an eep then snap her eyes open. To see a smiling Naruto; looking back at her and nodded to her offer. "Sure thing Hinata, I'll come and visit you during the morning or day?" He asked, seeing the girl getting a huge hopeful smiled and hugged the boy tightly to her, causing him to blush at the feeling of her chest, rubbing against his elbow. "Don't be a pervert, don't be a pervert!" he thought to himself and; trying to figure out why Hinata is making him feel like this? "Thank you, thank you, thank you Naruto! Come at my house near 11am okay!" She asked excitedly while shaking his hands up and down; which the boy said he will be there on time and; blushed from Hinata actually kissing him on the forehead and; heard the girl eep from what she did; quicker he could blink! She was already half out from the villageBut she then turned around and shouted towards Naruto with a genuine smile. "Oh and Naruto, I really love the fox ears!" She exclaimed out loud and leaved "Eh heh, seeing Hinata smiled like that makes me feel funny and; glad that she liked my fox ears" Then everything went silent; his arm that were behind his head, reached up to his head, at the same time feeling something new that was never been there before. His eyes slowly opening and smile disappearing from his shock expression with wide eyes He then shouted out to the world "NANIII! I got what! Fox ears!" he screamed while, running down the Konoha streets creating a huge dust cloud behind him, with a crow flying by "Cahole, Cahole!" the crow then chuckled at the end, disappearing from view. Naruto knew from now, that he should really dig deep into the scroll and figure out, why he now haves fox earsIt also explains the strange looks he was getting"And now Hinata's family, is going to see me with these" he whined; trying everything to hide those ears, with transformation jutsu's only to find out that they would not disappear! "I think I should really take Kakashi-sensei's offer", he shouted out into the night For tomorrow he will be quite busy with Hinata's family and; getting to know why this is happening to him? Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Hey everyone XD I'm really surprised how many are enjoying this story, even though it is only two chapters long lol so lets fix that with another Chapter shall we?. I had fun writing this chapter alot so

hope you will too XD Any way to answer some reviews/comments lol To Crossoverpairinglover: ^_^; Sorry if it does feel like its moving a little too fast, but actually its not lol XD I double check a lot like over 50 times of your challenge, to see the order of how Naruto's changes will go. Then read the part of (the stages can any order you want) So far, only the longer hair and ears (Meant to say ears_) appear...The chakra enxhancement hasn't appeared yet, it probably felt like that in chapter one; but it didn't just Naruto's train of thought of feeling stronger ^_^ hope that clear some things up. As for the villagers going after him with pitchforks and torches...This plot has been done too many times in fanfics, that have villagers wanting to kill Naruto. so I find it a bit cliche and dull to have it in every story, so I am only limiting to a very few handfull of villagers in one side of Konoha; while the other population just want nothing to do with him, or find him annoying with all the pranks he pulled...Hence why they thought it was just Naruto being Naruto XD Its okay ^_^, I know how you feel about seeing so many fics with the villagers wanting to kill him XD So its all good and nice of you to bring it up too : D to DragonBard: The discription with Mia and details about her will be in the next chapter, sorry for not detailing her in the first chapter, I do that to characters who dont share a important role for certain chapters, thanks for informing me : ) and yeah, I know that Sakura bashing is getting a bit over rated; the challenge though said Sakura and Sasuke bashing is require...Well, If I can or allowed, I will tone down the bashing once the chuunin exams starts ^_^ To Endgamer: don't worry, Naruto will have trust issues with the third and Jiraiya after, he starts asking them about the Uzumaki scroll; especially that discussion we had over the pms ^_^ Alright everyone, I'm very new to the whole Council like meetings, so if you see any thing out of place. I apologize for it...So hope you all enjoy and have fun reading XD Also, I might have messed up on some of my japanese words with Otou-san and Onee-chan/san phrases, so if you think I mess up please inform me and I will fix it. ... Chapter 3: The Council decision for the Chuunin exam; and the visit to the Hyuuga clan house! Early in the morning, some could say that they aren't an early bird to wake up this crazy of an hour; especially when no one is even awake minus the guards that patrol over the village. Right now though, there is a meeting going on at the Council building, where the civilians and ninja's head clans, come to either an agreement or an argument over some debates. Or what is right for the village, while some announcements and news are shared in this very building The big debate for today is like every other debate and arguments that plague the very ninja side of the council; "We should not let the demon do as he pleased!" "He is ruining the honor of our hero the fourth, by running around causing mischief!" "We should kill him while we still have the chance" "SHUT UP!" The third Hokage yelled out, quieting the entire room to silence, while he lifted the white and red kage hat. Rubbing his eye temples from the mind grain he gets whenever the subject that gets brought up in these meetings; is Naruto did this, Naruto did thatHonest to kami, where the hell do they get these kind of insights and information from? For the sake of all that is holy, the boy doesn't even enter anywhere near, their town district or anywhere near their houses! Then again, they probably purposely go out of their way, to spy on the boy, to come up with bad excuses and reasons of killing slash getting rid of him

"Before we continue on of why we are really here, any other questions or requests that does not involve Naruto in any shape, form or presence?" The third asked, leering out towards the civilian side of the council rooms; seeing a few hands raised and a whole lot that weren't"Alright then, what are your requests?" A pink hair woman council stood up, tapping some papers onto the desk in front of her and cleared her throat"Well, my type of request does involved around Naruto in a way Hokage, but nothing as this, killing him or banishing him. But more concern for his safety", she started to explain, seeing how Sarutobi was just absent mindedly tapping his fingers together, un-phase for anything that Sakura's mother will inform him Stretching out the shirt neck around her, to let out any hot air and breath outMaking sure to carefully time this right and make it not sound like; that it is to prevent the demon bastard from improving his skills or, banishing him from the village! "Well, it has come to my attentionFrom what Sakura, my daughter, explained to me is that Naruto, viciously attacked Sasuke during their time off. By using an unknown jutsu" She said, feeling proud that Naruto would get in trouble, for harming the last Uchiha in the villageAlso getting murmurs and whispers from the civilian council. Along with the elders, just shaking their heads at the performanceOr at least that what she wanted to think Hiashi, a hyuuga clan head; closed his white pupil eyes, folding his arms and connecting his hands in his white robe. Thought through the information that she gave out, while opening up one eye towards; a man with his hair style that of a Pineapple. Who nodded in his direction, understanding that there are a few loose ends with the story that is being toldLetting out a low sigh and shook his head, he really wished that he didn't cancel Hinata's somewhat invitation for Naruto; to come towards the clan house holdYou see deep down, he really cares for the boy and notice how any time Hinata is around himShe changes ever so slightly and shows more courage, determination that of her mother... Then again, he never actually said he cancel the visit did he? Oh well, if he didn't then by all means. Let Hinata enjoy herself with Naruto and Hanabiyeah he can definitely see a nightmare happening once he enters the house "So, I figure that it will probably be in our best interest, that Naruto was to be removed off from the squad, so this little conflict between him and Sasuke won't rise to an un-healthy fight between the two." She finished; feeling proud for the story and excuse, to keep the boy from advancingOr at least; keep the last Uchiha alive and, that the demon brat won't be killing the holy of the elite clan Some of the ninja side of the council were all thinking through their heads and; carefully examining the clues that were giving to them. Tsume, the head clan of the Inazuka's clan; just tsk and ignore the request of removing Naruto off the team; hell if the boy did beat the Uchiha pup then by all means, good for himThat will lower the over inflate ego of the spoiled boy. Though, she is curious about this jutsu that the little pup used against Sasuke? Shikaku Nara head clan of the Nara's is a very intelligent man with an I.Q over 200. They said Nara's are a very intelligent clan, but tends to see things that are too troublesome or; just don't have the motivation to do the things, that aren't deem troublesomeHe held his hands together, with fingers touching softly to another, with his eyes close. Reading into the information that was giving to them and, kept coming up with solutions of Naruto and Sasuke will someday, take their rivalry a little too farIt could also endanger the villagers and; their own teammatesBut; he also saw through the somewhat white lie and truth with in the story; Miss Haruno wanted to hold back Naruto's ninja skills and keep him away from any improvements for the near future Second; she probably knew about the future Chuunin exams that were coming closer and closer, by the week. That or; she just wants her daughter to be with Sasuke aloneSo many variables, that it's just too troublesome to even bother with it Oh well, even they did got Naruto off of Squad seven, the Hokage can always go with his original plan and; pit Naruto with either team Miakuno or

Team AsumaSince Ino, Haku and Mia; enjoy the boys presence, along with Asuma, Shikamaru and Choji who will gladly take him under their wingThen again, might be better to put Naruto with Team Miakuno. Sarutobi, who is looking around at the council; in which the room was filled with hush whispers, along with debating and making out some points to what Miss Haruno saidLeaning back on his chair, he thought it through himselfLately from the reports he haves been getting from Kakashi. Sasuke haves been threaten and attacking Naruto as of lately, on the account a Jutsu clash they did yesterdayApparently from what Kakashi said; is that young Naruto perform a water jutsu, a water jutsu that Kakashi hasn't got time to teach Naruto; of the account with the council keeping the sensei on a leash for training just Sasuke The Water Jutsu that Naruto perform is very rare and thought to never exist; after the destruction of the Whirlpool village. Sarutobi couldn't help but chuckle from all the praise Kakashi gave to the orange wearing ninja and, requested that whatever scroll Naruto found for this Jutsu; it be important for the Hokage to start explaining things to Naruto about his heritageAlong with finding someone to help the boy, to learn how to control his chakra betterThis he didn't like that wellHe kept the secret of Naruto's heritage and clan for over 12 years, there were so many times he wanted to tell the boyBut; just could not tell himEspecially with who his mother and father are and, the enemies that will probably go after him once news of his heritage will be given out "Ahem, I'm sorry, did you say something Koharu?" Sarutobi asked to one of the elders, while shaking his thoughts out of the problem for now; he will tell Naruto probably after the Chuunin exams is over The old woman purse her lips to the side a bit, knowing how the Hokage goes into his train of thoughts, a very deep one mind youIt becomes a bit difficult to get him to respond. And since the matter at hand, was Naruto; Sarutobi caring and love for the boy means no bounds, along with the village and Konoharmaru "I was saying Hokage, that half of the civilians side of the council; wanted your decision of removing Naruto off of squad sevenSo this way, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno won't get harm from any dispute the boy haves with his teammates", she explained while leaning back on the chair a bit. "If you asked me and HomuraWe believe that it would very well benefit for Naruto, to leave team seven if this disputeAnd I'm sure everyone here agrees, takes to a level where we have no control over the two boys, from harming the others and villagers a like", She explained, getting some nods of approval and; mix feelings about the situation of said two boys. Sarutobi looking at his old friends saw a small knowing smirk on their faces; at his directionHe couldn't help but say "Damn they are goodI see what they did there! And their right, if this fight between the two boys were to scale to that level; might be better to actually take Naruto off from the team and, put him on a different squad to watch over him Koharu, Homura you still got it after all these years" He thought and chuckle to himself "Then alright, we all agree of Naruto being removed from Team SevenAfter the Chuunin exams of course? So this way, the boy will have at least a whole two months to stay with his teammates?" He asked around the room. Seeing how pleased the civilians were, while at the same time half of the ninja side was displeased about this agreement. "Then done, okay speaking of Chuunin exams and; no if I were to banish Naruto from entering the test, then how can he prove his worth to the village? That he isn't this demon that you all believe to be!" He quickly added and raised his voice, to shut up the civilians side, who all sweat drop and raise their hands defenses slyHey the damn demon brat can go and get himself killed in the exams by all means, but if he does prove to be not the demon foxThen they got a lot of apologizing to doNah, they just want to decapitate the boys head and; mount it on their walls Once the explanation and proper events were being told about the upcoming Chuunin exams;

along with the Kazekage of the land of winds were also taking part of the event as well; since his children were going to compete in the exams; that is taking place here in Konoha. While; also getting some of the civilians to open up, their benders to everyone that even included NarutoHe then warn them that, if he were to find out that any miss treatment becomes or, befalls on Naruto; they can go and kiss their business good bye! "Though we have to ask one more thing from you Hokage", announced Miss Haruno who had both hands, under her chin in a thinking phase. Seeing Sarutobi nod in her direction, she took this as her cue to continue on what she was about to say"My daughter brought up anVery interesting fact about NarutoHaving Fox ears on his head? Now, I know he is a prankster and all, since we all have been victims of said pranks" Which she just cover her forehead a bit more with her hair, seeing everyone nodding and agreeing; that they have been targets of the boy's pranks. But; this raised a lot of questions in the room and that is mostly the fox ears "Have you heard anything about this? Or a jutsu that could make the boy have fox ears" Sarutobi blinking his eyes from this newOdd information, which seems to follow Naruto a lot lately; this news about fox ears on the boy's head is definitely new to himActually; Kakashi wrote about it in his reportsDamn he thought; how the hell did he miss that? "I was probably inform, but neglected to read about itBut either than that no, the closest thing to a jutsu that will give fox like earsWill be Mia hyuuga's summoning contract and I will say thisShe isn't planning to teach any one, not even her students that Jutsu unless she deems them worthy" He explained, which everyone started nodding their heads "Okay, just wanted to make sure is all", Miss Haruno announced Once the meeting was over and everyone started to leave the room. Hiashi who was about to go out through the doors, suddenly got called. "If you can wait a moment Hiashi, I wanted to discuss some things before you go", asked the Hokage. Which Hiashi couldn't help but smile, knowing that Sarutobi knew about Naruto visiting his house today from Hinata's invitationTurning around he faced at the man, who kept smiling to the byakkugan user. "Is there anything at all you need Hokage, I will try and answer much as possible" Hiashi spoke up, while bowing down and back up to show respect to Sarutobi. Who chuckle and wave off the formality he gave off. "I heard that Naruto was invited by Young Hinata yesterday?" The response he got was a chuckle and a nodding Hyuuga. "I bet that took out a lot for Hinata to do that huh?" He joked, which Hiashi couldn't help but express some laughter to the Hokage. "It was trulyInteresting to see Hinata passing out, right when she came through the door. Before we could worried if she got attacked; some of the servants were laughing a bit loud from Hinata, saying that she finally invited Naruto overCourse, I would've cancel it from having this meeting But I figure give Hinata a chance you know?" He said, smiling at the same time not making eye contact from the Hokage. Who proceeded by patting the clan heads shoulders "That is very kind of you and yeah; I remember how shy you were to asking your wife out at the timeSo anyway, I believe you know what my request is then?" With a nod and a small grin and answer "Yes, you want me to see if these fox ears; are his alone and not the Kyuubi's correct? I'll see what I can do, if I can't get to my house in time though; I will then ask one of the servants to see if there was anything out of the normal." "That's all I askedNow ahem if you excuse me; Kakashi wanted to explain something about Naruto's jutsu he perform that; stopped Sasuke's fireball jutsu." He explained, with both of them

bowing, they left the room to head off towards their destinations "HmmThis could be a little bit troublesomeIf the boy and Sasuke; were to have a rivalry of that magnitudeThen the village will be in danger." Said a man, cover in bandages. Just looking around the empty council room; devising a plan to keep the civilians from harming the poor boy; or get in a secret notion of banishment. His name is Danzo; a long term teammate and friend of SarutobiThese two worked in a secretive sort of way, for example. Danzo devise an organization called 'Root Anbu' under the thirds nose and said organization got disbanded, from the use of forcing someone to lose their memories, or become mindless drones that work and serve only under his commands He was a bit furious about this, but then understood why. No Ninja is able to show their true strength, by taking away their will and soul. So he kept root up and running, even from the HokageBut made sure, that he actually treats them the way, Hokage treats his Anbu units. Now Danzo haves nothing against Naruto at all and he can say; he is very proud that the boy found a jutsu that could fight back a powerful fireball jutsu that is from a Uchiha bloodA lot of thought process was going through his head, wondering if Naruto found a scroll some time during his mission to wave? He read the reports and study any miss leading information; apparently Kakashi nor; Mia describe Naruto performing any type of Jutsu like that against a mind control HakuHe will have to ask the Yamanaka then, since she was still conscious at the time and supported the blonde hair ninja Now another thing have raise a question. Leaning over the desk in front of him; folding his hands togetherHe was curious what Miss Haruno meant by the Jinchurikii having fox ears on his head? Would've been more helpful, if her useless daughter gave more Intel then just; have fox ears. Sensing a presence nearby, he shifted his head slightly to the right. "Did you found our Hokage to be?" He asked to the tall man, wearing a blank masked. "Hai and the information that was giving today were trueYoung Uzumaki haves what look like, orange fox ears on top of his head. While also, gathering Intel from the villagers, that a little girl who scratch his ear yesterday told me they felt realIf my opinion can be giving sir?" the man asked, which Danzo nodded his approval. "It is just like the third Hokage saidThey act just like the after effects of Mia's summoning jutsu, by giving her real fox ears and tailalthough there were no tails that could be proven" "Alright, thanks for the informationKeep gathering details from Uzumaki, I'm starting to believe there something else in the works, for him to get thoseOh and congrats on the babyUmm, Mizu right?" which he got a nod. "Ah, okay your dismiss, say hi to the misses for me" he said, seeing the man chuckle a bit and shushin awayHe then looked towards the door where Hokage and Hiashi left"Maybe we should put Naruto Uzumaki on that teamThings just got a bit more interesting" With Naruto at the Hyuuga clan household that was in the far left side of the village Naruto just let out a long drawn out whistle, seeing the clans gates and; the Hyuuga guards standing in front of them un-movingHe knew Hinata lived at such a place before, when he was youngBut actually seeing it in person is kind of intimidating from first glance. "Don't eat the rice balls", one of the hyuuga chuckle out, when Naruto almost went to pass them Taking a glance at the hyuuga; who quickly looked away and back into that statue like formHe then just shrug his shoulders and take the suggestion in mind, while he enter the gates. He couldn't believe how beautiful it is on the inside, with pottery flowers line up in sets of twos and in rows, on each side of the walk way. Couple walks ahead he could see, what looked like a koi fish pond with a small red wooden bridge that leads to the main house door, the house itself looked like one of

those Chinese mansions that he read about in manga's and books; at the book standsTaking a deep breath and hoping; that he doesn't look out of place the fox ears on his head. He couldn't believe that nothing worked or, that there were no jutsu's that could hide themHe stood up half the night yesterday, to figure out how the hell to get rid of themto only fail and realize that jutsu he used and read up on, said it was permeate and that no henge will be able to hide the said; jutsu effectsOh well, at least Hinata liked them he thought with a goofy grin, the scratching and rubbing she gave to his ears were very nice and affectionate! "Don't eat the rice balls" he heard the hyuuga's whisper out to him, causing him to turn at them Only to see that they weren't standing in front of the and just knocked on the door. While said two Hyuuga's were holding in their chuckles; standing on guard duty is tiring some times, but ever since Naruto came by and got tricked, by some students in classSaying that Hinata was capture by the hyuuga's, at the same time informing him that she was a Princess who was in need of rescuing. When the boy came up to the guards, they were surprised at the confidence he showed and; announced to them that he will save Princess Hinata from the evil clutches of the Hyuuga'sThe two guards just blinked and raise an eye brow at the boy, to only realize that it must be a game he was playingOnly at the end, after having a fake fight with the boy to enter, while actually succeeded in evading all of the hyuuga's in the compoundMinus Hiashi of course! Little Naruto somehow, avoided the byakkugan eyes and manage to reach the Hyuuga gates, to only get caught by little Neji; Hinata's cousinWho saw the boy enter the house and wanted to play along with the boy and said, that he was hired to keep watch on Princess Hinata from outsidersBoy those were the day, they really wish the orange clad Ninja will visit more often They had fun with the boy. "How long you think it will take, for something wrong to happen?" asked the second guard, who was trying his best to hold in his laughter. "I say once Hanabi gets involved, that's where things will get started and hectic." The other reply, joining with his friend, by trying to hold in their laughter Knocking on the door and waiting for anyone to answer; Naruto started roaming his eyes around, to check out the scenery and remember the good times he had here when, he was trick into thinking that Hyuuga's were evil, only to find out they are a very fun bunch to hang out withWell; minus the elders and some who gave him that; 'kill the demon' lookBut Hinata, her father and half of the clan really enjoyed his presence and said that he was fun to hang out withOf course, he only visited only one time and kept his distance, ever since he heard that Hinata was almost kidnap by some ninja'sWith some of the villagers blame him for her bad luck He did went to apologize to Hiashi after a week later, to find out the guy was confuse of the apologies and just comfort the boy, saying it wasn't his fault and surprisingly saidIf it wasn't for his infiltration to the hyuuga house and having all the clan members alerted from his playful escapade! They wouldn't be able to save Hinata if they were all alarm that, somebody can get past the all-seeing ByakkuganAt the same time encourage the boy, to hang out with Hinata much as possible "Course that part was the hardestConsidering the teachers all resented me; Hmm maybe Hinata's dad might know of the scroll also?" He thought to himself; adding more people to his very, very short list of who might know about the Uzumaki scrollHearing the door opening and, a Hyuuga woman looking down at the boy with confusion and tilt of her head, Naruto grin up to her and smiled"Hi is Hinata home? She wanted me to visit and, I think I am a little late", he explained bashfully, rubbing the back of his head, to see the Hyuuga woman said Kawaii while she showed him inside. "Not to fret Uzumaki-san, you arrive a bit earlier than expected; so we have been waiting for you

just in caseHinata will be arriving soon to meet you. If you excuse me, I have some duties to do", She explained and bowed down to him then left without before saying. "Oh and don't eat the rice balls" He was about to asked why only to see that she was gone; he was scratching the side of his cheeks, with an raise eye brow. Chuckling nervously from all this talk about not eating the rice balls? He then heard some thumping of footsteps then a eep from the left. He turn his attention to the right and; slightly blushedThere's Hinata breathing a bit and hanging off her knees; her black long sleeve top hung a bit, showing a small view of her cleav- he shook his head and, started mentally slap himself. He is not a pervert going through his head over and overBut Hinata acting to cute like that he can't keep his eyes away from her "NaNaruto-kun! You really came to visit!" She happily said, shaking hands with the boy. Who nodded and accepted the handshake. "Of course Hinata I always keep my promisesWow so this is where you live huh? It's been awhile since I was here", he informed; taking his ninja shoes off before he went to step on the clean wooded floors. Hinata blushed and looked away, surprised Naruto still remember the day he pretended to rescue her from this house "AnoYou, you want a tour of the house?" She asked nervously and then smiled. Seeing how eager the boy's head nodded, before they went to take the tour, she was confused of why the Fox ears were still there. Seeing the confuse look on her face, he bashfully rubbed the back of his head. "Apparently this Jutsu I use turned out to be permeate after affect. And can't seem to dispel it at all", he raised his voice a bit and let out a disgruntle sigh. Only to hear Hinata giggle slightly, making him shift his eyes up to her lavender ones "WellIf it's any consolation Naruto-kun, it makes you lookVery cute, especially with your whisker marks." She exclaim, while her face turn fully red and; felt like fainting right on the spot to only get hugged by Naruto, that her face turn even a darker shade of red and; smiled when he thank her and pulled away. "R-r-r-right, the tour well come on Naruto-kun! Wonder if you will remember most of the place?" She asked and wondered, with Naruto saying he will try his best to answer if he does or, does not remember of the place. Walking down side by side through the halls with Hinata showing and explaining some of the places they went through as kids, only to be ignorant about a little girl who peeked from the wallSeeing her sister walking with a blonde boy with orange jumpsuit that really shows itself with her sisters. Long sleeve black shirt and pants that she wears for training by herself. So she decided to follow them and see what's up? After some time during the tour, Hinata and Naruto will joke and laugh with each other, saying how some of the things they ran into or, accidently made some messes with some loose paints and cleaning supply that, Naruto tumble over and trip over. From finding an escape route from the house, along with Hinata trying her best to find some exits tooOnly for them to always end up to either, her room; the garden or her dads study room. The two were having a good time with each other, Naruto even himself; is surprised how much he was enjoying the tour! Since he wasn't one to be patient and more outgoing, was having a blastThough he couldn't help but that they were being followed, so after the two made a turnHe stop Hinata for a bit surprising the girl a bit, telling her that someone is following them Taking a peak around the corner, so they wouldn't be spottedHinata let out a small giggle and explained to Naruto; that the little hyuuga girl, wearing a grey T-shirt and long grey pants is her sister Hanabi. Naruto had to grin at the curious girl who was following them, probably wondering what her older sister friend was and; why he was here is the thought going through the little girl Since it is un-heard of an outsider, visiting the hyuuga house hold. Hearing their stomachs growling, Hinata decided that they should go ahead and eat lunch, while the mean time told Naruto, that if Hanabi comes by, to get along with her.

With a playful salute to his purple hair tour guide he jokingly said; causing Hinata to earn some more smiles and lead them towards the dining hall, with Hanabi right behind them Now here he was, sitting Indian style of the small table; he was told by Hinata to wait patiently for her to get the food ready and; from the scents he was smiling, he could tell she was making Ramen for him and; cinnamon buns for herself. He couldn't help but rubbed his ears in bashfulness, "Hinata is doing all this for me, I know I'm a guest but, she shouldn't go through all this trouble for meI know! Maybe if Kurenai-sensei allows it, I could ask if Hinata is allowed to train with me tomorrow! NowShould I try and teach her some of the Uzumaki jutsu?" he thought to himself and cross his arms; tilting his head left and right, thinking and complementing if he should teach one or notEh why not he thought, sooner or later he will have to teach someone the clan jutsu sometime in the future He heard a small squeak of cute coming from the halls and knew who exactly it was! Leaning to the side a bit, he saw Hanabi quickly hiding behind the sliding door, afraid that she got caught from the boy"It's alright Hanabi you can come out! I know your there, Hinata told me about ya", the boy called out to the young girl, who slowly peak her head from the door and; decided to walk in with the Hyuuga manner, her pale eyes staring at the boy, who was just grinning towards the young girl. "Heh, hi there my name is Uzumaki Naruto!" he announced, holding his hand out for a handshake, which the girl grin a bit and accepted the offer. "Greetings Naruto-sanI wasn't aware that you would be visiting, I would've dress more properly for the occasion", she informed while sitting down a cross from him; staring at his ears all the while, wondering and curious if they were real or not. "YeahTheir real, damn jutsu backed fire on me" He said truthfully, which Hanabi moved her head up in understanding, she read up on the subject before and felt a little scared of what would happen, if a Jutsu would backfired"So HanabiWhat are you into these days?" He asked with a sincere smiled, causing the girl to blinked a bit and let out a small blush by looking down. Nobody ever asked her that question, to be perfectly honest she didn't know how to reply "I'm intowellBird watching" She blushed, feeling ashamed for such a hobby that she got into. Then blinked at Naruto for still holding on that smile of his "Cool, sort of like Shikamaru with his cloud watching, though yours sounds more entertaining than; watching clouds" He joked, while said boy in question sneezed Meanwhile with said boy Looking around him, only seeing that Choji was next to him eating his chips, he then mumble under his breath"What a drag" Back with Naruto and Hanabi at the dining room Hanabi couldn't help but express more of her grin to Naruto "I see why Onee-chan likes the boy, he makes you feel happy by just being around himHe said the jutsu backfired on him rightSo maybe that means there's a way to cancel it out" She thought to herself, using her byakkugan eyes; while staring at a confused Naruto who saw Hanabi using her clan's bloodline to see his from what Hinata explain to him, during the tourChakra points that were inside of him and can see through anythingWhich brings up a question? "Hey Hanabi I have a question?" He asked to the girl, who blinked in confusion "Yes Naruto-san?"

"The byakkugan can see everything right?" "Yes that what our eyes can do when using our Kekkei GankaiWhy?" "Wellnot to sound embarrassing, but does that also means; that you can see through people's cloths?" He asked with a blushed, at the same time, causing Hanabi to quickly close her eyes and covering them; with a deep blush on her face; shaking her head not realizing that he could be right! The byakkugan technique can see everything and even Chakra points; but that also means the person out "Kyaa I never am looking, at Otou-san the same way again with these on!" she cried out in a slight panic, hearing how Naruto tried to calm her down panicky, saying that he wasn't really sure if it was true or not and; that he heard kids whisper about it at schoolOnly for him to deadpan from the chuckles he was getting from the little girl who pointed at him with tears of laughter in her eyes. "Sorry Naruto-san, I couldn't help but joke with yaNo, the Byakkugan can't see through people's cloths" she explained "Although doesn't help, that we can see every outline of their bodies thoughI always meaning to ask Otou-san about that?" She then blinked her eyes and; started leaning back from a grinning Naruto"So Hyuuga's do like to play jokes! Well Hanabi time to teach you a lesson!" He then jump to the girl and started tickling her playfully, with her crying out in laughter and; playfully calling out for help. Hinata hearing the disturbance came rushing out to the dining hall, with the tray of food; to find that Naruto and Hanabi were tickling wrestling each other, trying to get one to submit; only to stop and look up at the girl; who flinched from their stares, at the same time, before making a mess, put the tray down on the table and jump the girl! Joining the tickling fest, everyone was having a blast and; couldn't stop from what they're doing, only to have Neji coming rushing in from the cries of playful helps and laughter; Rushing and slamming the slider door open, froze in place at the same time causing the three to stop, in a very un-predicament positionHinata laying on her back facing up towards Neji, Naruto on top of her where his hands were mere inches from her chest; with Hanabi on top a cross Naruto; her pants moved a bit slightly, almost showing more than Neji wanted to think offHis eye brows were twitching very profusely "NarutoWhat do you think you are doing?" He asked, with a very deathly tone in his voice; for the said boy's fox ear lay flat against his head from the tone of death; gulped and chuckle nervously "Umm tickling Hanabi and Hinata in a tickle fight?" he said innocently Hiashi after finally getting some things done and; getting some clan business all settle. Walked inside the house and started heading towards the dining room; only to jump to side from a screaming Naruto shouting out apologies to Neji and explaining something, he couldn't understand from the girl like shrills, while he watch Neji came running behind him with Byakkugan a blazing, threatening to kill Naruto; for what he was doing with Hinata and Hanabi, to have said Hinata following behind Neji; telling him that they were only joking around! He just let out a happy sigh, glad once again his family were once again being lively and enter the dining hall Then laugh a bit from Naruto saying he didn't know his hands were that close to Hinata; he may have join Neji in the chase if he knew Naruto was going to be a bitFrisky with Hinata, but hearing about the tickle fightHe picture the event in his head, and nodded in understanding, Hinata on the ground, Naruto onto of her and in between Hanabi, while during the tussle and; freezing in place when Neji charge in, cause Naruto to stop near Hinata's chest, while Hanabi pants, probably got pulled slightly from them wrestling

Sitting down next to Hanabi nodding to her, who looked like she was in deep though; he just grab the food that was placed on the table; reaching for the rice ballAt the same time flinch from Naruto rushing out the door, screaming his head off with Neji grabbing some kunais and started throwing them too Naruto, saying that a special spot will be cut off "So Naruto being good to you today Hanabi", Hiashi asked his youngest daughter; who beamed a smile towards her dad. At the same time nodding with him chuckling and took a quick sip of his drink. "Yes Otou-sanUm, what arebreasts?" She asked innocently, causing Hiashi to spit out the drink he was drinking, going into a coughing fit. Never expecting his youngest daughter to ask him that question; at the same time said that Neji-nee-san shouted those words to Naruto, for having his hands near Hinata The one thing that nobody will ever see the head clan do, in his years of leadingHe fainted from pure shock of Hanabi asking the question! That and a piece of the riceball was eating...Hinata doesn't make good rice balls was the warning from the guards and servant... "Otou-sanWas it something that I said?" Hanabi asked while trying to get her father back up. All the while Naruto is still screaming throughout the village along with explosions and weapons clashingWith Naruto shouting! "I'm sorry!" then all you hear is him screaming along with an explosion From there on, he will never do a tickle fight with girls againEspecially with an over protective cousin! Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMisterWongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonomyBlogMar ksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNewsVineMultiplyFriendF eedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJamespotIme ra BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampleOneview LinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE

[story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; This chapter is mainly focus around Naruto, Hinata, Haku and Ino along with some well...lol Fanservice for the readers...since sooner or later I am probably going to get some questions about it some time later in the chapters. But sorry to say though, no full details on those subject so use your imagination XD to Endgame666: Hi! Glad you enjoy chapter 3 XD And yes, I did meant like Kyuubi/Renamon type of ears ^_^; though it is kinda hard to describe how the ears look like, since well people generally picture fox ears lol. Ah good, i'm glad I did okay with the council meeting; its very hard to portray them in a fanfic, since their not shown alot in the manga and Anime...That or I haven't seen an episode that showed the entire council's board meeting; except maybe after Tsunade got out of her coma. Ah yes Danzo, in a way if you were to see through his eyes, he is very loyal to the hidden leaf village, and will risk anything to protect it from harm, from also the other hidden villages...Its just he does it the wrong way, thinking that having power and inducing with a iron fist is the way to go. So I figure, why not let him have a lighter side, but still kept his mysterious air about him there : ) Hm see your point there, but fret not XD The Scroll doesnt work just for any body, i'm making it that the scroll itself can only be used by Uzumaki blood, or is part of the Uzumaki family (aka Marriaged, having children stuff like that) They can learn the hand seals from the scroll, but the jutsu itself will not execute for anyone who isn't a Uzumaki ; ) And don't worry, after his conversation between Jiraiya and Sarutobi, Naruto is going to go on a paranoid guardian with the Scroll keeping it away from anybody that he doesn't trust, or feels like that their after the scroll for themselfs. But for now, I'm trying to keep Naruto to his character as possible, for instant his reason of wanting to teach Hinata? Is just his way of being excited to see if someone can learn the Uzumaki jutsu XD I mean come on lol, if you were in Naruto shoes, you probably would want a close friend to learn something from the scroll too ^.^ That is true, his chakra control would shoot up...But then you have to remember something, since he is absorbing the kyuubi/becoming the kyuubi, his chakra reserves are increasing faster than what his Chakra control can hardly maintain at the time, which will cause disturbances with his control of Jutsu and chakra. He just keeps getting pump up with chakra that its interrupting his body and mind's control over it, since his body system haves to direct these chakra through out his body; while keeping a steady mental strength over how much he uses; will cause flauxes with the concetraited flow...Hope that made sense ^_^; For the whole lot of Chakra? Yes he will not run out of chakra, but to the down side of this. He will easily tire himself out physically and mentally, since its still muscle pains and the need for sleep will cause Naruto to feel like he is drain of chakra, while infact he isn't low at all. Just means his body is screaming out to him saying "Your body is ordering you to get to sleep and rest these aching bones of yours, or else I will break down on you and be sorry for what ever danger waiting for you", so yeah huge chakra, still in a 12 year old body that is still growing XD To Darkassassian: Lol glad you enjoyed the chapter and sorry to say, I don't think I will be adding Hanabi in the harem that and; she is waaay to young x_x...I don't care if your consider full time adult after wearing the Ninja head band. Also, how will I explain the sudden age increse for Hanabi 0_o she would either have to be twins with Hinata, or born one year after Hinata...But yeah she isn't part of the harem. Though doesn't mean she will make reoccuring appearences through out the

story lol. Hope you enjoy the next chapter : ) To crossoverparinglover: I thought you might like that XD Alright everyone, I woke up at like 6am when I started writing this chapter XD And just got done about 10 minutes ago right after this gets posted up. so hope you all enjoy and have fun reading : ) Also, if anyone feels up to it, once there are more chapters up and if your feeling up to it. you could draw out/ or write your own version of your favorite scenes slash parts of the story XD Along with characters that you wanted to see as well, of course only if your up for it : ) Enjoy XD ... Chapter 4: Training with the Girls It have to be the most hellish week for Naruto to be into all these predicaments for the past couple days; first off will have to be the mission in land of waves; where his own squad team miss treated and attacked him; for just trying to prove his point of being stronger than Sasuke! Then there was Sakura, how she ever turned out like that he will never know; that and it was a very low blow of her, to spit him and kicked him while he was still recovering from Sasuke's very powerful kicked to the face! Never have he felt so powerless or uselessAll he ever wanted to do at that point, is to die right there and now after he ran awayBut, then he remember all the faces that would be very sad if that were to happen to him. Hinata, Haku, Ino, Kiba, Shino, Shikamaru, Choji, Iruka-sensei, the third Hokage, Mia-sensei and Kakashi-sensei, even the people at Ichiraku's would be devastated if the boy were to be/go KIA or MIA! Although; if it hadn't been for Sasuke and Sakura's miss treatments at Tazuna's house, he would have never found the lost village of Uzushiogakure; where the once living Uzumaki's resided at and probably his parent's! He even got luckier, to being able to find the secret scroll of the Uzumaki clan secret JutsuThough he only skims through a bit of the list; and having trouble utilizing the Bubble Bomb jutsu He now see why, Kakashi-sensei said to find someone who is specialize in that type of Jutsu's He's been at it for almost a week now, still making no progress of getting the control down for the Jutsu he is trying to perfect! That and he can barely keep himself from blowing backwards, crashing into anything that were behind himHeck, even some visit's from Hinata, the poor girl will get a full blown crash course of how a human rocket feels like"ThoughI wouldn't be lying that the impact were softGAH Naruto stop that!" he thought to himself, shaking his head to get rid of any perverseness out of his mind! In all honest he thought; both him and Hinata were somewhat having trouble keeping their Chakra control in check for this JutsuYup, he showed her the Uzumaki clan secret scrolls and; started teaching her how to use one of their clan jutsu, surprisingly after explaining and; telling her to not tell anyone, including her dadWell at least if he feels like Hiashi either knows about the Uzumaki's, or if he is ready to go back there, to face the wrath of poke of fury Neji! Ever since that tickle fight between Hinata and Hanabi, along with getting to know Hanabi a bit more; when he continued his visit's and secretly hoping Neji wasn't homeThe boy may have been his friend; but sometimes Neji takes paranoia a little too far with his protection of his cousins Well back to the point of getting to know the family more; he notice lately that Hanabi was really into wanting to know what kind of hobby's Naruto was in; along with the fact she too wanted to have those Fox ears of his, only to pout a bit when Naruto said, that it was a Uzumaki clan secretOf course; he should have not said that out loud to the girl, but seeing her nodding in understanding and surprisingly mature for her age for saying

"Ah clan secrets then it's; quite alright Naruto-kunWe hyuuga's or clan members in the village know of the importance of clan secretsThough I really do wish for to have those fox ears" Hanabi said slash mope at the endThe boy was surprised to hear her say, 'kun' at the end of his name. Then again, he has been a regular visitor there and; dare he say felt like he was always being watch by the little girl, who waits in front of the door with her Byakkugan actively staring at the doorHe still feels a little un-comfortable with those eyes of theirs, considering that they can see almost anything and everything in a 360 radius surrounding them, that and he could've sworn that Hinata was using them for a different reason when they hang out with each other Any way; his last visit to the Hyuuga compound, he found both Hinata and Hanabi out in their training field's for their daily clan heir battleshipCourse he got scorn and distain looks from the elders, wellthree elders, the rest just brighten up with smiles to see the boy and; how active both girls and Neji were being lately, hell! Even Hiashi smiled big to the boy and playfully threaten him, that if he and his girls were to tickle fight again, to make sure that it was at a low level of normalityThe boy was confused at first, then paled after hearing thatWell he already knew his hands, were dangerously close to Hinata's chest, but he didn't realize that Hanabi's pants were slightly pulled during their tussle! Seeing Hinata lose to Hanabi for the rightful place of Clan heir, gave a bad taste to his mouth; for how Hiashi had to act indifferent between the two girls; praising Hanabi while scolding Hinata for her failure. But boy, did he get a kicked at the girls smiling face that only Hiashi knew about Apparently; the family member were playing a game to the elders un-knowing eyes, that on the same week. Hanabi will suddenly show great skills and strength against Hinata, while Hinata tries to not overdue any damage to the young girl. While for the next week, Hinata will start over throwing her younger sister in the skill department as well as Hanabi, purposely not trying to hurt Hinata. It was more brilliant than his, own, pranks and they have been at for months and years! Bravo is all the word he could describe for their charade against the elders After watching and witnessing that beautiful display of stage play; he was now walking down the streets with Hinata next to him; both discussing what they should do about the Uzumaki scroll and how they were going to get their chakra control to a degree of mastering; the jutsu's inside of it "Have you talked to Lord Hokage yet Naruto-kun?" asked Hinata. Looking towards the boy of her dreams and; couldn't help but smile from the way he scrounges up his face in, that cute thinking pout form of his, to add even more to the cuteness his ears will sometimes twitch or, flinch a bit when something blows on them or; whenever he is in a deep thought. The Konoha streets were bustling and booming with excitement and; preparations were also being put together for the future Chuunin exams that was about to start, where all new Genin ninja's go and test their skills, teamwork and wits to become the rank of Chuunin; also if they have the knowledge and the pledge to one day lead their own squad slash teams out on missionsThis though worried Hinata very much, since her lack of confidence were still building up, she was worried about Naruto not being able to get the rank of ChuuninSince his teammates don't necessary treat him right Couple times when she went out with Naruto; they always seem to run into Sasuke Uchiha; who would demand that Naruto to fight himOnly for Naruto to decline and said, that he is hanging out with Hinatachan on their daily walks around Konoha. She was on cloud nine when he announced her name as 'chan' while almost fainting from the suffix used of the wordsThough, she rarely cuss but it calls for itDamn did Sasuke did not wanted to lead up and kept pestering the two during their walk in Konoha, getting un-wanting and death glaring attentions from the villagers She is no blind fool, she knows how long the villagers miss treated Naruto; or scorn the boy for his presence of just being around them made them sick to their stomachsShe never knew why though and hopefully someday figure out the reason behind those glaresThankfully and surprisingly, a female Hyuuga along with Haku behind her carrying what looked to be groceries,

intervene the situation. In all her life living at the hyuuga compound has she ever saw a more beautiful female hyuuga she ever laid eyes on; she heard from the servants and Neji, that there was an Anbu hyuuga working for the Hokage, under the name of Mia hyuugaWith the description matching too. Shoulder length blue hair spiking up on the back; her pupiless cerulean eyes glaring at SasukeHer outfit was that of normal kimono jacket over top a very long sleeve floral blue dress, along with Anbu leather pants that reaches just underneath her knees. Mia hyuuga is Hanabi role model; the young girl always wanted to meet her before. Truth be told, she haves multiple times during her outings, just she never realize Mia was in her Anbu gear hiding in the shadowsIncluding one day, protecting her and Hinata from some drunk villagers who wanted to hurt the girls only to get soak and blown away by a Water Dragon Jutsu! But! Seeing her without her Anbu gear on and out in the open, protecting her and Naruto from Sasuke was/is amazing, and then it hit her! Mia is Haku's and Ino's sensei! How she never figured this out is beyond her! Shaking out of her thoughts and memory of those many encounters with Sasuke, along with Sakura here and there, taunting the two announcing how it is befitting that the two weakest ninja's in class were always hanging out, to make themselves look strongBoy, did Hinata get kicked out of putting those words in her mouth, since techniquely, a squad is nothing without their teammates and that even the weakest of Ninja's, can overcome the most powerful ninja in the world with great teamwork and leadership. Though Sasuke rant about nobody can defeat an elite Uchiha, including the hyuuga's or, Uzumaki clansOh well that's another argument for later "I was thinking about asking the old man about the scrollBut, every time I try and visit him. He seems to be full or way too busy to see meHell! I even asked the elders of where he is at and; they didn't know half the time!" He exclaim, slapping his arms to his side. Walking down the now decorative ornaments that were being hung up on the builders outer doors, or windows; along with Konoha string flags hanging off from windows, ridges of the roofsOpen doors and welcome matts out on the dirt roadEveryone was busy and getting ready for the Chuunin exams, along with the leaf symbol hanging from the shops street posts! Hinata looking down at the ground along with Naruto who did the sameboth were really distraught of not finding the third Hokage. Then again, they would expected him to be busy, for the big event that was coming soonBoth their sensei's gave them applications to enter the Chuunin exams, along with their teammates. Also by telling those to only sign the papers if they feel like they are truly ready, of course Naruto sign it right away without hesitant moment! Hinata was deciding at first if she should enter or not Her teammates Kiba and Shino explained to her, that she doesn't have to enter if she doesn't want too. At the same understanding that they will wait till next Chuunin exams to graduate into ChuuninsShe sign the paper after getting home and; being tackled down to the ground by Hanabi, only for the girl to let out a disappointed sighShe became attach to Hinata and Naruto's visit so much, she would randomly glomp either her or Naruto, then stick with them till either haves to leave, or go out on a mission. It was a very cute game Hanabi made out of that latelyThe reason she sign the papers? Well; thanks to the little firecracker that is Hanabi encouraging her to take the testAt the same time hinting, that if she ever catches Naruto, she could spy on him with her byakkugan showing some hidden spots of hisThis cause the girl to blush profusely and faint on the spotWhile little later, with Neji-nii-san explaining to her, that she can prove to herself how far she become by taking these exams, while at the same time giving a warning about the survival test of the exams Hugging both Hanabi and Neji for the encouragement, also hearing how that Gai-sensei was also entering Neji's team this year. There was no way she will let her cousin advance farther than her,

which cause her friendship and bond to grow stronger with Neji as he smirked and said "I look forward to our battle then Hinata-sama...Be warn though I won't hold back, so you better not as well" "Ah wellMaybe we could go and find Mia-sensei and ask her about the scrollSince Kakashisensei is busy training Sasuke, I have no one else to go too", Naruto explained while bringing both his hands behind his head, looking up to the sky. Hinata smiled and nodded at the idea he had "Alright then Naruto-kun should we go and find her?" With a shout of an okay from Naruto at the same time grabbing her hand! They set off to find the hyuuga sensei and her students at the training fields; that Mia told them to look for her, at around 6am too 1pm todayShe explain to them, that Haku and Ino both wanted to wake up early to get some extra training done, before the exams started and humbly invite the two pairs to join them any timeOr, join Haku and Ino whenever she's not around! After sometime looking for said training grounds, along with Naruto grabbing the Uzumaki scroll, tugging it away in his bagThey finally found the training ground that Team Miakuno uses forIt was definitely a beautiful sight, if you don't count the small destruction of craters here and there, along with shruikens, senbons and kunais litter all over the place. The two teens let out a short whistler and couldn't believe how much this place was in so much usedThat they neglected to see a Water Dragon jutsu crashing right in front of them, soaking and washing them away from the training fields! "Ack Naruto Hinata! I am so sorry, didn't see you guys there!" Shouted Mia in a very panic like tone, once she reached the two teens... She had to let out a nervous and embarrassing chuckle, from the glares she got from the two of them, along with a confuse stare at Naruto's fox ears? "I don't recall giving him my Fox summoning contract? Nor the fact, I doubt he even knows about it" She thought to herself. Once that little incident was over, everyone all gather around the training field in a single file line ofHinata, Naruto, Haku and Ino; all staring and waiting for Mia's verdict of the scroll that Naruto handed her after some re-assurance from Hinata. He couldn't believe the reaction Mia-sensei had from seeing just the words; UzumakiHeck, the way her hands tremble and slowly gripping he scroll, as if she didn't want it to break or fall apart; carefully open it and started reading through the scrolls "So Naruto, HinataHow long have you two been hanging out? I see you two passing by the flower shop a lot lately?" Ino asked, while leaning forward with a sly grin on her face, causing Hinata to turn away and poke her two index fingers together, knowing the hint behind that grin. Naruto facing towards Ino smiled brightly causing the girl to blush a bit and; once again he counted another Kawaii from yet another girlBut; it felt nice hearing it from Haku and Ino "Oh god no, the Kawaii haves sunken into my mind! Curse you permeate fox ears, why, why do you doom me so! But yetFelt really good to hear it from those two argh got to get rid of these ears, before I become Kawaii myself!" He thought to himself, seeing that Haku started petting his ears, to see if they were actually real or notAlong with more kawaii's from the girls around him; who beamed at him and turn back to look at Mia-sensei. "Well NarutoIf it's okay with you that is I would like to study upon this scroll a bit more, with my friend Sho. All in all, you found yourself a true Uzumaki clan scroll!" She said, giving everyone her own version of Naruto's fox like grin and; chuckle from Naruto shouting hoorays and started twirling Hinata around, along with Ino and Haku. Causing all girls to blush a bit with their smiles never disappearing"AlthoughUm, I rather you not show this to lord Hokage yet" This caused everyone to widen their eyes at this sudden information from Mia; seeing all their

confused looked and wondering why he shouldn't she looked down to the ground a bit, biting her lip a bit. "Well, it's not that I don't want you tooIt's just, if the council or, word got out that you have this scrollThe civilians can easily say, that its fake and; you probably stole it from either the Uchiha compoundOr the forbidden scroll that was inside the Hokage's office" She announced and explained with a sad tone. Causing Naruto to actually look down in thought, to think it over with the events she just announced "SheShe's right! The council and the old man could easily think or, believe that this forbidden scroll is from his officeIf I were to show it to him now, I could probably wind up in Konoha bars! But waitIs it alright to keep it a secret from him?" Taking a small glance at Mia-sensei, he notice how down she looked, from the way her eyes were scanning slowly through every details, every pieces of the scroll. To see if it's truly real and not some hoax scroll, then in the corner of his eye He saw a tear fall from her eyes"She's cryingThen she must've met one of my clan members after allNo wonder she tries to protect me a lot, in her Anbu gear" Sensing the girls eyes on him, he shocked Hinata and Haku the most, on the account they knew about this mask he wears, to hide his real emotions and feelings to the worldAlong with also surprising Ino, who couldn't believe how real and pure his face isIt was the look of acceptance and; true happiness! Walking up to Mia-sensei with his true smile, shocking the Hyuuga a lotHe gave his fox like grin and thumbs up to her with the words of"Sure thing Mia-sensei! You can study the scroll more with your friend ShoI trust youBelieve it!" He said to her with pureness in his words, while also adding in a few chuckles to everyone around him, by bringing both arms behind his head with open eyes. "Besides that and, it will definitely fit the bill for, someone to watch the scroll for me during the Chuunin exams!" Mia couldn't believe it! Naruto actually trusts her to watch and, to study over the Uzumaki scroll for him! While un-masking his true feelings to her and said with the purest of hearts and the ever so famous catch phrase of her one Uzumaki friendThe words 'Believe it' meant so much to her, ever since she lost her friend from the Kyuubi attackTo hear Naruto said it, must mean he is putting all his trust into herWith a strong proud nod to the boy, she smiled and made an announcement. "Alright then Naruto and thank you for trusting in me for this taskI will allow you permission, to teach my students and Hinata ONE C-rank jutsu from this scroll, is that okay?" She asked, with wink. Knowing how easily excited Naruto gets for learning a new jutsu and; hearing how she wanted him to each Ino and Haku a jutsu from the scroll, made him even more excited! That and if Mia sensei is allowing it, that mean Haku, Hinata and Ino can actually benefit from the scroll itself! After explaining some things to her and saying how Hinata and him were having trouble completing the Bubble Bomb jutsu, Mia looked through the scroll of the jutsu and discover that Naruto missed one very value point and key to finishing the jutsu without blowing yourself awayYou have to be a pure Water affinity user to complete the Jutsu; he was about to groan outBut stop when Mia then explain to him, that the reason it was difficult for him and a use of those Chakra papers to figure out what elements everyone isHe found out the reason for such a powerful backlash from the jutsu, is because his wind nature seeps itself into the jutsu, to intensify the power outage and destruction ratio Till then, Mia told him to only use that Jutsu for a very tough opponent, or when he knows he would fall off from a high cliffBefore she left to leave it to them, to train for nowShe chose another jutsu for him to try, after she heard from Ino that he used a chain like jutsu to save Haku and; a quick demonstration from the boyWho used it effortlessly, while tying up all three girls without a problem. To releasing themMia had to say, she was very impress and that she knows nobody who could do that, let alone ever seeing it herself So checking the rank of the jutsu, to be

surprised that it had no rank, or what amount of chakra is supposed to be usedThat and the ink was a bit dry for the level of said jutsu, she decided to go ahead and have Naruto to learn one more C-rank from the scroll, along with the others choosing theirs as well which were C-Rank for Naruto: Wind Style Crescent slashes "This jutsu uses the casters, legs and arms as weapons to enhance their physical abilities and create wind like crescent blades, with each down like karate chops and kicks. The use of their wind affinity also increases their agility for a short period of time" C-Rank for Hinata: Water Style Razor wheels "This jutsu uses the casters, Body and Arms as a way to direct the water around the user, and form razor sharp wheels from each cartwheel and full motion swinging of arms. The jutsu power depends how close the user is to the opponent and weakens how far away they are from their opponent as well" C-Rank for Haku: Water style: Icicle waves "The jutsu combines the user wind affinity to cause small rushing of water and then freezing the water, into ice while said ice spikes up from the groundSlow moving jutsu and not so powerful against fast opponents, but when used being surrounded. Then the caster can create a 360 icicle spikes around themUses up more chakra this way caution is advise!" Though there was a down side, Ino couldn't learn any of the jutsu, that were listedSince her element affinity hasn't shown itself yet from the chakra papers, meaning that for now she is a Genjutsu ninja or a Medic NinjaFeeling a little down casted, Ino then snap her fingers and; asked if there were any Kunai technique in the scroll for poison or any other means to use chakra. Nodding in understanding, Mia looked a bit deeper into the scroll and; couldn't find much for Ino taste, except for some kenjutsu skillsWhich Ino asked what does Kenjutsu means, seeing the confusion on Ino's face, Mia smiled and started explaining to Ino that Kenjutsu or Sword Techniques, are those for ninja's who specializes in sword play and a very well indulge into the way of the swords. She then explain to the four young ninja's that, she uses some kenjutsu in her time during Anbu missions; but the only use for it is to channel her very low knowledge and use of wind stylesWhich the only wind style she knows is Wind scythe jutsu and Air bullet, though it takes a lot more Chakra for her to use wind styles, since that is her second affinity, her main affinity is Water styleSeeing the way Ino's eyes were shining made her sweat drop a bit, then explain to Ino if she wants to get into Kenjutsu, she would have to find a blade A blade that would be best suited for her body and; stances that was giving in the scroll; so for now, she wants Ino to perfect her clan jutsu and her body reflexes to their fullest. With a determine nod and promise that she will work hard to find a blade for herself, she will do her best. Same went for the others! "Alright then now before any of you tackle these jutsu, I want you to practice water walking okay?" She announced, getting a confused looked by Hinata and Naruto, while nods from Ino and Haku. Chuckling to herself, she then asked Haku and Ino to help and teach the two how to use this chakra practice. "Is that alright with you two?" "Yup don't worry Mia-sensei! Hinata and I will get this done with no problem", Naruto announced with a fist thrust towards the sensei, who shook her head and fist thrust back and connecting with his. Then explained to Naruto and Hinata that they might not get the practice done right away at first, but with some time into it, they will complete it. With that, she left it to Haku and Ino's hands now while she went to find Sho and get him to help her study up more on the Uzumaki scroll for Naruto; to be able to learn more of his clan jutsu! Then he will become a well-known Uzumaki ninja in the land of fire! Now it was just the girls and Naruto there, all taking the time to look at the paper notes, that Miasensei gave each one of them, just in case they forgotten what jutsu they were practicing inOnly to find a huge bold words saying...

"FINISH THE WATER WALKING BEFORE YOU EVEN DARE THINK OF TAKING THESE JUTSU'S!" Which they all sweat drop at this and chuckle nervously to each other and began their training. Heading near the lake, Naruto and Hinata panic to see that both girls in front were undressing, Naruto quickly covering his eyes cried out to them. "Wha-Wha-What the hell are you two doing! If you're going to change into your swimsuits then do it behind a bush or something!" He yelled out to them; which after the girls took their shirts off to reveal bikinis underneath the shirts they blink at Naruto's direction along with Hinata, who just stood there dumbfounded and gave a little nervous breath of relief knowing the girls weren't going to do anything drastic "Heh, why Naruto did you wanted to see these two beautiful girls naked or something?" Ino teased, causing Haku to blush badly and covered up her chest, even though she didn't need too. Then looked shyly towards Naruto who was now shaking and tremblingShe then leer at Ino with a small scowl. "Ino that was really un-called forDon't worry Naruto-kun, we had bikini's underneath our clothing, just for the occasion" She said with slight shake in her voice, continuing to take the rest of her cloth off. Showing that she was wearing a normal light blue two piece bikiniWhich Ino just absent wave her hand non-coherently waving off the threat Haku was giving off. "Yeah, yeahNaruto you can open your eyes, it safe don't worry." She announced to the embarrassed, boy, who slowly move his hands away from his eyes and then let out a sigh of relief, now seeing that they were right. Ino was wearing what looked like a black two piece bikini that reaches down near her stomach and cuts from there. Ino facing the two teens that were still dressed, and then placed her hands on her hips while leaning forward a bit. "Well, aren't you two going to get into your swimsuits too?" She asked, getting a blushed from Hinata, who decided that the ground was more interest, while Naruto tilt his head a bit, twitching his ears in confusion. Then open his mouth in a o fashion; quickly getting into nothing but his boxers, causing all the girls to blush from the slight muscle's he gain from trainingNot Hercules muscles nor, muscles that made him out of place, just a very slim fit body. Hinata was darker shade then the others, actually watching her secret crush undress right in front of her, was too much to bared and passed out on the groundWith slight trail of a nose bleed of course. After getting Hinata back up and back to the waking world; Haku help out Hinata by, wearing one of the other Swimsuit she packed, that her mom wanted her to bring extra'sJust in case that her and Ino were to use Jutsu on the lake. Haku personally like the swimsuit the most, since it is very decent to wear and; fits well for somebody shy like Hinata. By covering most of her upper body with a slight; opening going down the middle to show some cleavage and the side of her chest. But not showing too much of her upper skin, while the bottom half reaches down near the thighs, leaving her belly button exposed. "Um Haku-chan" Hinata asked with a nervous tone, while tapping her index fingers together, only to get a light pinch on the cheek from the smiling girl. Knowing that her and Ino worked really hard for Hinata to get out of her shyness "Yes Hinata?" "Um wellEarlier before we started to get ready for the water walkingDid you felt a weird vibe go through your body?" She asked, with a raise eyebrow. Which Haku blink for a bit and slightly nodded to the girl "Now that you mention yeah I didI'm sure it's nothing though, in fact it felt really good", she

finished while smiling to Hinata who smiled back and agreed. Then they heard yelling from Naruto, screaming how he almost had the walking down, only to fall straight through the lake. With Ino who just shaking her head and moving her eyes up in slight annoyance "You have to give Naruto credit for not giving upCome on Hinata I'll help you just in case, you don't get it the first time" Haku said to Hinata, grabbing her hand and guiding her to the water. Then grab onto both her hands, channeling chakra through to her feet. "Now, I want you to keep that flow of Chakra going okay? Since water walking is a bit more difficult than tree climbing." She explained, seeing the excited expressing from Hinata face, feeling the water gliding underneath their very feet. "Now I'm going to let go of you okayNow keep the chakra flow going alright" Which she got a nod from HinataSo letting go of her hands, she took a few steps away from Hinata. Who was teetering a bit and trying to align her balance a bit. Then stood perfectly still, to see that she was standing on the water. "II did it Haku-chan whoa!" She then fell forward, grabbing anything to stop her from falling, which was Haku as the two dived right into the lakes water, floating back up with Hinata groaning and looked up to a closed eye Haku, who moan a bit. Blinking in confusion and seeing where her hands landed, Hinata quicker than the eye could see, jump all the way back to the lake shore. "Kyaa, so sorry Haku-chan I didn't, I was" she tried to explained, for only to have Haku to sit up a bit from where she was sitting and raise a hand with a slight chuckle. "It's quite alright HinataSame thing happen between me and Ino when we did this together. So, I'm kind ofUse to the groping" She honestly said with a small blush on her face. Which caused Hinata to blush as well, but they resumed either way with the training. It took Hinata only about three hours into the training to perfect the water walk exercise, along with a lot of blushing and slight eeps from her and Haku; to some screaming from accidently taking their bikini tops off from falling couple times in the lake. Along with Ino helping out Naruto and just teasing the poor boy, by saying that he is being out match by three sexy kunoichi's that were already having fun with the training, to causing the boy to lose his concentration and fall through the lake in goofy like mattersBut even then without the teasing and, encouragement from Haku and Hinata; after the girls finally settle themselves down from the embarrassment they went through from losing their tops, to having Naruto accidently looking at their direction in worriment, to him blasting off with massive nose bleed! While Ino just laughed her head off, from everything that happen and glad that she got to see every moment of it, to only get glare down by Hinata and Haku, whose eyes shine evilly to her with her pale face and purple underline eyes quiver in fearTo make matters even worse for her, Naruto was recovering from the nose bleed, to only have another one after they took Ino's off in anger, while she screamed her head off from Naruto seeing her, to all of them just blinking at the boy, who just fall backwards into the lake with smoke coming out of his fox ears "I think we melted his brains" Ino remarked, getting the other two to nod in agreementBut grin to each other either way, sending small messages to each other, in a way of saying mission complete. While another impulse went through all three girls, who blushed from the feeling, wondering why that was happening only to just shrug it off and stare at Naruto with a bit more affections and love for the boyThen yelled out from seeing him drowning and safely got him out of the lake to Hinata shoving the others away, to breathed life back into his lungs. Causing the others to slightly get jealous for reasons they don't know, but let it go... After everything that happen, they told Naruto that they just couldn't get him to water walk correctly, even with the holding hands option; while secretly the girls purposely drop into the lake for him to get a quick grope. To only realize this was making the boy to belittle himself, thinking he might not be able to complete this training

So all three girls looked at each other with a nod, and then block his path to the confused boy, only to have all three of them to kiss him on each cheek and forehead. Making his eyes widen from that, at the same time the three of them, telling him to never give up. While Haku explained, that maybe they're not the right sensei's for himsince they were still new to the water walking. After they saw him grinning with his close eye, they couldn't help but smile back to him and encourage him to finding the right sensei to help him! Before they decided to be done for the day and Ino not wanting to get out of the swimsuits just yet, decided that they will enjoy the rest of the day playing in the lakeOnly for the three of them, to tell her that they have nothing to play with, causing the girl to pout and whine saying how un-prepare the three were, to only get picked by Haku over the shoulders and being tossed hard as Haku could back into the lake. Walking away with the others and Ino shouting out how that was un-cool of Haku to throw her like that and got her revenge on the girl. By roughly grabbing her chest, causing her to scream out and shouting to Ino, while Naruto just covered his ears and kept walking from the groupAlong with Hinata blushing from everything that happen today and finding out why Haku said, that Ino is way to playful when she wants to be! The day has ended with the rising sun of tomorrow; with all, of, the rookie 10 ninja's; Team 7: Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno and Sasuke Uchiha Team 8: Hinata Hyuuga, Kiba Inazuka and Shino Aburame Team Asuma: Shikamaru and Choji Team Miakuno: Haku and Ino Where tomorrow they would be tested on, to see who will earn the rights and title of Chuunin! With hardly any time train on their Jutsu's, the girls and Naruto will just have to make due, from what they already have and hope for their new jutsu's, to come to them on the fly or just get plain lucky For now, tomorrow is the start of the Chuunin exams! XXX Now I know in this chapter, it says that hinata and them are learning the jutsu; Their not, their just learning the hand seals untill they have good amount of Chakra to use them..Hinata also did not perform the bubble bomb yet which is the draw back of the scroll. She was having horrible time with her chakra control that she couldn't even get the bubble to appear. So hope this help for those, who were going to ask this question XD Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark

Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Meh, not sure how accurate I am with Gaara and Lees ninja info cards Hee-ho master: thanks for pointing them out, I went back and fix some of those problems hopefully of course, Microsoft works tends to wanting to change words around. Ferduran: Don't worry! They will start changing during the chuunin exams from certain events ; ) Not much else to say, but enjoy! ^^ If you have any questions you wanted to ask, I will try and answer them best as possible. ... Chapter 5: The Chuunin exams, Danzo hidden plans "So how should we go through with the Chuunin exams?" Naruto asked, to either Sakura or Sasuke; hoping to at least get one of them to be nice to him, plus he haves no idea how the proctors will react to his sudden Fox earsOh well, seeing how everyone else feel about the ears, he might get lucky with them and not get killed on the spot! Yeah wishful thinking, you have to be blind as a bat to not notice the fox ears; hell even some of the ninja's that was gather around in the room were staring at him! And, it is making him quite nervous in a waySee that Sakura finally turn to face him, ready to say something mean probablyOnly to find out that her eyes were shaking in slight fear "UmTo be honest Naruto, I really don't knowI would say follow Sasuke's lead, but seeing Seeing all this!" She raised her hand a bit, shaking some of her pink hair a bit, pointing with open hands to the gathering crowd in the room. That were arguing and cussing to the two young ninja's that were blocking the door to Room 303. "I doubt even Sasuke feels a bit nervous too about this" "Tsk, yeah rightNo Uchiha's is afraid of anything! Their just a bunch of weak bas-", before he could finish that sentence, both Naruto and Sakura covered his mouth with wide eyes; preventing him from angering the other ninja's hereWho all were looking towards them with high level kill intent at their directions! Causing Naruto and Sakura to chuckle nervously towards them, trying to keep a squirming Sasuke from breaking free, or making anything worse for them! Especially if that Gaara kid was here, he was a scary person when Sakura and Naruto met up with him, when Konoharmaru and his squad; wanted him to play Ninja's with them. After Konoharmaru turned a corner, he ran into Kankuro who was wearing what look like a cat suit, with make up on his face "FOR THE LAST TIME ITS WAR PAINT!" Shouted Kankuro; who was on the other side of the crowd from Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke; though personally when they met the sand siblings; Naruto couldn't help but notice how they all stared at his fox earsThe girl blushing from cuteness, Kankuro trying hard not to laugh at him. Which Naruto thank him for laughing at him, only added more level to weirdness for the boyBut Kankuro still welcomed him and figure out why later, that Naruto thanked him. Along with Gaara who appeared behind Sasuke on a tree branch, that even

Sasuke couldn't sense from! If Sasuke couldn't sense Gaara at the time, then that must mean Gaara was serious business, even after he threaten to kill his own brother! That right there, Naruto written for Gaara as 'run from sight at all cost!' along with other names in his memo pad in his brain. So finally dragging Sasuke away from the bustling crowd that were still going at it from the two boys in front of the roomOnly to be stop by some boy with super huge eyebrowsAt first Naruto couldn't tell him out just yet, but then remember Neji telling him, that the reason he is so use to Naruto's presence at the hyuuga household. Is because of a ninja name Rock Lee in his squad reminded him so much of NarutoOnly without the calm presence that Naruto gives when he is at their house. "Hold it right there; are you not Sasuke Uchiha?" He asked, with his arm out forward and hand facing up towards the ceiling. Finally breaking free from Sakura and Naruto's grip; at the same shoving Naruto into a trash bin that had a slight broken glass sticking out; thankfully though Sakura saved him before it could cut him! Blinking in confusion he stared at Sakura with belittlement of the sudden rescued! "UmmThanks Sakura, but why?" he tried to ask to only see Sakura, looking down with a down face. He then notice Tenten and Neji glaring at the Uchiha for the unforgivable act he just didAlong with Lee, who was nodding towards Naruto if he was alright, which he gave a slight thumbs up and looked back to Sakura; filled with confusion "Because NarutoWe are a team right? I know we haven't been agreeing on things, for the past couple of monthsWhich I am still going to be rooting for Sasuke don't get me wrong! But; like Kakashi-sensei said before we sign the papers, we are a teamAnd that we should start acting more like one" She said, rubbing the side of her arms, Naruto just could not believe it! Sakura Hell the Sasuke over obsess Sasuke fan- the club president of the entire Sasuke fan clubIs actually willing to help him out! Sure she said, she will stick with Sasuke through it allBut her voiceIt was genuine! "AAre you sure Sakura? I thought you found me, obnoxious, annoying, horrible" "Naruto you are those thingsBut it doesn't mean, we shouldn't stick with each other when someone is in dangerKakashi-sensei I quote'A Ninja who abandon the rules are trashBut A ninja who abandon their friends is worse than trash' right?" She asked at the end with a smile towards Naruto. Who couldn't but rubbed the back of his head, with his head slightly down and looking up at Sakura with his eyes. "That is rightBut it will be awhile till you gain my trust back SakuraOkay?" He asked sincerely, to see the girl blinked a bit, but soften her gaze, nodding. She understood where Naruto was coming fromShe has, for the better wordBeen somewhat a bastard slash ignorant to Naruto for the past couple weeks "That's good start Sakura, you just now to regain his trust and then you can figure out where he learn that Bubble Bomb jutsu, so Sasuke can use it for himself! ThoughI will regret saying this, Naruto does look Kawaii with the fox ears up closeI thought they were fake at first!" Thought Sakura, while pointing at his ears, which Naruto groan and nodded, having a feeling if Sakura wanted to see if they were or not. "Just be careful Sakura, lately they have been sensitive for some reason" Which the response he got was a hum of agreement, while wincing a bit from Sakura softly touching themHe was right, they have been sensitive all the sudden and he doesn't even know why! "Nani Naruto what's this doing in your ear?" She asked, while pulling out what seems to be a small

circular object, ignoring all the sounds that Sasuke and Lee were making, from them having a quick fighting session out in the throwing range practice area. Looking at the weird device, they heard a voice behind them speaking up "That's a tracking device you got there bubble gum girl" Both Naruto and Sakura, Sakura who was seething at the nickname turn around furiously, only to stop to stare at the girl standing there, with her hair tied into what look like panda bears ears, along with a Chinese cut out sleeve button jacket; that reaches all the way down to her waist. With green long sleeve pants touching just above her ankles, all the while staring at the two with a concern look "You must be Naruto correct?" She asked, which he brought both hands behind his back and nodded to her; knowing that she was the second person on Neji's team, seeing how the hyuuga was no staring at the device in Sakura hands. Who too was helping him to figure out what it was, while Tenten speaks with Naruto. "WellBefore you start groaning for me saying this. You do look cute with the ears, okay" she quickly let out a breath, getting serious once ore. "Now that's out of my system, do you know who would put this on you?" "Boy, I could give you 50% population of the entire village wanting to kill me! But can't let her know thatOkay besides the general populaceI can't recall anyone wanting tooExcept maybe Kakashi-sensei or Mia-sensei to keep an eye out on meNah, Kakashi and Mia wouldn't be like that with the Chuunin examsSo who?" Neji then tap on Tenten shoulder, which the girl turn to face him, seeing how he shook his head sadlyDid they figure it already without him or Sakura knowing? Tenten letting out a sigh, shift her eyes towards Naruto. "WellWe going to say it to you bluntly as possible NarutoBut this deviceitwell" She just couldn't do it, hearing stories from Neji; saying how much faith and trust, that Naruto put into Lord Hokage, and how much he looks up to the manShe didn't want to ruin that trust and bond for NarutoSo Neji took the charge for her and announced it! "I'm sorry to say Naruto, but thisThis device belong to the Anbu unit; that they use to track down any un-wanted spies or people they want to followI'm sorry to say, but I think the Hokage is keeping an eye on you." He begrudgingly announced to the blonde ninja, getting a slight gasp from Sakura at the same time widen her eyesShe too heard how much Naruto looks up to the Hokage, so why is he betraying that trust for Naruto? "YYou're lying! The old man wouldn't do that to me!" Naruto shouted with slight anger in his voice, but made sure to keep it at a low profile. "The old manHe wouldn't He couldn't be doing thisCould he?" with each voice lowering and lowering with a question at the end, he looked up at Tenten and Neji; to see how hurtful they were tooThen he looked towards Sakura, seeing the confusion in her eyes; SHOCK obviously etched on her face, he then felt a hand on his shoulder, seeing that it belong to Lee, who was smiling softly to NarutoHe couldn't help but smile back. He may have to speak with the old man after the Chuunin exams now, but this timeWith respect, to show how serious he is. "Don't worry Naruto-san! I'm sure this un-youthfulness of lord Hokage, is just his way of showing his youthful kindness to keep a watch on ya!" Lee shouted at the end, teeth shining, just made Naruto paled and shiver "On second thoughtNo holding back when I do speak with the old man thatthat was just too

creepy as hell to even watch!" After that was all done and over with, along with Neji and Tenten encouraging Naruto to keep going; left with the team 7 towards the room they were supposed to enter, with a very crouch Sasuke sending death glares to Lee and to Naruto also; "heh, I guess the bastard is still sore about my Bubble bomb jutsu breaking his Fireball jutsu, don't worry Sasuke duck buttYou're going to see more awesomeness from Uzumaki Naruto later in the exams!" "Well what do you know, if it isn't Naruto I was wondering when you will get here!" Shouted a voice behind Naruto and Team 7 Turning around he couldn't be any happier to see some of his friends walking through the doors, along with a small wave from Hinata's blushing smiling face. In which Naruto return the gesture back and earning more grins from his friend Kiba. The boy was wearing what looked out a very thick grey jacket; with the hood having slight fur at the top; with grey jeans going down below his calves, then squint his eyes a bit then smiled at the little puppy that was inside the jacket barking hello to the boy. Next to Kiba, was none other than Shino Aburame! Seeing that he was still wearing the oversized white coat; with the turtle neck going just above his mouth and nose. With sun-glasses staring at the boy hiding any real facial expressions from the world! Nodding towards the blonde ninja, letting his presence known to the blonde and saying in his way; I see you too Naruto. "So Naruto, I thought Hinata was kidding about the fox ears at firstBut seeing them in person I have to say, it fits ya" Kiba taunted slash said with honesty, causing the blonde ninja to just chuckle along with him. "Yeah now my only problem isThat they are permeated and I can't seem to turn them off! But not to worry! I have Mia-sensei look into the jutsu for me and will tell me what she found, after the exams are over!" He beamed while giving a thumb up to Kiba, who smiled back "What a dragYou're noisy as ever Naruto so don't ever change that" said the laziest Ninja on the planet. Shikamaru Nara a long-time friend of Naruto Uzumaki when they were little, beside him who was eating bags of chips is his and Shikamaru's friend, Choji Akamichi! "Hey there Naruto, I was hoping you would make it!" He said, with a mouth of chips at the same time, grabbing another handful to his mouth. "Heh of course Choji, nothing can stop my awesomeness!" He beamed out to the boy, which earn him a smiled while offering him the last piece of chip! "Whoa you sure about this Choji I meanIt is your last piece of chip?" Naruto remarked, while slowly accepting the last chip in the bag. "Of course I'm sure Naruto think of it as good luck in the exams!" He said with a happy smiled, all the while grabbing another bag from nowhere eating it like nothing ever happen. So why not, eating the last piece of chip that was offered from Choji and saying thanks to the boy; he then was suddenly glomp by none other than Ino! That was a surprised by everyone in the room, including Sakura "Hey there fellow blonde, how are ya doing!" She exclaim, letting of the blushing Naruto who chuckled lightly at the same time facing towards her and Haku; who was the one that pulled Ino off of him, by tugging tightly on her pony tail hair. "Hey Naruto-kun, Hinata-chan It seems like we all decided to enter today" She said with a smile, while Ino's eyes were saucers from the immense pain that was shooting through her hair, from Haku tugging it too tightly

"Yup and I think you should let Ino free HakuBefore you pull her hair off" Naruto said with a sweat drop, at the same time watch Ino fall on her butt. Glaring up at the ice ninja, getting helped up by Hinata thanking the girl for the kind gesture and; pulled herself up with Hinata pulling at the same time. "Ino? What is this all of the sudden, I thought you liked Sasuke not Naruto!" Sakura asked with surprised shock! Weren't Ino and her the ones that made the Sasuke fan club in the first place, since Sasuke lost his entire clan from a mass murder; and being the only survivor left in the village! "Meh Duck butt boy is old news Sakura, that and was interrupting my whole ninja career too. So I moved on and grew up! You should really consider doing the same thing Sakura before it is too late" Ino said harshly and said it coldly to the pink hair girl, which caused her to flinch a bit from the sudden announcement by her friend Ino denouncing that Sasuke is old news! "This can't be happeningNaruto must've tricked her I just know itIts those fox ears of his, their Kawaii-ness is turning everyone to liking him more than SasukeWhoa calm down Sakura, calm downNaruto did mention to Kiba that they were permeate from a jutsu he usedI think" She thought to herself, while being pushed a bit by Sasuke all the while; was ready to strike down the female blonde, only to get stop by Naruto gripping his arm with anger. "Move it loser" "Why don't you make me Sasuke-teme!" Before Sasuke could raise his fist to punch Naruto; it was suddenly grab by a tall man with grey white hair and glasses. "Whoa, whoa easy there fellas you don't want to start a fight in this room right now, since everyone is tense here" The man announced, pointing at the entire crowd that were all staring at them, with a lot of tension, hate and angerAlongside of kawaii's from some of the females, by watching Naruto's ears twitching at the sight he was looking at "Aw come on! Even in the Chuunin exams I get the looks of Kawaii!" "Any way, you're all new here right? Fresh Genin from the academy correct..?" Which the response he got were slight nods of the head, while Sasuke jerking his arm away from the man, who also let go of Naruto's arm, patting his shoulder. "Who the hell are you any way" Sasuke asked in his very death like tone; at the same time the man just brushed off his shoulders, getting slight chuckles from Naruto and Kiba, knowing that he was teasing Sasuke, making it like his threats meant nothing. "Well, you forgot the magic words young one", he teased while smiling back to the boy; who growled out at the man. Before Haku decided to be brave and asked the man herself "Um, no offense to anyone here, except SasukeBut can you please introduce yourself?" She asked with a slight bow, earning another growl from Sasuke, "How dare that witch speak down to me like that, I'll teach her not to mess with an Uchiha later" He silently vowed, hearing the man chuckle lightly and bow back in respect to Haku and stood up straight. "Why thank you miss and I will gladly say my name. My name is Kabuto and if you want, I could help you guys, here I'll show you." He finished, while knelling down to the ground and slips his hand inside his pocket, feeling around for a bit in there everyone saw that he took out; what seem to be orange looking cards which he placed them on the ground for everyone to see "What are those, playing cards? Sorry man but don't you think you've should have brought kunais and other kind of weapons?" Kiba asked, while scratching the top of his head in confusion, which

Kabuto had to chuckle out to boy, knowing that these cards would look something like playing cards. "Well, these aren't your ordinary cards to be precise these are chakra infused Ninja cards that allows me to gather information about anyone in this room. Go ahead and ask me about anyone in this room and I will get their information/details/stats and mission accomplishments" Naruto felt a slight shiver go down his spine, along with seeing the same thing happening to Ino, Haku, Hinata, Shikamaru and Neji. He raised an eye brow on the account he felt like, growling at Kabuto for unknown reasons"Is it because, he could actually get info on anyone? Oh shitIf that's true, then he could get info about me or my friends and knows their absolute weakness Need to stop him, but how! I will get caughtThis really sucks!" Naruto thought to himself, while gulping from nerviness from any info about his friends or, himself being leaked. So the best thing he could do was to simply asked Kabuto to put away the cards, but gets slightly pushed aside by Sasuke. "Bastard don't you dare" "I want to know info about Gaara of the sand, Rock Lee, Haku Hyuuga and" He then leered towards Naruto, seeing the shock expression on his faced, was oh so sweet for the Uchiha to see. "And Naruto" Everyone widen their eyes from Sasuke asking about his own teammate, Shikamaru even leer towards the boy along with Neji who did the same thingKabuto looking up to Sasuke in a bit confusion, of why he wanted to know about the blonde ninja's infoThen just shrug his shoulders and decided to play along. By grabbing four different cards, placing on hand on one of the cards he then suddenly announced with a bored tone. "Aw, you already know their names that's no funOh well, first up Gaara of the sandLet's see it says here" after he infused it with chakra and flip over the card; it showed a face of Gaara's emotionless expression staring back. "That he is the son of the Kazekage of the Village hidden in the sands. His teammates are Temari of the sands and Kankuro of the sand I guess they are siblingsHe complete whoaTen C-rank, six B rank and two A rank and; to make things even more scary, in every mission he tookHe came back with no scratches!" This made everyone paled from this sudden informationA Genin doing B and A rank mission without a single scratch on his entire body! That is insane beyond belief even for Naruto, hell they went on their first A-rank mission and; came back with injuries along with having to fight against Haku and Zabuza! "Ok then next up is Rock leeSays here that he has no talent for Genjutsu or Ninjutsu because of a condition with his chakra coils, he highly specializes in Taijutsu along with it being his best type of combat, his teammates consist of Tenten, Neji and their sensei is Gai. Completed about 89 Dranks, 34 C-ranks one B-Rank and one A-rank missions. Pretty balance team if you asked me" "And a hell lot of trouble too, if I am reading this correctly, their team work is absolute the best in the entire Genin teams from last yearAlong with each of them, covering their blind spots. Neji covering for Lee's lack of Ninjutsu and Genjutsu with his Byakkugan and JyuukenI wonder if what they say is true about the Byakkugan seeing through people's cloths? Bah I'll look into it later Tenten covers the team for their lack of long range attacks, while Lee incredible speed prevents the enemy from getting in close to her." He mused himself by reading all this from just one teamSo he listed them as avoid much as possible. OR at least get a surprised attack on them. Flipping the next card, that will hold Haku's information which he figure was the girl who bowed to him earlier and noticing how on edge she was "Okay, Haku HyuugaShe is adopted by a Hyuuga name Mia. She specializes in Ninjutsu and Whoa? She haves the ability to use Ice jutsu at her own will, for her strong affinity of both Wind and

Water; along with having good accuracy with senbons. She only haves one Genin teammate from a loophole that was found. Which is Ino Yamanaka and their Sensei is Mia Hyuuga She completed" Then he whistled at the amount of missions their teams did. "About 189 D-rank missions, 56 C-rank mission that doesn't involved them from leaving the land of fireWith completing one A rank mission. I have to say, this is very impressive records for a new Genin team" This just made Sasuke furious on the account, he knows what A-rank mission Kabuto was mentioning, along with the fact againThat he was defeated by her at the bridge with Zabuza. She made a mockery out of him, by stabbing so many senbons into him. While also having the nerve to taunt him and said, that he looked like an Uchiha porcupine that lost his way. "Okay, that witch will get what is coming to herAlmost forgot about that embarrassing defeat" "Alright, by the way Haku-san I congratulate you on completing your first A rank mission" Kabuto beamed at the girl, which she just nodded with no words, feeling Ino patting on her shoulders, then glared at Kabuto who quickly turn back to cards gulping a bit. "I may be a strong ninja, but the card also said that Ino Yamanaka has a perfect combination with Haku and that; by theory they could easily take down a low Jonin level ninja by planning things aheadOh well on to Naruto, the Jinchurikii of the village" Flipping the last card over, he notice that Naruto's picture looks nothing like, what he does now with the fox ears. "Okay Naruto UzumakiDead last in the academyHaves very low score numbers in the academyHe likes to spend time with Lord Hokage and with his friends, also he loves to eat Ramen and play pranks on the villagers. His teammate consist of Sakura Haruno and Sasuke Uchiha or, from this he likes to call Sasuke Duck buttPfft, duck butt nice one Naruto" He quickly commented earning a grin from Naruto. "I try my best" He said, shrugging off the correct information that was being giving to Kabuto. Surprisingly nothing about his clan jutsu being written in the cards of hisWhich he was glad that it didn't appeared yet. "He specializes in the Shadow Clone Jutsu; at the same time creating an army of them from ranging, ten too one hundred clones of himself; He completed about 20 D-rank missions while a Crank Mission went up to a A-rank after a false information from their client. Either than the A rank mission, nothing note- worthy", Sasuke had to groan on the inside a bit, of course Naruto's information didn't get updated, he hasn't seen Kakashi inform the Hokage at all the past couple weeks, mostly spending time training him for the Chuunin exams. Though he probably knows a way to get Naruto to talk, while he silently looked towards Haku, Hinata and Ino who were chatting with the boy a bit about something he didn't care about. "He's been hanging out with those three girls lately, I'm sure if something were toHappen to them, he will spill his guts and tell me where he learn that Bubble bomb jutsu, along with why I couldn't copy it with my Sharingan!" Once that was all over and done with, Kabuto went on a tangent of the nations and; villages that surrounded the land of fire, at the same time explain about the new Sound village that was made, only to be attack by some sound Genin that miss his punch entirely by Kabuto dodging at the last moment, only for his glasses to break and coughed up blood on the ground! Naruto would have gone and help Kabuto, only to be stop by Neji with his head shakingNodding in understanding, he shouldn't help Kabuto especially, with information like that in his cardsCould spell out trouble for the rest of the squads "Alright, you sound ninja's get back into your seats, or else I will disqualify you. The rest of the Genin go and find your seatsIf I have everyone's attention, my name is Ibiki and I'm the first proctor for the first part of the Chuunin exam written test!" He said smiling along with his attention at Naruto; mostly because he heard from Anko, during her walks to the dango shop she will always spot a blonde Ninja with fox ears; walking with either Hinata and Haku, or all three girls who is

Hinata, Haku and Ino. Helping out the boy with some training or, re-educating him in the use of Chakra. But mostly, told Ibiki to announce the written part of the exams to see Naruto's reaction, from over hearing that the boy hates writing tests. Hell did he enjoy the reaction, first the boy's ears lay flat against his head, his eyes bulging out bigger than dinner plates, next he slam his head down hard into the desk and yelled. "NOOOO! Anything but that please have mercy!" earning sweat drops from the other said ninja's along by paling at the thought, of him doing this before only to failed. Ibiki was laughing on the inside, he didn't need to get into any of their heads; the boy is doing that for him. By making it sound like this test is cruel and in-humane. Just watching almost everyone in the room turning green or; properly soiling themselves was good enough for him. "Not the intent I was going for, but thank you boy. You made my job easier to taunt" "That's right everyone; that boy is correct to fear the written testIt test your very soul and stomach to even get far enough to the second question" Hell was he enjoying all the looks on everyone faces, minus some confusion on couple of them, which were probably Naruto's friends. So with that the test went on Xxx "Did you implant the device?" Danzo asked one of his root anbu, who nodded back in response. "Yes Lord Danzo, we made sure that he was fully asleep in his house, while implanted the tracking device in his ears. Where either his friends will find it." "Which I hope they did?" Another nod from the anbu in front of him responded back"Good, if we break his trust with the Hokage it will be somewhat easier for us, to have him join RootBut I think I have something better in mind for the boy" Danzo announced, while sitting from his chair getting some confused tilting heads from his group. He slowly walked up towards his window, staring at the village that was mob with many outsiders and visitors from other nations. "Pack up some equipment, I may believe know where Uzumaki-san got his jutsu from and it have some connection to the land of waves" With shouts of yes sir, everyone left Danzo by himself. "Sorry Sarutobi, if my hunch is correct about Naruto's conditionThere will be nothing left from the boy for this village if they accuse him of being the KyuubiI hope you will forgive me for what I am about to do with your trust to the boyI just hope we will get thisVillage repair for when the time comes" He thought to himself, with a sad sigh he closed the blinds that showed Konoha and left the room. Without; glancing towards his picture of Sarutobi and himself smiling towards the camera "I do hope, that they won't see him as the monster insideBut if my plan work and; with luck. We could have the village done in two years topTill then, watch over the Chuunin exams upon my dismissal" with that, he smiled at the picture frame and left the room. Without even realizing that the glass on the frame made a huge slash crack a cross Sarutobi "Congratulations, you all passed"The first part of the Chuunin exam is done! What will wait for Naruto and the girls in the second part of the exams? Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMisterWongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad

PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonomyBlogMar ksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNewsVineMultiplyFriendF eedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJamespotIme ra BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampleOneview LinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; lol, I had fun messing around with Orochimaru XD That and I couldn't help myself, but joek abot his obssession of wanting Sasuke lol. Enjoy and to let everyone know, I'm going to take a break from writing, since its been 6 days straight...Whoa 0_o almost in one week with 7 chapters...Should I go for the 7th chapter tomorrow to make it an official week XD And thanks to all, who were helping me and giving their opinions. Now to reply to reviews/comments. To Foxgodess: I've sent ya my respons in the Pm ^_^ To Dark Assasian619: Glad your enjoying the story XD And don't worry, your wish might be answer..As for Danzo, you just have to wait and see what he is up too. To Acshthebloody: I got confused at first of what you meant yesterday, and didn't really help that I was falling asleep with the reply, but I understood everything and hope somethings worked out with us XD To Crossoverparinglover: Yup, Danzo isn't a Sasuke lover, so don't worry about him keeping his attention to the duck butt boy XD I'm glad everone is enjoying this story, I wasn't sure how well things will do since I'm new to this genre, but am glad to say I am getting ore comfortable with it. Any way, I hope you all enjoy the fight with Orochimaru XD ...

Chapter 6: Danzo and the destroyed Village. Orochimaru the Immortal snake! Arriving at the newly made bridge; that is leading towards the Land of Waves, Danzo couldn't help but chuckle for the name that was giving to the bridge. "The Great Naruto bridge, for the ninja who brought hope back to the village" He mused to himself, tracing his hands over the name plate. Chuckling to himself, remembering all the times Sarutobi and himself; did the same thing with villages outside of Konoha, Hell, they even put money to this one village that really needed it. Called the "Land of Hot springs and Spa's ". Using only about fifty thousand ryo to re-build some of the falling buildings and destroyed shacks, to only discovering that there was a hidden cavern underneath the shack; that lead towards a secret underground hot springs. Till even now, both Sarutobi and Danzo still achieve the title of Spa specialistEven if it was by complete accident that they found the said springs. After getting out of his memory and train of thought, he continued walking towards the now furnish and prosperous village! Wooden broken down buildings, were now replaced with furnished carpeted rugs, chimes hanging from store windows. Newly made windows to replace the old broken ones, children running and playing happily, the villagers shouting and yelling their prices out to the populace; at reasonable price too! All this from Team 7 and Team Miakuno's assisting in ruining Gato's hold of the village and bringing peace and hope once more Now he just needs to find the client of said mission, to get what he came for done along with; getting back in time for the third part of the Chuunin exams. With his root anbu secretly getting info from the village, he has set his eyes on some promising ninja's; that could really benefit for the future for Konoha. One of them of course, is Naruto Uzumaki the blonde ninja is now also growing on the manHe reminded him of so much like the fourth Hokage, that it wasn't even funny! Especially that guts and drive, to never giving up his dreams or friends! Then there was the heiress, Hinata Hyuuga, he was no fool when he sees great ninja's in the making Hinata may have been self-conscious of herself and skills; along with being shyBut deep down, he knows there is a fierce lioness a waiting to burst out and show the world that she is no mere weakling! Also, who knows what combination the young girl will make with Uzumaki-san? The list of ninja's is a long one, but the most he is really disappointed in was Sasuke UchihaThe brat was spoiled, arrogant, too much of emo and loose cannon; he cares for only one thing and that is revenge against his brother Itachi Uchiha . Ah well, he will deal with Sasuke after the exams, right now he haves more important and secret matters to attend too. Walking in one of the shops, moving the hanging paper away he saw a man; smiling and giving groceries to one of his customer and watch them leave. "Welcome! How may I help you sir?" The man asked, blinking at Danzo for the many bandages that cover half his face. "I hope you can. For you see I'm from Konoha and one month ago, we sent two teams here by Team 7 and Team Miakuno?" Then Danzo open his eyes a bit in shock, seeing the man chuckle a bit along with saying. "Well then if you happen to see Naruto; along with Team MiakunoCan you thank them for me? You see, Naruto came to my shop and bought as many food he could for Tazuna family, along with spending a lot of moneyEven though the price was lowI was really surprised to see him go out of the way just to give this village some money." He laughed a bit, while starting to clean his counter. Earning a smile from Danzo, "Then Team Miakuno came couple weeks later and save my store by Gato's thugs, who wanted to trash the place and steal the moneyIf it wasn't for their Sensei's quick reflexes for submission them into the ground; I would've been killed!" He exclaim while looking up to the bandaged man, showing how sincere he was for the help. "Now, you said you're looking for Tazuna? Well then all you have to do is continue on this road, then make a slight

right past the carpenter building. From there you should be entering a small grove forest that will lead you to his house", he explain seeing Danzo nodding and following all the directions and details that were giving to himTurning back to the store clerk with a nod and smile. "Thank you and I will give Naruto and Team Miakuno your thanks. Till then hope your business goes well" He finished while bowing down to the store clerk, in return bow back and left the store to continue his trek to find Tazuna. After some time traveling he manage to reach to the home along with greeting Tazuna and his family, he couldn't believe how much praised he put into Naruto, Kakashi and the backup team that help them out so much in their time of need. After getting done with the story, of how Sasuke kicked Naruto out the window, this would be the best time for anything to ask Sitting down the tea cup onto the table, and folding his hands together, he then asked "If I may ask Tazuna, during the squabble with Uchiha and Uzumaki, have you seen where Naruto has fled?" "Hmm", Tazuna hummed to himself, sitting down the whisky bottle on the table and thought it through"Now that you mention it, Mia and Haku said he ran north from the house, after getting spit and kicked from SakuraI'm surprised the boy's emotions were still in tack, after coming back to aid his teamThen again, he had many friends worry about him. Any reason you may want to know?" He question with a raised eye brow. Knowing how protective Kakashi and Mia were with Naruto, from just being next to the boy. They gave off very big threat notes, of 'do anything to harm Naruto, you will have to answer to me' kind of feel "WellI heard vaguely in his mission reports; that he used an unknown jutsu that he acquired. Right before the fight with Zabuza and a mind control Haku, at the same time the date and time of his returnMatches with the time zone of his disappearance?" He said, bringing a hand up to his chin. Along with Tazuna noddingThen spark an interesting theory to Tazuna. "HeyThis might sound crazy, but if I re-call correctly and if memory serves me right? There is this abandon destroyed village not too far from my houseYou think that have something to do with Naruto's return?" he wondered, getting a wide eye Danzo response "I never heard of an abandon village residing close to this villageWell why not, the taste of adventure a waits for anyone!" "It might have connections, if you don't mind Tazuna if you could lead the way to said village?" He asked with a smile and getting up, by pushing against his cane. Along with Tazuna nodding with his own smile and lead the way to the place that Naruto probably disappeared from. The path way to the village, was indeed a bit winded and treacherous There were couple of times; where Danzo anbu unit; had to grab him or Tazuna from slipping of the muddy mountain side. Giving both the idea that Naruto must've fell from there and somehow finding the village with luck! Jumping from small flat of oval rocks, that acted like stair ways. Both Danzo and Tazuna carefully timed each jump, along with grabbing on to some of the trees that stand tall and mighty. To having some branches braking from their feet with each step they make. Finally reaching to the bottom of the path, they were surprised to see a huge arc like gate, tilted downward a bit. With green moss covering most of the words on the top. But; they could clearly make out some hand prints that belong to probably Naruto, with the words of Uzushiogakure written on the sign. "Well I'll be, it's still here after all these years. SoExactly", then stop in midsentence, seeing that Danzo was very quiet, even showing some slight shaking from his hands. Raising an eye brow, he watched quietly at Danzo who glided his hand around the arc gates, as he walked slowly in the

village. Following him inside, Tazuna was started to get the feeling, that Konoha and this village were probably once alliesSo without any seconds thoughts, Tazuna grabbed his straw hat and laid it against where his heat is, along with Danzo clasping his hands together, as they give prayers to the people of the village, who lost their lives from the many wars they went through. Once they were done for the prayer and paying respects, Danzo silently walked up to a brown dirty cover doll. He lifted up from the ground and just examined it slowly. "WarIs such a terrible thing, wouldn't you agree Tazuna?" He suddenly asked, getting a small yeah from the man, staring all around the destruction for the village. "Naruto is...Probably the last Uzumaki from this village" This caused Tazuna to widen his eyes and quickly stare at Danzo with shock; "No wonder the boy felt like he was at home hereSo that conversation about Uzumaki's being weak?" He was about to finish that thought, before Danzo spoke up once again, at the same time carefully, placed the war torn doll on a window sill. Sitting and having its arms lay against its lap in mannerism, to being polite. "The Uzumaki clan is known to be a very strong clan at the time, although small villageThey were considering the most toughest ninja's to beat with their sword skills, fuunjutsu and Ninjutsu Though my plans to coming hereSeem to be for naught." He informed, at the same time sigh sadly to the village. "I get it nowYou were hoping to rebuild the village back to its originated form correct?" Tazuna asked, while tilting his up with his thumb, getting a small nod from the man in front. "WellI would like to say I would gladly rebuild the villageBut even then, if other nations were to hear the Whirlpool village being brought back" "It would cause another great destruction from other nationsand your right, I guess brining the village back will cause confusion; along with the lines of everyone wanting to destroy it. Plus, your village might get in the way tooSorry for troubling you Tazuna" he said apologetically to Tazuna; who just waved it off with a smile and chuckle. "Hey you shouldn't be feeling sorry! You wanted Naruto's old heritage back to fruition, to show the boy that the Uzumaki clan were once a vibrant village! I can respect that from a man, now come on let me get you some whisky and discuss some topicsThis place is getting a bit eerie if you know what I mean?" He joked at the end, along with Danzo joining in on him and took up his offer. He may not have the general idea to bring back the village, but his theory of Naruto having the Uzumaki scroll have been confirm in his own eyes, even if he didn't had to search for it "But surely one day, the Uzumaki will come back stronger and better than everdon't fail on our expectations Naruto" Xxx Okay things aren't shaping up like he had hope for! First, he gets capture by enemy ninja right after Anko the second proctor, announced them to start; with them only getting a few feet or miles, or whatever the distance is from the starting gate wasHe already gotten capture, for a threat to hand over their earth scroll to the ninja group. Be damn that Sasuke didn't bother to help save him, only to taunting the enemy group for to kill Naruto. Course, Sasuke knew it was a Shadow clone of Naruto; but hell! He still could've showed some compassion to the blonde ninja and his safety right? Now they gotten into some more enemy traps and ended up using up more Chakra and stamina by wasting time, from fleeing Ninja's that were doing a hit and run tacticOnly to find out that they did

not have the scroll they neededalong with Sasuke heartlessly killing them! This led him and Naruto to argue over the fact, that Sasuke just killed Ninja's for no reason, even when said Ninja! Were from the leaf village! "Are you really that stupid Naruto! Their the enemy here, the forest death is to kill or be killed, and for that matter I would rather stay alive and diminish the competition best as possibleNow come on, we need to find the heaven scroll" Sasuke announced and yelled at the blonde ninja. "What gotten into that asshole? He is becoming more and more violent than ever, hell do I careI will make sure he won't kill any more leaf villagerOr my friends", he then suddenly jerk to his right. Feeling that Sakura eyes were shaking in fear, at the same time looked really, really green in the faceHe could understand, that was techniquely Sasuke's first killed, but in the line of duty it was their entire first real kill of their lives! Smiling towards Sakura to ease the girl nerves, he will have to keep at least one of their team members sane as possible. "Don't worry Sakura I know Sasuke right now is acting like an ass, but as long we stick together. We will be alright and be able to find that Heaven scroll!" He announced at the same time giving her his signature fox like grin. Seeing the girl still a bit frighten all the while shifting her eyes left and right in question, just let a small smile cross her face and nodded "Your right Naruto, we are all tense from the exams, that we shouldn't forget that we have each other." She said with pure intensions behind those words. Building up trust with Naruto is going well for her and to be perfectly honest with her own self, Naruto isn't that bad of a guy that she thought he would be "Oh great Sakura, now you're getting a conscious? Get a hold of yourself, just become friends with Naruto, learn where he got that Jutsu from and then give whatever scroll he has to Sasuke with no problem!" Or she would've have continue that thought, only to have Sasuke shout out to them to watch out, which Naruto quickly shove Sakura away, causing her to land or crash land, into a large tree branch; as she quickly looked up in fear of seeing Naruto; getting a full blunt attack of the wind jutsu that was fired from somewhere! "Naruto!" she screamed out his name, seeing that the jutsu was strong enough to destroy and break open, even the most largest of trees in half, causing them to create large booming noises. Turning her head in Sasuke's direction, after hearing what sounded like a female laughter echoing throughout the forest "Ku ku ku, well now that ninja's out of the way, I am left with two little chicks from the hen house" the voiced echo, with Sasuke moving back from slight fear; seeing a woman started morphing out from the inside of the branch he was standing on, licking a very long tong a cross her lips, staring hungrily at Sasuke. "Aw what's the matter Sasuke-kun? Going to soil yourself after seeing something, simple as a mold jutsu?" the woman taunted, causing Sasuke to shake even more along with feeling, very high level Ki that was oozing out from the said woman. "Wha-What gives? My body it won't moveNo matter what I tell it to do, it won't fragging move!" He thought to himself, watching the woman slowly approach him; still staring hungrily at him. Chuckling darkly and enjoying the fear that was rolling off from the boy. "Oh my, is this what all Uchiha's have become recently? Nothing but scared little ducklings who lost their mommy and want to cry out for them?" she chuckled then quickly duck from a fire ball jutsu that Sasuke let out, to blink at the charging Uchiha who was in rage! "DON'T YOU DARE CALL ME A DUCKLING AGAIN!" he scream at the woman; throwing some Kunai's at her, which she easily dodged them by bending her body back and; twisting it a bit from

Sasuke's downward kicked, that broke a piece off from the bark. Before he could recover though, she then wrapped a loose arm around his leg, tripping on the branch at the same time, spinning him all around. Banging and scraping him a cross the tree branch, causing droplet of blood to fly out from the boy's face! Then with a mighty force and tug of the body, she threw Sasuke far from her, making the boy slam up against the tree bark; indenting him in it while falling forward. To getting caught by Sakura! "Sasuke are you alright?" she asked the boy, who was coughing up blood from his mouth, staining the very ground they were standing on. Then both of them looked up, towards the approaching woman, who then leap forward, slithering towards the two kids with incredible speed; Sakura trying to defend themselves, by pulling out a Kunai, only to get thwack in the face by her fist punching Sakura a cross the cheek. Followed by Sasuke, who went flying from a powerful kick in the stomach, causing the two kids to bounce off the ground "How patheticI was expecting, more of a challenge from the last remaining UchihaBut I guess, he still hasn't hatched from his egg" She taunted only to get blasted by a flying Phoenix Flower Jutsu, that exploded with each contact that landed on her, sending her flying Along with multiple exploding Kunai's from her left, that Sakura threw after recovering from her flight. Both the jutsu and phoenix flowers caused an overly huge explosion. That; cover a good range and caused a smoke screen to appear where the woman was. Both Sakura and Sasuke landed next to each other, breathing a bit heavily, well Sasuke breathing heavily while Sakura was shaking badly from what just happen, along with keeping the kunai in her grip tightly. Before any of them saw it; they saw their deaths right before their eyes, both of them getting shredded with blood spurting out of their body's, with arms and legs falling off, along with their heads being decapitatedThen it all stop right before their eyes alsoMaking them both fall to their knees, throwing up whatever they had for lunch that noon. "My I'm impress that you were able to fight against my GenjutsuI give you credit, Sasuke-kun" The voice now sounding like man, along said body of the woman came out from the ground; her face half peeled, revealing white skin underneath. Reaching up and un-peeling the skin that was destroyed from the multiple attacks, to reveal a man with snake color slit eyes, with his long tong licking a cross his lips. Cause Sasuke and Sakura to tremble before him. "Now, what should I do next" He asked himself out in the open, chuckling deeply towards the scared Genin, along with Sasuke taking out the scroll they had, causing Sakura to widen her eyes from this "SasukeIs he, is he really that strong for you to give up the scroll like that?" she thought to herself, questioning if she should stop Sasuke from giving up their only scroll. "Here take it! Now go and leave us alone!" Sasuke announced, with fear in his voice, only to widen his eyes for the man. Just increase his laughter tens fold at the same time looking up into the sky"Well take it!" Calming down his laughter and resting couple fingers on his forehead, tapping them and shaking at the same time. "You know SasukeI didn't come here for the stupid scroll, I came here to get YOU" he shouted while causing everyone to widen their eyes, at the same time Sakura turning green a bit. "Now hold still so I can give you a going away gift", he then stretched out his neck that looked very un-natural to their eyes! Shooting forward with his mouth wide open and ready to bite down on Sasuke; "Wind style Crescent slash!" shouted Naruto; who was flip kicking down ward, sending huge blades

of winds towards the outstretched man. The man was getting really close to Sasuke; only to get blown away from the boy, by getting pounded by different sets of wind blades that cut his neck open! For Naruto to land right in front of Sasuke and Sakura, breathing a bit heavily from using the jutsu, he turned his head around to stare at his teammates. "Are you two okay?" He asked them, getting some nods from Sakura and a tsk from Sasuke, but a slight nod from the boy is all he needed. Smiling at them and then getting serious, he turned around with a scowl on his face, to stare at the man who somehow melted into mud, to re-appeared couple of feet from where Naruto is standing! "Dude, do you have some pedophile gayness going on that you wanted to give Sasuke a hickey!" Naruto shouted causing, everyone there to sweat drop from Naruto declaration, at the same time shudder at the idea. Only for the man to twitch his eye brows profusely at the blonde ninja for even saying that"Shut up boy, what I do with my gifts is none of your business!" "Soyou just confirm you're a gay pedophile then? Eww gross, see what happens when you're wanted Sasuke? You attract even weirdoes!" He announced, while jumping away in time from the man's crescent kick. "Hey easy there I didn't say there was any harm, to liking Sasuke like that!" Naruto shouted, this time dodging the man's out stretch head, that almost head butted him. "Would you shut up boy, how dare you make fun of me, Orochimaru one of the three sannins!" he shouted out to the blonde ninja, only to get blasted once more, by Naruto's crescent slash jutsu, with the boy karate chopping his hands repeatedly at Orochimaru, while the same time getting out of the way, by some weird snake jutsu that exploded on the tree behind him. "Whoa that was close, this guy just said he is a sannin right? Does that mean a sannin is stronger than Chuunin?" He thought to himself, then quickly jump off the tree branch from another wave of exploding snakes, but it was a ploy for Naruto to leave himself wide open, widen his eyes in shock from the man ready to stab Naruto at the same time, causing Naruto to get sick form the sword coming out of Orochimaru's mouth, grabbing the handle of the sword, he then moved it forward in order to stab the blonde ninja with it. Only to get a kunai bomb to explode between them, sending Naruto flying backwards, along with Sakura grabbing him to land safely, but trip over her own feet, causing the two to grind against the ground. "Gah, SakuraYouthanks!" he quickly shouted, while getting up slowly, with Sakura who got up to her knees breathing badly. "You are welcome Naruto, sorry about the bomb, the only thing I couldLook out!" she shouted, only for Naruto to get tangle up by Orochimaru's long snake like tong. "NARUTO!" she screamed out to the boy. Getting pulled along the ground, looking up with wincing eyes, he saw that Orochimaru is ready and willing this time around to finish off the boy; so quickly thinking ahead, he started forming some hand seals from the Uzumaki scroll; "Here we go, Ninja art Chakra chains!" he shouted out, making Orochimaru to widen his eyes from pure shock! Letting go of the boy from his tong's grip, he quickly slam to the floor and slither away from multiple gold like chains that came bursting out from the ground; trying to ensnare Orochimaru in one of them, to prevent the Sannin from getting away from him. This surprised everyone including one inrage Uchiha "How the hell is the idiot this strong I should have that power, not himWait? What am I doing this is my chance to strike Orochimaru down! If I kill him a sannin, then that would make me a very strong ninja!" Sasuke shouted, while moving ahead to follow Orochimaru. Naruto seeing this cursed

out to the idiotic bastard. "You idiot don't get in the way of the chains, I can't cancel them out right away!" Naruto shouted, only to be ignored by the Uchiha; trying his best to keep the chains from grabbing Sasuke was really pointless, since they are very erratic with their directions! "What do you mean Naruto?" Sakura asked in panic, seeing some blood pulling down from the boy's mouth and could've swear, that his teeth were growing? Along with something pushing his pants backWell where his um she would say the, a word, but now not that time to be looking there and focus of what Naruto meant! "It exactly what I mean SakuraThis jutsu haves zero control for what I've tried perfecting it with Hinata and the others. Once it's released it won't stop until it grabs somebody and immobilize them" he informed her, while vivid memories of said girls moaning out from the chains rubbing against them, mostly Ino and Hinata, since the chains were trying to grab Haku at the time, who was dodging them pretty well only to get trap in the corner by the chains; then Naruto passing out from using too much chakra. "If Duck ass boy gets caught in one of these, the gay pedophile will have his way with Sasuke, and I do not want that burn in my head!" He shouted, only to charge forward away from Sakura. "What are you doing Naruto!" "I'm going to confuse the chakra chains into thinking I'm the opponent" He shouted back towards her, while at the same time got punched a cross the cheek and went through couple of boulders, from Orochimaru suddenly making a U-turn seething from the boy, still calling him a gay pedophile. Along with canceling out the chakra chain jutsu that naruto perform. "For the last time boy, I am not gay!" "Ya could've fooled me!" Naruto called out behind Orochimaru, sending the snake bastard flying with. "Water Style Bubble Bomb" "Fire Style Fire Ball Jutsu!" both boys shouted out their best jutsu's they had in their disposal, which they succeeded in making direct contact on Orochimaru; causing a huge smokescreen to appear from where he was standing; both boys were drain from using so much Chakra. Sakura being surprised how Naruto was behind Orochimaru, quickly remember that Naruto specializes in Shadow clonesWhich means? The Naruto Orochimaru attacked was a fake! But, how did Naruto get the chance to make a Shadow clone? Getting a better look at the boy, seeing how his ears were still twitching and alerting him that danger was still nearby; saw him spit out couple spats of blood from his mouth. She wasn't imaging it! Naruto's teeth has grown longer, making his mouth adjust to the new proportion K-9 teeth, along with what looks like couple orange fur coming out from his pants? "WaitHe said a jutsu he used, caused him to have Fox earsNow seeing him use more different jutsu's from whatever he learn them fromAre they what causing him to get the fox like features on his body, let seeProtruding teeth, fox ears and if I'm guessing rightA fox tail?" Realizing that this jutsu could very well be dangerous for Naruto's health, Sakura shouted out to the boy! "NARUTO stop using those jutsu! Their making you turn more into a fox!" Before Naruto could even respond to Sakura with panic on his face, Orochimaru came bursting out from the ground, between him and Sasuke. Kicking Sasuke away from Naruto along with coiling the

squirming blonde ninja! "Hey let me go, I don't want to be your pedophile lover!" Naruto shouted, trying to pull the snake away "You bastard, this will teach you to respect me!" He then lower his arms, channeling very dark like chakra between each fingertip. Lifting up Naruto's orange suit, made the boy even more frantic and shouting out to the world to hear. "HELP ME I'M BEING VIOLATED BY A GAY PERSON!" "WOULD YOU SHUT UP ALREADY, NINJA ART: FIVE PRONG SEAL!" he shouted, at the same time slam his fingers, into Naruto's stomach, causing the boy lose a lot of breath air, with his body hunch forward a bit; feeling all the jutsu in his body to leave him. Finally un-coiling the boy from his grasp, he just chuckles dark to the slow closing eyes of Naruto. "That's a good Jinchurikiisleep well, by the time you wake up; Sasuke will be different" he whisper to the boy, laughing menacingly to the world, as Naruto's world slowly went black. Xxx "Don't Worry Hinata, we are almost" "Kyaaa" Hinata suddenly scream, while falling straight to the ground level, along with insects flying underneath the falling writhing girl. The two boys set her down to the ground, with panic etch on Kiba's face, trying his best to get a hold of Hinata's kicking legs. "Damn, what wrong with her Shino!" he asked the boy next to him, who manage to get his insect to hold Hinata's arms from punching any of them, before the boy could give Kiba an answer, he then fix his glasses a bit. "WellEither Hinata is getting a growth spurt, or she is achieving what Naruto haves" he inform Kiba, who raised an questioning eye brow, while being directed towards Shino's pointed finger at Hinata's head, to show them that her once lavender eyes are now the color red, from half open eyes that Hinata tried to stay awake, along with purple fox like ears replacing her human ones. Stepping away from the girl, seeing that she put herself asleep from all the thrashing and screamingAkamaru jumped out from Kiba's coat, started whining to the girl by licking her face and laying up against her. "This might be a hunch, but do you thinkThis have?" before Kiba could finish his sentence, Shino nodded to his suspicion. "I believe soWhich means Uzumaki-san got into a terrible fight and is in danger or; got out from a dangerous situation" Shino commented, seeing the worried look on Kiba's face, sure the boy is somewhat rude to Naruto back when they were kids, but he believed that's how rivals should be But actually hearing from your teammate, saying your friend is in danger and; affecting another friend of yours in a wayWill definitely raise warning flags for yourself. Shaking his head and, covering their tracks by jumping up from tree to tree, he shouted down to Shino. "Alright then, Shino we should rest for the day until Hinata wakes up, along with hiding our tracks. Then tomorrow Akamaru and I will track down Naruto's scent, which shouldn't be too much trouble to see if he's okay alright?" He asked the boy from above, seeing Shino smirk slightly and nodded to Kiba, already liking the plan he came up with. While also helping out with hiding themselves from others, with his bugs flying all around making sure to cover anything that they forgottenFor tomorrow they will check up on the boy for Hinata's sake! Xxx

Ino and Haku who just got done, battling and escaping from couple of Rock Ninja's that weren't intelligent in the fields, but were deadly to battle up againstBut thanks to Team Asuma finding them and; explaining to them, that it would be best that both teams work together for their lack of a third Genin. In the run down, both teams manage to get the scrolls they wanted and are now heading straight towards the tower that stand tall in the middle of the forest, when suddenly Both Ino and Haku started screaming and thrashing in the same way as Hinata; with them landing near by a cave that was near a river bank, Choji and Shikamaru tried their best to figure out what was going on with the girls. "Shikamaru look!" shouted Choji, as he directed Shikamaru's attention to the girl's eyes, that were once blue for Ino and brown for Haku; were replace with red eyesAlong with Ino and Haku's human ears being replaced by fox earsYellow for Ino and light blue for Haku. "What a drag" "What do you mean Shikamaru?" Choji asked his longtime friend, by looking at his direction; after the thrashing and screaming stopped, along with putting the girls inside the caves to sleep off the immense pain they went through. For Shikamaru to laid down on the white color rocks, that lead to the river bank, putting his hands behind his head with eyes staring up to the dense bushes and branches of the forest of death's trees. "WellTwo things must've happen that involved NarutoIn terms of the girls getting his fox ears, one) He was fighting a very dangerous opponent that lead him to awaken another part of his fox transformation or two) He being using lots of Jutsu from whatever said scroll he found, that is increasing the transformation process of said fox like features"With a yawn and shrug of his shoulders, he just bluntly went ahead and said. "I go with both, since this is Naruto were talking about and; with his team in danger he will do anything to protect them." He finished, while watching his longtime friend nod in agreement while sitting down next to the boy. "You're probably right ShikamaruThink we should check up on him, so this way the girls won't be worried about him?" Getting a smirk from the lazy genius; he just nodded and reply back. "Yeah we should, but for now let's take the girls offer and sleep for the dayI'm winded from all the running and planning up traps", he said going right to sleep after finishing his sentence. Causing Choji to just chuckle and follow right behind his friend advice For tomorrow, Naruto and the girls are going to be in for a big surprise once they wake up and; what was the enemy ninja purpose of getting Sasuke? Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark

Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; lol I'm glad everyone enjoyed that chapter with Orochimaru XD I just couldn't help myself but to call him that lol. Any way; I decided that I will add one more girl to the harem but that is it, no more; five characters will be my limit. But having a hard time choosing either, TenTen, Temari or Kin...So yeah, I would post a poll for which girl, but right now going wait till tomorrow to close the existing poll in my profile for. "What Sumoning jutsu you want Naruto to have?" Also, I had enough of bashing Sakura to the brim and decided to make her a kick butt ninja girl, that she is from the video games. Its about time to redeem her and show everyone how exactly good she can be! Now to answer to the comments/reviews : ) Naruhinafan: Don't worry, I am not going to do any gay scenes...I hate anything with guy on guy. As for the grammar problem thank you for noting me about it; I notice that my comma placements were hard to come by, since the error green bar wouldn't show up for them. So I will keep a sharp out for them. I am not adding Tayuya, Shion or Koyuki...For one, Tayuya is way older than Naruto and I don't really character that cuss alot, Koyuki is she the movie actress? If so, then no, again older than Naruto, that and she haves a kingdom to run ^_^; Now Shion, thats understandable in a way...Since she is the exact near age as Naruto in the shippuuden era, so would make sense for her to be near his age at pre-shippuuden time...But sorry to say no ^_^; But Temari, Tenten and Kin are choosable, I just can't decide on who... Firelordeg: Glad you enjoyed the chapter : ) And yup here is the next chapter and update XD Foxgoddess: lol yup, thats definitely naruto for ya! Even in bad situations he can always crack a joke or two XD Glad you enjoy the chapter! Deathmvp: I'm glad you like this version of Denzo (Is it Den, or Dan?) in a way, he isn't really evil in the series...Its just his way of wanting to control Konoha is wrong, but his faith and need of protecting the village is mostly his highest concern. Any way, everybody its the 7th day and would you be surprised! Its the 7th chapter XD Enjoy and have fun ^_^ ... Chapter 7: Sakura's resolve! She did everything she could to help Sasuke and Naruto that dayEver since that Orochimaru bastard showed up and attacked them, at the same time using some very high level Jutsu's and skills that even team 7 couldn't protect themselves from! Witnessing both boys passing out, from Naruto getting hit by a what seems to be a sealing Jutsu; along with Sasuke'sAs she dare say hickey around his neck, from the orochi-teme biting Sasuke Now here she is, underneath a tall mossy tree grove, with both un-conscious team members; one with a high fever, the other's condition being unknown. "Well duh Sakura, Naruto chakra must've been sealed from that jutsuI wish I could figure out the formula or something, to break itBut no sealing expert myself" She thought to herself, while helping Naruto's fox tail to get free, by cutting a small hole at the top of his pants; just enough so it won't be falling on the boy.

She couldn't help but blush even more, by the Kawaii-ness of this jutsu effectsThough she has been curious of why it is turning him into a half fox/half human? Looking out to the clearing of the tree, she notice that night haves finally arrived, so things should be calming down a bit except for probably midnight visitors, from the wild animals. Standing up and dusting herself off from any dirt, she lifted her head band to her forehead, tightly tying it around with a fierce look on her face she finally declares "No more running, no more crying! Sakura Haruno, Sasuke and Naruto are counting on you, it's time to change your ninja wayWhat Ino meant by growing up is exactly this reason" "CHA LETS SHOW EVERYONE THAT WE CAN BECOME GREAT NINJAS AND KICK SOME ASS!" shouted inner Sakura, which she smirked, agreeing with her inner self, that things should be different from now on! Book smart Sakura meet Ninja kick ass Sakura! "Time to get busy" She announced and jump out of the tree grove. She spent time going back and forth between the open of the tree, to setting up all the supply they carried before entering the Forest of Death. She would use some ninja trip wires that were so thin that only the train eye and outdoor survival ninja's could even see. That was so low to the ground not even a person who would rather face the ground all the time will even notice! Then the next thing she did was jump up to the higher balcony of the trees surrounding them; using the same ninja wire; only this time she was carving out some branches from the canopy of said trees; into wrecking balls for a second occasion of traps, even if the ground level trap weren't to work; she will still have a second option. Now the third option was the trickiest to set up and not let it fired on her; is setting up cannon like Kunai's, that will fire at their opponent if they ever were to get close to the opening of where Sasuke and Naruto were hiding and resting fromIt is a low level trap and can be easily dodge, but what Sakura did though, was setting up three separate cannon like Kunai trap that on the front of the canopy tree and on the right side of the canopyShe wasn't going to take any chances, for any enemy ninja to make their move on them! That and it doesn't help they are now two scroll's down from completing the second exams, though that wasn't on her mind at this momentShe need her team alive and to at least survive the second test! She know Naruto at this point, wouldn't care if they didn't have any scroll's or not, knowing the knuckle head he would just want to brag to Anko the second proctor. That he survived the forest of death and with his team as well! She couldn't help but chuckle at that thought, it would be something Naruto would say to the crazy purple hair proctorHell she will join Naruto with those taunts as well, since all her life she been nothing but teased! Of how useless she is, or how pathetic her ninja skills are She may be a book smart allec, but when it comes into the field work. She is useless and couldn't tell a single difference between a poisonous flower, to a sweet smelling Sakura flowerThen that brought up another disputeHer friendship with Ino is broken because of their stupid argument over their love for Sasuke"Man I must be really pathetic, to not see how hurt Ino was over the yearsWell no more! Don't worry Ino the Sakura you know now is dead and replace with a more grown up Sakura" "YEAH AND THEN WE CAN SHOW DUCK ASS THAT WE CAN BE STRONG KONUCHI! ALONG WITH NARUTO AND HIS FRIENDS! CHA I AM SO PSYCH, WHERE THE ENEMY'S I WANT TO KICK THEIR ASS!" "Was I always this violent?" "ON THE OUTSIDE NO BUT ON THE INSIDE HELL FREAKING YEAH"

"Why meI didn't realize I even had a violent side" Sakura deadpan from her inner Sakura; who was now doing aerobics and punching nothing but air like a boxer. Shaking her head out of seeing her inner self do that, she continued on with the traps and everything getting ready for in case anyone decides to attack during the night or early in the morning. After she was done with all that, she decided to hit the hay and enter the opening of the tree. Taking one last glance towards Naruto and Sasuke, she couldn't help but wonder when they will wake up? Then smiled when she notice that Naruto's fox ears and tail, started twitching and moving slightly on their own, indicating that he is A-Okay and will be up around probably noon the next day, wanting to probably eat ramenWhich reminds her that she should get some food, in the morning just in case they don't have anything left to eat. Brushing out her long pink hair and leering at it She always wonder why in the world she grew it this long? "Oh wait that's rightRumor in the school said that a boy liked long hair girlsWe instantly thought it was Sasuke at firstBut I am curious? Who exactly did they found that little note on the desk in school?" She closed her eyes and pictured the school class room, for everyone that was sitting in rows. Making each and single one of them disappear from their spots. "Okay, Sasuke sits at the far right of the class, where the windows areSo if you eliminate him from there, then go three rows to the left. You have Choji sitting in the same rowNext go up four rows up and you will land on Hinata Then again, that wouldn't make sense, one row down then go two rows the rightNaruto?" She then blinked her eyes open from confusion and slightly turned her gaze to the boy. "Come to think about it That would make perfect sense for the letter to land on his desk. He likes to fiddle around during recess and write random things on notesNow Sakura think, think what he wrote on the note" She closed her eyes once more, reading through the many notes that they thought were Sasuke's, flipping through each one of them like an animation, then stop on the note with the long hair, then smiled and shook her head. "I should've figure! It was for Hinata, I remember now that Haku and Ino told me that Naruto haves been secretly looking at Hinata a cross the class roomIt wasn't me he was looking at. Now it all makes sense, before the whole Sasuke fan club, I would usually sit next to her. So my false perception into thinking he was watching me, was really watching Hinata AWW HOW CUTE!" She thought out loud trying so hard not to squeal at the revelation of the fact, Naruto actually had a secret crush on Hinata and not her; he probably bother her so much is probably, thought there was confusion between eye contact! Pumping her fist with fire determination in her eyes she declared! "Don't you worry Naruto I will do everything in my power to bring you and Hinata together! But thenWhat about Ino or Haku? I definitely know Haku haves a small crush on Naruto, after Miasensei brought her to the leaf villageIno, she may have liked Sasuke but deep down now that I am thinking thing clearly" "THAT AND NOT BEING A WUSSY" "SHUT UP GEEZE!" she shook her head and cover her eyes, she couldn't believe she was arguing with herself! Of all people and she thought Naruto was crazy? Obviously nobody has met her inner crazy self! "I HEARD THAT AND THAT WASN'T VERY NICE" "Is there an off switch for you!" she shouted to her inner self, who just stick her tong out at the girl and proudly smiled to her. "I figure as suchNow where was I?"

"PEOPLE WILL THINK YOUR CRAZY FOR TALKING TO YOUSELF ALL THE TIME?" Sakura just growled and twitched her eye brows badly from that piece of information; then decided to disconnect herself with the inner Sakura and decided to get back to what is going on right now, not what happen in the past. With a yawn and stretching of her arms, she decided it might be a good time to get some sleep, so this way she will have energy to fight in the morning; especially for any early birds who wants to attack themBut for what reason? They don't have any scrolls on their hands and if they were to get lucky, the enemy might have both scrolls on their possession! Yeah wishful thinking Sakura, like you will be able to out-best three ninjas at once; along with protecting Naruto and Sasuke at the same timeWell one thing for sure if Naruto's ears were to go about it; the sand siblings seems to be the most dangerousOn the account they twitched badly just being around that Temari and KankuroAlong with Kabuto at the written test. Why did Sasuke, wanted info on Haku and Naruto she will never knowBut hopefully it isn't the one thought that is buzzing around her head and that isRevenge. Okay Naruto probably not for revenge, but Haku? Yeah sure she was manipulated from Zabuza mind seal andKicked his royal highness ass! But in all seriousness, there is no reason for such petty revenge like that"Okay I better keep an eye on Sasuke now that I think about itdamn can't stay awake" she thought to herself, at the same time nodding right to sleep with her back up against the bark of the tree; her head drooping down. Meanwhile hiding up above the canopy trees; were three sound ninja's spying on the pink ninja "When should we strike? Orochimaru wants us to go and kill Sasuke right?" "Soon Zaku, once morning comes that's when we will strike" "Well it better come soonI hate this whole waiting game and want to finish off, that pink ninja Dozu" Which the man the female voice was speaking to was chuckling deeply and breathed out. "Of course Kin, you can have your way with her. Just leave Sasuke to us, he might be too much for you to handle any way" Which the response he got was a tsk from Kin, as they all nestle on the branch to dawn arrives. That is when they will make their move! Xxx Sakura was having the most terrible nightmare of all nightmares! First off, that orochi-teme biting on to Sasuke leaving that mark on him, started covering the bloody screaming boy into a frenzy, getting cover by darkness and purple like energy covering all around his body; the markings reaching up and all over his body like ooze, then his Sharingan blazing in furry stared at the pink ninja and the next thing she knew, before she could even blink; her head was decapitated off from her shoulders The next nightmare was even worse and it involved both Naruto and Sasuke fighting each other; looking like demons of themselves! Naruto looking more like a fox demon, with red chakra flaring all around him, while Sasuke had purple dark chakra from her other nightmare. Blazing with anger and hate towards the blonde ninjaThe difference between the two though? Naruto chakra didn't felt demonic at all, more warm and comforting than Sasuke's wereThey leapt, they charge up two strange jutsu's and clashed! With Naruto's blood all over Sasuke sickening grin, with four silhouettes of girls crying out and calling to NarutoOnly to be killed by Sasuke! Sakura thrust her body up franticly, breathing and heaving in tons of breathHer forehead was sweating like a water dam. She was checking on her body to make sure everything was in place, along with feeling around her neck to make sure, she didn't died then let out a comforting breath of

relief"It was a dreamIt was just only a dreamBut? What did it all mean?" Then she leer outside the opening of the tree; sensing chakra signatures not too far from where her position isStarted gritting her teeth from this bad luck of hers, she was hoping to be able to get a least Naruto awake, to support her in combat not fight all three by herself. Quickly looking at the direction of where the boys were, she notice that Sasuke was breathing normally again, along with Naruto scrounging his face, muttering about Hinata, Ino and Haku taking away his precious ramen. She couldn't help but bulge her eyes and cover her laughing mouth! "Even in his sleep he still talks about Ramen, but this time with all three Haku, Hinata and Ino? Well NarutoI would never thought you as a playerThen again who could resist those fox ears!" She silently said and thanked Naruto. For what reason you may ask? It is her job to watch over Naruto for the girls and be damn she is going to do that! Naruto already had it bad in the academy and the villagers treating him badly, she was no blind fool she saw those stares; and she was one of those people who treated him badlySO now its her turn to watch over him, as he did so many countless of times with her for the past weeks. Running out the hole of the tree, stopping a few feet from triggering her own traps, she started looking around the forest with calculating eyes. "Their very good at hiding what little chakra they THERE!" quicker than the eye could see, the threw a kunai towards north east of her position, where the three sound ninjas widen their eyes and; move a bit to the side, then bulged there're eyes from what was hanging off from the kunaiIt was a bomb tag! "RELEASE!" she shouted, causing the entire area to explode along with the three sound ninjas, flying in all direction while kicking off from the tree branches, Kin who landed suddenly got punch a cross by Sakura sweeping her leg in the air; then lower herself and leg sweep Kin's legs; tripping the girl, though right before she could land on the ground, Sakura quickly tug her arms over the sound ninja's legs at the same time twirled around. Crashing her into Zaku and sending the two flying into a tree bark, making the two fell back to the ground groaning in pain. Knowing who was coming up behind her, with that weird sound device on his arm; Sakura quickly cartwheel out of his direct attack, at the same time blocking his powerful kick to her arms. Sending the girl back from the force, while doing so though, this gave Sakura enough time to throw couple of her own kunai's at the zombie like man. All having bomb tags on them though she missed her target once the man leapt high above the airUsing the force from the explosion's wind sent him high and came falling straight towards Sakura! Knowing she will have to block the attack and risk the sound's weird ability; she then widen her eyes and grin at the man. While suddenly disappearing from sight, for him to only slam nothing but the ground! "What the hell..! There was nothing about her using Genjutsu!" he grunted while, feeling roots covering his entire body and started thrashing about; he then looked to his right, only to get punch and kick in the stomach and face, sending the man flying! Getting in front of the man was Zaku and Kin, Kin throwing her senbons and Zaku firing off heavy blows of air shots to Sakura, which the girl was easily; flipping and cartwheeling out of the way from each blow! Then suddenly disappear inside the ground once more; causing the two to stop their attacks and went back to back; to keep their provisional view in check, in case she appeared from anywhere. "Where the fuck is she!" "How the hell should I know? There wasn't anything about a Genjutsu user for Sasuke's team, damn it!" While they were busy looking for Sakura, Dozu who was getting back up from the punch and kicked, sure the girl doesn't have like brute force or anything, but he could feel that there were second hands helping along with the girlA force un-seen to his eyes is definitely something he

wasn't expecting at all! Looking up to his fellow team mates, seeing how distraught and confused they are, he too started searching for the pink hair witch. "Where is sheShe couldn't have gone that far away. She not in the air, nor doing that weird tree jutsu" Then they all widen their eyes once they heard. "OVER HERE BASTARDS" The sight they saw was crazy! There were about ten different pink hair ninja's all surrounding them! How can this lone Genin create so many clones of herself! Throwing her senbons and Zaku firing off waves of his attacks, they notice how the first two Sakura's disappear from view, which made the two moved back a bit from surprise! Then they decided to throw and fire more towards the others, with the same results ending with her disappearing and not screaming in pain. "Zaku, Kin looked out she is right behind you!" Dozu shouted while running forward to stop the girl from defeating his teammates. The two looked behind them, only to get elbow in the back of the head, with Sakura, jumping away from them, throwing a kunai couple feet behind them; shouting the words release! Exploding behind them, sent both Kin and Zaku flying and burning from the sudden implosion of the bomb, before Dozu could get close to Sakura only to panic from the smug look she gave him, threw another kunaiBut not from his direction oh noTowards the small wire trap that was on the ground; letting go of a giant wood wrecking ball to slam against Dozu in the back, with Sakura replacing herself with wood. Watching all the teams slam into each other from Dozu landing on top of them, with probably a broken backShe hope at least, then her smile grew even wider seeing where they were laying They were in position for her Kunai cannons; so flipping a kunai from her weapon pouch, she threw the kunai at a nearby wire; to trigger the onslaught of kunais firing and creating huge amount of smokescreen, hearing the screams of agony from her enemy. Xxx "Whoa!" Kiba suddenly announced; looking up to the sky along with Akamaru whining from the noise that was being traveled through the forest woods. "What is it Kiba?" Shino asked, getting up from his sitting position along with Hinata slowly opening her eyes, from the sudden pain that shot through her ears. Ignoring the waking Hinata, Kiba started sniffing the air and using his keen sense of hearing for anything out of placeHinata in the background widen her eyes and slowly started reaching to the top of her head, to feel furry ears! "I don't know, it sounded like screamsPainful ones at that matter too. Sounds like somebody is fighting" Kiba announced, while bringing his hand under his chin, trying to figure out who is close by that would even start a fight this early in the morning? Hinata shaking and trembling from feeling furry ears was quickly begrudgingly crawled towards a nearby small lake, to check herself over. To only widen her eyes into saucers from what she saw even more! Was her once Hyuuga blank pupils eyes, were now a light red color pupils! "Are you able to pick up the scentI'm sure the wind would've brought who ever scent over to our direction, from the course of the wind." Shino asked, which Kiba nodded and continue sniffing the air, to pick up any type of scents that traveled through the air, while Akamaru just sat there on the ground, wagging his tail happily at the frantic and panicky girl, who was moving her hands to her eyes, along with stretching them and sticking her tong out to make sure she wasn't having a feverAlong with touching the tip of her purple color fox ears, pinching them slightly to let out a small hiss of painTo even widen her eyes even more from this realization that there are indeed realThen promptly faint from teetering back to the ground. "Got the scent its coming from Naruto's teamSeems like they're in trouble", Kiba announced with

this information, caused Hinata to shoot straight back up. While walking up to the other two with her pointer fingers tapping nervously "Kiba-kun, Shino-kunWhe-Where is the direction towards Na-Naruto-kun?" She asked hesitantly to the two boys; who looked at the girl from her speaking back to her shy self once again, but probably figure that she figured out about her new fox features. With a nod from Kiba he pointed at the direction of said fight. "It's coming from that direction and from the scent alone, seems like Sakura is fighting all by herselfWe better get there before", right before he could finish his sentence, Hinata was already six miles ahead of them to where Naruto's team was. Sighing and chuckling to Shino and Akamaru, both boys and dog chased right behind her. "Sakura-chanIs fighting to protect Naruto-kun? Did something bad happen to Naruto" Was all the thought that was going through the girls head, including her worriment for the pink hair ninja as well, since she seen her starting to be nicer to Naruto Xxx Shikamaru and Choji, along with Haku and Ino were already on their way to where, they were hearing a battle going on. Of course, unlike Hinata the two girls didn't respond in any ill intent ways, or freaked out about the situation at allWell at least Haku didn't, she just got out of the cave, looked at the two boys who waved at her. To watching her look at her reflection in the lake, to just shrugging it off and went back to sleep. Shikamaru had to nod for being impress how well she took it, although when Ino came out There was a lot of screaming and Kawaii-ness, along with being just liked Naruto and Haku. At the same time just shouting out that they should find Hinata and see if the same thing happen to her, to having both boys and Haku to grabbed her and covering her mouth yelling out shut up to the girl! Boy was she loud and Shikamaru hates loud mouth girls, of course he said that openly to only receive a punch to the face by Ino sending the boy to the ground un-movingly too only muttering three words"What a drag" Now here they are hiding behind some bushes, watching SakuraSAKURA all people, kicking some ass to those three sound ninjas, they were going to jump out and help the girl, only to be mesmerize by the performance she was giving off. Shikamaru, Choji, Ino and Haku all were slack jaw at the sight they sawSakura Haruno just took on three sound ninja's by herselfThough that's when Haku and Ino's ears were twitching, saying that danger was nearby. "SAKURA WATCH OUT" yelled Ino, to get a confused looked from said girl, only to get blasted in the back by Zaku's wind cannon like palms, that sent her flying towards Dozu. He spins punch the girl a cross the cheek along with adding sound waves into her; making blood fly out of the girl's nose. To having Kin grabbing roughly onto her long pink hair, grinning evilly to the girl and started punching her, ignoring the fact that the others were there, sure they could get out and help the girl But were stopped in their tracks, to see Sakura use a kunai to cut out her long pink hair and; follow up by head butting Kin in her chin along, with once again, head butt Zaku from approaching her only to be grabbed by Dozu at the end. "You little witch, you gave us a hard time I give you thatBut now it's over!" He announced, while bringing up a Kunai to the girl's throat. "And if you Genin in the bushes tried anything funny, I will kill herSo I will only asked one last thing. Where is Sasuke Uchiha?" Before they could respond to the man, Zaku suddenly scream in agony. Along with getting everyone's attention to the boy to see that Sasuke had him in a very strong hold that looked like he was ready to rip his arms out of his socketsIn which he did. Making the boy scream out in terror

and pain, only to passing out. Sasuke with weird markings on his face slowly looked around his surroundings with no emotions what so ever. To lay his eyes on his next target which was Kin; before she could even move or make any sudden movements, she was out cold by Sasuke hitting her neck very hard and sent her flying into the ground, bouncing and rolling to a stop His hair still covering his eyes looked up with his Sharingan active with menacing looks to them; staring at Dozu who was panicking "Let go of Sakura bastard She is useless right now" Sasuke commanded, to get a tick mark on Sakura's forehead and a glare. "Says you Sasuke, I was handling all three of them while you were in dream land! WaitThose markings, oh no is that what the gay pedophile meant by gift?" She thought to herself, being thrown to the ground by a scared shit face Dozu. "Okay, Okay, see she is away from me and safe" He said with panic writing all over his voice and face. "Goodnow get your team and get out of my presence! Oh and do you have the heaven and earth scroll?" "Yes of course, here take them their all yours!" he continued while laying down said scrolls to Sasuke, at the same time grabbing his teammates Zaku and Kin from where they passed out and left. "IsIs that really Sasuke Uchiha! No way in hell am I going to be fucking experimented by the curse mark! Orochimaru you bastard, you used us!" Watching his fleeting form disappear from Sasuke's sight, Ino and Haku ran towards the down Sakura checking up on her and her condition, to only see the girl smiling towards them and thanking them for coming for her aid, while saying she was sorry she treated them wrongly. "Are you kidding Sakura? You kicked their ass; we saw the entire thing and hell! Now I'm more eager to have a match with ya!" shouted Ino to the now chuckling Sakura who said she can't wait for the day to fight equal terms with Ino. Shikamaru and Choji decided to leave the girls alone for the time being, to go and find Naruto Only to stop and turn franticly around to seeing Sasuke attacking Haku! Haku was doing her best to dodge the now enhance speed from Sasuke, along with trying to keep herself from meeting his Kunai; she didn't know what caused him to attack her all the sudden, but whatever it wasShe did not like it one bit; plus doesn't help that she hasn't eaten or, recover enough strength from yesterday. That she was starting to get cuts and bruises by Sasuke's punches and slashes. "What's wrong witch? I thought you were faster than this, where is that power you had at the bridge!" he shouted to Haku, earning some tears from her cloths every time she would try to dodge and fight back with her senbons. "I don't know what the hell you're talking about Sasuke!" she shouted back, grunting and screaming in pain from the kunai gazing through her arms. Having Sakura scream out to the boy, telling him to stop what he is doing. But no it went deaf to Sasuke, as he continued his assault on the girl. Who was now barely keeping up with the boy! Every punch he made, would connect, every kicked he made would connect; even his kunai was starting to rip apart her cloths and she was getting really bashful from revealing herselfBut the boy just won't stop then suddenly right before he went for her heart; she felt weightless and felt like hands were protecting her along with feeling a warm aura around her. Opening her eyes slowly

along with feeling someone sitting her down gently against a treeShe was shock to see who it was! Standing there with red angry eyes, gritting his protruding K-9 teeth, standing tall with his orange outfit and orange fox ears and tail was none other than "Naruto!" everyone shouted to the boy, who turn his direction and gaze at Sasuke; who in return was glaring back at the boy. Naruto was not a happy camper for what Sasuke was trying to do to Haku. Leaning an eye towards the girl he only asked one question. "You alright Haku-chan?" he said chan to her was the thought process going through her head and nodded with a huge blush. Then he looked towards Sakura, Ino Shikamaru and Choji. Giving his question with his eyes which they all nodded and all turn to the black marking of Sasuke. "Shikamaru, Choji lets teach this Duck ass a lesson!" He grin at the end, along with Shikamaru rolling his head to crack his neck and got into position for his shadow possession jutsu. "Right behind ya Naruto" "Same here!" shouted Choji, who was next to Naruto, rolling his shoulders with the blonde ninja, not caring in the world about his fox like features. As they all stare down at the demonic looking Sasuke! For Sasuke just grin at the boys, ready for another round and to test out his new found strength! Just what happen to him is going through everyones minds... Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Laaaaa! Chapter 8 everybody and; to give heads up, chapter 9 might also be in the works right after this chapter. Since I started this a bit last night. Glad everyone enjoyed how kick butt Sakura was in the last chapter and, that you will be seeing alot more from our favorite pink hair ninja. Also after time and time of thinking, reading through comments/reviews I decided that there will be 2 girls and they are both TenTen and Kin. Now explaining how the heck they get the fox like features right away, or they start getting them during the events after the pre-chuunin tournament (For who to decide on to the final rounds) So thats going to be a bit tricky to pull off lol. Any way, reviews and comment time XD Crossoverpairinglover: As much I wouldn't mind using Fu. I just don't think I will do a good job of

making a character out of her from scratch. Sure I have made oc's before, that she hasn't been used before. I just can't really make a Naruto character work from the bottom and up. Foxgoddess07: Thats a very good point...I'll have to think about that for awhile. Till then I hope you continue reading : ) Naruhina: I know the feeling about having hard time choosing, but I think I decided on the characters : ) Just don't think I can get Temari to stay in the leaf village that often ^_^; since she is the Kazekage daughter/sister (Gaara) Darkassassian: Don't worry they will along with others XD Whitefangclaw: The rules doesn't want Sakura in the harem, along with Bashing her is reguire...But found a loophole in that XD Is said required, nothing about reccomending to bashing her lol. Hope you enjoy the chapters : ) Okay before anyone and I mean anyone (Sasuke fans included) say that this fight was un-fair? Think the number of opponents the duck butt is facing along with the genius that is Shikamaru. Don't even dare say it wasnt a fair fight. Now ahem enjoy and have fun reading : ) ... Chapter 8: Sasuke Curse mark rampage, passing the survival test! All of the boys were staring at each other with determination, along with bloodlust from Sasuke. Who just smug at the three boys in front of him; and seeing how Sakura and Ino ran to the ice witch as he would call her. Getting interrupted by his fight with her by Naruto, was a very bad on his part; since she was still the enemy, along with Shikamaru and ChojiHell now they're all enemies in his eyes and the only one standing in his way, along with being the only one who could prove to be the only strong opponent here, that and it will be bitter sweet to peg Naruto down for disgracing and embarrassing him and the Uchiha name, for using unknown Jutsu and also proving somewhat, that he have gotten stronger over the course of time "But that's only because he hangs out with thoseSkanks of his, if I can defeat him and have them teach me, his secretsThan just maybe they become a part of the Uchiha clanMinus the ice witch of course, the other two might fair decently" He thought to himself, grinning a bit smugly now. Causing Naruto ears to twitch a bit from the sudden grin, along with thrashing his tail for a bit Something about that smug look isn't promising in Naruto's eyes, along with Shikamaru and Choji. "Yo man get that sick grin off your faceI don't think Naruto and I like it that much", Shikamaru explain, twitching his eye brow a bit, not liking how the boy was eyeing Ino like some piece of meat. Along with Choji who was clutching his hand in and out. "What's wrong with the way I give off looks, Uchiha's can stare at anything they please" This made Naruto growl out angrily at the boy, eyes widen a bit from what he just announced; flexing his hands a bit. Naruto thrust a pointed finger at the duck butt Uchiha. "Where do you get the nerve to treat others like that Sasuke! Geeze, I know you're an ass but seriously? You're not going anywhere near the girls when I'm around!" He declared and charges forward, along with Choji and Shikamaru following behind the boy with same anger to an extent of course! Sakura and Ino who manage to help Haku out with her clothing problem, heard Naruto's decoration and then looked at each other, for Sakura deadpan and sigh out in annoyance. "Was he really that

protective to you girls?" Sakura asked and wonder; getting a pat on the shoulder by Ino who nodded. "Yup, hell the boy is really protective about his friends so much that, we had to stop him from punching out couple of the villagers who looked at Hinata or us two in a funny way. You should really try and regain his trust Sakura", She inform the pink hair girl, while Haku was still sitting there blushing from Naruto saving her once again, from immediate doom that was going to beseech upon the girlShaking her head and thoughts out of the whole rescue from Naruto. She turned her gaze up to Ino and Sakura who were still conversing with each other. "Um girls where Naruto?" she asked Ino and Sakura, to only flinch from weapons and kunai's making contact to each other, at the same time deadpan at each other and back to Haku. Pointing behind them with their thumbs both said in unison. "Fighting Duck butt boy", which Haku chuckle slightly and sweat drop at the blunt response she got from the two girls. Outside; the boys weren't fairing to good on the account, their teamwork weren't up to snuff with neither Naruto nor, Naruto with theirs since they haven't really hung out with each other and practice teamwork. What happen before they charged in to Sasuke; Naruto went for a forward punch to only get flip over the boy and slam down hard to the ground; then gets swung right into Choji who expanded his arm out from his body, to only get pushed back by Naruto's thrown body. Shikamaru, who took the chance to use his shadow possession jutsu, didn't get the chance or the time to form any hand seals. Since Sasuke somehow teleported right in front of the boy and side kicked him a cross the cheeks. Luckily Naruto and Choji recover in time, to catch the boy in mid-flight from the kick and slide back a bit from the force. Sitting the boy down and checking if he is okay, Shikamaru nodded and knelt down low and calculating stare at Sasuke. "This is such a dragWhatever those markings are they're giving him a boost in speed and strength" He said out loud to the others. Naruto and Choji looking up at the duck ass Uchiha Finally noticing the; weird markings that cover the boy. "So how should we do this Shikamaru?" Choji asked the pineapple hair teen, along with Naruto gritting his teeth and grinding them; seeing how Sasuke was slowly approaching them with that same sickening smile of his. "It's troublesome butI need you two to distract him long enough, for me to come up with a plan. Till then hit him everything you got!" he shouted, flexing his arms a bit while connecting his hands together getting a wide grin from Naruto. "One distraction to duck ass coming right up, Water style Bubble bomb jutsu!" he shouted, only for one problem after bringing both arms back and thrusting them forward. For the entire jutsu not to work! This cause Naruto to widen his eyes into saucers and repeated the process over and over. "Oh shit! I can't use my water jutsu!" This; earn a slight twitch of the brow from Shikamaru...Shock? Yes, yes he was! Knowing that Naruto never comes unprepared or, unless he is very wary from exhaustionBut having no jutsu to use or, even execute with! This was absurd beyond even his reasoning. "Naruto?" he asked the blonde, who looked at the boy with panic on his face with shivering of his eyes. "If you can't use your jutsu from said scrollTry using Shadow clone just to be safe", he murmur hearing that Choji running forward, giving both boys some time before Sasuke, could even get any closer!

Which Choji was faring quite well against Sasuke's speed, but still wasn't enough to bring down the boy. Sure he blocked few kicks and punches here and there. But once Sasuke started using his jutsu, that where trouble started for Choji! He had to use his expansion jutsu to slam hard into the ground, to lift his body away from the multiple phoenix flower jutsu that made contact underneath him, to only getting a dive kick in the stomach, flying past Naruto and Shikamaru. Spinning back to his feet from the kicked, Sasuke tsk and taunted at the boy. "Is that all the Akamichi can do? Is simply increase their body size and parts, only to lose speedSuch a fat ass you are", Sasuke said, earning some shock looks from Naruto and Ino. Who chuckle nervously and got some raised eye brows from Sakura "What is it Ino you look like you've seen a ghost?" she asked the blonde girl, who in turn move her shivering head at the pink hair girl. While shaking back with a stutter voice "It is very taboo to call an Akamichi a fat assSince they are very oh so sensitive about their weights!" Which on cue, Choji erupted angrily at the taunt and disrespect that Sasuke gave to the boy by screaming out"I'm not fat! Take that back you bastard, Human boulder jutsu!" he shouted while running forward at the same time; leapt up into the air while growing and turning into a giant huge boulder of himself. Rolling un-controllably towards the Uchiha with so much furryThat's when Shikamaru grin at that moment, noticing how Sasuke even though has dodge the jutsuGot cut in the leg by the incredible speed from Chojis human bolder jutsu. Getting up from his kneeling and, smirking when Choji came back and undo his jutsu from using a tree branch as a ramp. Plus leverage to fall back to Naruto and the lazy genius. To see that Sasuke used a fireball jutsu from where it would've hit Choji! Patting on the boy shoulder who was breathing heavily from all the pent up rageHe then looked towards Naruto's direction to see the boy can in fact still use Shadow clone jutsu, which is savoring in his favor even more. "Okay you two, I think I know a way to beat Sasuke and his enhance speed!" he said moving his hands away from each other, along with rolling his neck. He then started explaining the plan to the other two in a huddle, getting nods and uh huh from both boys. At the end of the plan everyone were smirking and smiling at the genius for coming up with an extraordinary idea of how to be the Uchiha with his new found powers. "Got the plan?" which they all nodded with grins, along with Choji pounding his hands together. "Good, now let's commence operation Shadow roller!" Which all of them nodded and stood back up straight, to only having Naruto and Choji started charging at Sasuke, who just move his head up with disgust"Really? Charging at me again won't you ever learn Naruto", he inform the blonde ninja in turn getting a grinning response from the boy that just yells out 'what are you going to do about it Duck Butt?' getting ticked off from that ever so annoying grin; Sasuke quickly in-hale a lot of air and was about to move forward to use his signature Jutsu, only to back away from what happen next! "Human boulder Jutsu!" shouted Choji who jump into the air and form a giant ball once more coming back to the ground; with top speed ran over Naruto who poof away from getting by the Jutsu, along with Sasuke backing up in surprised then flinchHe couldn't move at all not even a single muscle will do what he wanted to command it to do! "Shadow possession successYou weren't expecting that were you?" Shikamaru grin at the same time pointing down towards the ground behind Sasuke; who in return widen his eyes to see that Shikamaru's shadow jutsu has him stuck in place, but then started chuckling and concentrated a lot of chakra. Causing Shikamaru to grit his teeth "Shit, forgot about his immense chakra boostNo matter Choji is just on time" he thought to himself, while releasing the jutsu on Sasuke, caused the boy to trip forward towards Choji; at the

same time as that was happening Naruto was in position on one of the tree branches, wagging his tail eagerly for his chance to strike. "CHUBBYS RULE!" shouted Choji who ram right into the Uchiha, that sent him flying high into the air; with cuts and bruises all over his body, he couldn't help but spit out blood from his mouth on the account of; Choji steam rolling into him and then proceeded to hold himself in the same spot on top of the boy, then sent him flying above the Akamichi. Upon gently floating in mid-air his eyes widen from another set of voices. "Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu!"Naruto shouted out by jumping from the tree branch, creating about four different Naruto's that attacked Sasuke in mid-air, with the first clone punching a cross his face making the boy spin. Then the second one jump off from a tree bark that was underneath Sasuke, while upper cutting him in the stomach with precise aim. After that, third and fourth clone Naruto both axe kicked him in the back of the head; sending him flying down towards the forest ground with the real Naruto right above him! Widen his eyes from shock he saw that Sasuke quickly let out a jutsu towards him. "Fire style Phoenix Flower Jutsu!" he shouted out, sending multiple fire attacks at Naruto; who in return was ready to guard himself from the barrage, only to be grab by Choji's giant out stretch hand that pull Naruto away just in time, while Shikamaru just casually walked up to where Sasuke was going to fall and placed an exploding tag. Sure he can't kill the Uchiha, that will just be too troublesome and the fact Naruto and Sakura will not be able to pass without the boy. Nodding to the others and then towards Sakura, who was peeking out of the tree grove, smirked at her to let her know to strike right after pointing towards Naruto. "Alright, release" he yawn while forming the seal that would detonate the paper bomb in which; it did and made Sasuke fly back up screaming in agony from all the heat, that was going straight into his back. Then next thing he knew, he saw Choji's both out stretch hand slamming him down and grabbing him to, start slamming him against each tree there was in sight. Along of letting the boy fly off from his grip! Sasuke had splinters, cuts, bruises, even blood from his mouth and arms. But the fun wasn't stopping there; Naruto kicking the back of Sasuke's head with one clone; then two more kicked into his back, with the forth upper cutting him in the air. While the real Naruto was spinning up towards the floating Uchiha with one last powerful axe kick into his stomach! Before he could even register all the pain that was going through him; he heard screaming coming towards him with a lot of malice. "CHA take this Sasuke!" shouted Sakura who ran right underneath the boy, arching her fist up so fast with so much force, it actually dug deep into the bulging eyes of the Uchiha's stomach and toss him to the ground like the dirt he is! All of them breathing and panting from using a lot of energy and the fact some of them, never got any chances to recover or rest from their previous fight; seeing how the boy isn't moving but still breathing a bit, they all let out a breath of relief and smiled to each other. "That so awesome way to go Shikamaru! That plan of yours really worked out, you should be like a leader or something!" commented Naruto; getting the lazy boy too chuckled a bit at the same time shaking his head. Along with Choji who smiled at Naruto along of grabbing more bags of chips, but this time for everyone even Sakura. "I have to say thoughI figure to give the last blow for Sakura since the way Sasuke had treated her, while almost not saving her from the sound ninjas", He informed them which they all just leer at the Uchiha that was laying on the ground with Sakura humph with her nose up. "I'm glad that you guys are willing to give me a second chanceI'm sorry for the way I acted to everyone", she said with her head down getting glomped by Ino hugging her from behind, grinning

at the pink hair girl. Along with Haku who came out from the grove clapping at Sakura's earlier performance. "Are you kidding Sakura! You've kicked so many asses to those Sound ninja's and you also redeemed yourself by punching Sasuke in the stomach! I'm proud of you forehead!" "UmmI didn't actually punch Sasuke in the stomach per-say" which this got everyone to widen their eyes and the boys wincing a bit from the suddenly realization of what area she punched, only to get a sly devious grin from Ino who nudged Sakura on the ribs. "Nice one SakuraIf that there doesn't prove you're willing to change, then I don't know what else to say" "CHA YOU BET GIRL SASUKE DUCK ASS DESERVE EVERY ASS BEATING THERE WAS THAT AND HE IS KINDASMALL" shouted inner Sakura who shook her head in disappointment along with causing the real Sakura to just groan and hung her head. Earning some slight stares from the others and then caused them to laugh after telling them about an inner self. Which made the girl smile even more and join in with the laughter after hearing everyone announcing that most likely every single person haves an inner self! While they were laughing and conversing with each other, they failed to realize that Sasuke have gotten back up from where he was laying from; with blood hanging out from his mouth his Sharingan screaming out to kill anyone in his path which was Naruto's back side, the markings still all around his body he charged straight towards Naruto with a dry blood kunai that he used in order to kill some of the enemy ninja. Everyone all whip their heads at his battle cry along with Naruto; widen his eyes from inevitable death! "DIE NARUTOOO" "I don't think so! Fang over Fang!" shouted a voice which caused Sasuke to stop in his tracks, whipping his head in all directions for where the voice came from. Only to get sent up into the air by what looked like a white drill tornado, that slam right underneath his legs, along with another going pass the boy sending even farther up in the sky. After getting hit continuously from the tornado like attack, to show a boy and a puppy landing on two separate branches! "Now Shino!" shouted Kiba to his teammate. "Para Insect jutsu!" Shino announced. Sending a huge flow of insects at Sasuke that started to eat his chakra alive, along with killing some of the bugs from the tainted chakra that was in the boy's system, once the biting and crawling were doneSasuke was sent flying back down towards the ground only to get attack by a perfect aim hit from"Hinata it's your turn" shouted Shino in his calculating voice and a tug on his sun glasses. Which the girl, slam her palm right into Sasuke's stomach with lot of anger in her red eyes, shouting out for the world to hear! "Don't you dare hurt my Naruto-kun!" after announcing that and getting a slight blush from said Naruto; Hinata started pounding into Sasuke with her Hyuuga style technique of 32 gentle palm strikes, closing out each tenketsu or chakra points in Sasuke's body. Then just to add more injury to the boy, she knee kicked him in the face. Sending the bloody mess of Sasuke into the ground, rolling and bouncing to a stopThey manage to finally beat Sasuke for good if the markings on his skin weren't any indication of disappearing from the boy's body. After getting calm and collective once more, everyone was all together once more. Deciding that they all should stick together and thankfully each one of them haves their scroll's to pass. Started heading out on the road again with a tied up Sasuke. After getting a good distance from where they were beating Sasuke up and watching Sakura kick sound ninja ass! Naruto started looking between Hinata, Ino and Haku who all looked back to the boy with questioning gazes and slight blushes from seeing that he now haves a fox tail!

"Hey?" Naruto suddenly said, earning everyone attention to the boy. Who then proceeded to point at the three girls in front of him"When did you girls get fox ears? I don't recall teaching you that jutsu from the scroll?" Which the response he got was everyone face faulting and sweat drop from Naruto's slow update on news and events around him... "Just so you know NarutoIf you still recall it, you have a fox tail." Sakura pointed out while, Naruto widen his eyes in shock and looked behind him, only for him to crash into a tree from not paying attention in front of him, during their jumping. Earning some laughter from the others, minus Hinata, Haku and Ino of course who went back for the boy and caught up with everyone again. "Also Naruto, your eyes are red too" Sakura couldn't help herself but to laugh at the boy, again not paying attention to where he was goingTo crashing into yet another tree. "Sakura come on! We just got him back from falling" Ino whined out at the same time laughing with her best friend. Everyone was glad that things were back to normalOr at least normal for them, since Naruto haves orange fox ears and tail, longer hair and longer K-9 teeth. Along with the girls, red eyes and different color of Purple, Yellow and Light blue fox ears! Slowing down her speed Haku gulped a bit and started jumping next to Naruto; earning some smiles from Ino and a nod from a blushing Hinata with an almost Naruto like grin. Nodding back to them she faced towards Naruto, who looked back at her with his red eyes blinking. "Yes Haku?" he asked the nervous looking girl. "Um, wellyou seeWe might be arriving a bit early on schedule to the towerSo I was wondering ifYou wantor I" "Come on Haku! You can do this it's Naruto-kun were talking about hereYeah, that didn't help calm my nervesJust tell him how you feel and get it over with; wait I know! A gift yeah that's it He saved you twice already and it's fair to return the favor rightThat and both Hinata and Ino wants me to do thisSurprised that Hinata even want me to ask him first?" Looking towards the hyuuga heiress once more, she saw that Hinata was truly smiling at her to tell Naruto. If not she threaten to keep the poke of deaths going none stop, till she admits it to Naruto! Naruto pursing his lips to the side, hoping nobody was seeing his small blush. "Wow now I see why everyone calls me KawaiiHaku-chan and the other girls looks beautiful with the fox earswait did that come out of my thoughts!" "When we get to the tower I want to give you a gift!" Haku blurted out with her eyes closed tightly, hoping her sentence came out the way she wanted too. For Naruto just tilt his head a bit and then smiled at the girlOf course Haku thought to herself that, she should've been more specific of the detailThen again she like the whole mystery behind the wordsIn fact she likes anything that had mysteries behind them, even with books she reads at her mom's house. "Sure thing Haku, once we get all clean up and rested. You can then show me your gift!" he exclaimed happily, earning a smile from Haku whose red eyes was shining brightly with happiness. Then Haku went back to the girls, only to get slightly bonk on the head by Ino and Sakura; saying how the girl almost blew, along with Hinata announcing she was almost about ready to Jyuuken strike the girl if she failed! Then something came to thought for Naruto as he looked down in deep thought"I'mI'm afraid I don't know what's going on with these fox featuresIs the kyuubi trying to take me over?" he thought while looking at his tail and then feeling his fox ears, with his mouth pursing a bit and raised one eye brow he started thinking through the possibilities of said fox"No, I don't think the fox is trying to take control of meIf it was it would alert the other ninjas right? Yeah I remember Irukasensei telling me about something with demon chakra being redUnless"

He then slowly moved his hands in front of him, closing his eyes in concentrationHe started to feel for his chakra and gasp with fear in his eyes. "MyMy chakra is red! NoDamn it! I can'tI can't let anyone know about thisEven with the" he gasped once ore, suddenly realizing that the girls too were getting the fox features. Everything has darken around him with his friends all in front of himWith silence he only thought couple things he need to figure out"IfIf the fox is taking control of methen I have to leave the village. But if I ignore the whole red chakra and continue as I amPeople will start trying to kill meIf the same thing is happening to the girlsI don't want them to get involve with me if it does happenII really need to speak with either the old man, Mia-sensei, Kakashi-sensei or Iruka-sensei" he then took a glance at Ino, Haku, Hinata, Shikamaru, Choji, Sakura, Kiba and Shino. "At least if the fox is getting outThen for their sake and safetyI will leave the village so I won't harm anyone" Those were his last thoughts, as they finally reach to the tower along with Sasuke finally waking up from his painful slumber, looking at everyone with a confused look asking them what happen. To only gain laughter from said Genin to earn a scowl from Sasuke. Shikamaru raising an eye brow, feeling that there was one voice missing in the groupTurn too looked at a very down casted Naruto. "HmmNaruto is awfully quiet, even for his standardsWell I will speak to him tomorrow and asked what's up. Looks like right now he needs a friend" He thought to himself and mention to everyone to enter their signature door. Separating from the group, each team went to their designated doors. Along with opening their two scrolls out in the middle of the floorWith a big smokescreen covering the basis areaIrukasensei appeared in front of everyone with his caring smile and said. "Congratulations you all pass the second exam!" What kind of surprises waits for our young ninja's and what will become of Naruto's future? Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Whoa I bet your all wondering? Another chapter on the same day! Awesome-ness or what happen to the whole one per day deal? Well, I'll have you know everyone lol that I still had enough energy and encouragement from you faithful reviewers and commenters. That I had to make the next chapter. Before I explain what to expect...review and commments time! NaruHina: lol now you see my predictament XD Though it would be a very interesting fanfic to read

to be honest, Gaara, Kankuro and Temari on the run and the only person they could turn too is Naruto. Yup Sakura redeem herself for beating up Sasuke Duck butt after the pounding from Naruto, Shikamaru and Choki! Especially to a certain spot of his *winces* The Philosopher: Glad you enjoy the sasuke beating : ) Foxgoddess07: Hows 11pm sound lol XD Yeah got done another chapter yesterday. DeathMvp: Thank you for the excellent ideas and the review about the battle. The reason Naruto feels week in that chapter, is because of the five prong seal Orochimaru put on him. Its disturbing his flow of chakra as Jiraiya mention in the episode when he taught Naruto how to water walk. That and you have to remember that Naruto, haves no team work with Choji or Shikamaru so that could also explain his weak state. Hope that explains some things ^_^ Till then I hope you will look forward to that scene with TenTen and Temari :D Crossoverparinglover: Glad you enjoy the chapter and I am surprised to see you thinking of doing one of your challenges! I would definitely enjoy readin as I have with your Vampire and Mysterious powers story. Though I'm not really into Harry potter and have no idea what the other story is lol. But I will still give them a read! Okay...I know you guys/girls (if there are who is reading) are expecting some...Well, lemon/lime type of scenes...(What does lime mean any way?) Well, this chapter has one lime..And I am very, very new to the whole thing so I hope it looks okay/good and not horrible. Along with having the emotions right and not rushed, since I build up Haku's feelings for this paticular chapter. Enjoy and Have fun...Also I have this weird feeling that Fanfiction deletes certain words...but could me just be me...So I hope I did okay as I felt very un-easy writing something like this. So hope it turn out okay! Enjoy ^_^; ... Chapter 9: The talk with Iruka-sensei. Haku's gift "Congratulations you passed the second exam" Were the words of Iruka to his once classmates from school; he couldn't help but be so proud of them for coming this far with their skills, even being the first ever rookie Genins with the others as well, he is glad that Lord Hokage chose him to congratulate Naruto and his team! After explaining what was written on the wall that Sakura was wondering about, along with telling them that they still have three days left till the next round of the exams startsThough when he looked over to Naruto, not being surprised of his features for one thing Why he isn't surprised? Well rumors do spread around the village about certain things, along with gossiping. But right before he was decided to congratulate team 7. Kakashi came up to Iruka and explained the situation he have heard from Mia and his own experiences. Flashback no jutsu! "Naruto haves fox ears?" Iruka asked belittle about the information he just got from Kakashi. While; blinking in confusion watching the new sensei across the table sipping on his tea in the BBQ restaurant that they decided to settle in before the start of the Chuunin exams. Kakashi sitting down the cup of tea he was drinking gently nodded his head towards to teacher of the academy. "YupI am also having a feeling that he will look even more fox like during the Chuunin exams" He said quietly to Iruka, so the customers around them wouldn't pick up the hint behind his words.

"Is it from this scroll he told me about? Is that what is giving him these fox like features?" Iruka asked leaning forward on the table with a serious tone in his voice. As long it isn't the kyuubi taking over Naruto, Iruka will do anything in his power to protect and help the boy out in any giving bad situations. "I believe soMia even explained to me that Naruto entrusted her the scroll. So right now her and Sho are studying the contents as we speakThough, it might open up bad wounds", he said at the same time lowering his head a bit. His silver spike like hair hanging down a bit, caused Iruka to blink in confusion "WWhat is in the scroll Kakashi?" "The Uzumaki jutsu" Flashback no jutsu off! "NaniWhen Kakashi informed me of this, I was expecting to see just a fox ear and tail Naruto after the examsBut with red eyes as well? I hope whatever this scroll is doing isn't harmful Actually come to think of it" before he could finish his thoughts, he saw that Sakura and Sasuke wanted to know where the battle resting area was. So he inform them to take the stairs and follow the hall to their right then making an immediate left they will find three rooms with the number seven on the door. With that they started leaving with Sasuke grunting and hissing badly. "What the hellWhy does my groin hurt?" Which Sakura almost burst out laughing by covering her mouth at the same time; keeping her eye sight forward Scratching the side of his cheeks, Iruka was shock to see how tame Sakura was being around SasukeBut smiled either way thinking that she is finally out of that phase. "UmIruka-sensei think you and I couldWell talk?" Naruto asked with a very Hinata like manner. Staring at the boy with blinking eyes a bit, saw how his posture was screaming out help me or I don't know what to do anymore. Being the sensei he is and a brother for Naruto motion his head to follow him. "Let's have a walk Naruto, this way we can chat and I can show you around. Does that sound good?" He asked the blonde who smile gently and agreed to his offer. Which then; they started off into the halls where Sasuke and Sakura took, walking side by side silently. Just enjoying the comfort and quietness that were radiating from each other, moving his eyes towards the fox boy Actually Kitsune now that he had orange ears and tail he couldn't help but chuckle to the boy, who stared up with half open eyes. "What is it Iruka sensei?" the boy asked to his sensei who continue to chuckle a bit more, before breathing a fresh of air. Smiling down to him he responded back. "I was thinking how cool you kinda look with those fox tail and ears of yours. That and suits you quite well to be honest." Which he laughed out loud from Naruto groaning and saying not you too Iruka sensei! "Naruto I said cool not KawaiiUnless you want me to say Kawaii" he snicker while closing one eye and staring at the boy with the other. "NO WAY that would be really freaky Iruka-sensei!" he burst out to the teacher, earning more smiles and laughing from the sensei. Along with Naruto joining in the laughterTimes like these Naruto is really glad to have someone like Iruka-sensei around. "NeIruka-sensei I need to tell you something" "Hmm", He hummed to the boy while softening his gazeNaruto was looking very down and distraught about something this he knew, but to extent of making Naruto not beingWell Naruto?

Then there must be something on his mind that will cause him to be like this. Guiding him to the cafeteria along with showing him that the Ichiraku's ramen cups were thereStill no happy response and what even made it worse! Naruto only took two cups of ramen while Iruka had four"NarutoWhat is gotten you so down? Did something terrible happen at the forest of death" "Ne Iruka-senseiabout the" before finishing his sentence he quickly looked left and right to make sure none of his teammates where there. Then let out a shaky breath. "About the foxCan ityou know take over me?" This made Iruka stop half way from eating his noodle that was sticking out of his mouth. Slurping it in his mouth carefully he blink twiceThen three more times and finally brought both hands under his chin in his 'I'm the teacher right now so it's okay to tell me anything' towards Naruto. "Hmm is this a serious question Naruto?" seeing the boy nod with concern he let out a sigh and; went through his thoughts carefully. "It's only fair Mizuki already said a lot during that nightAlright Naruto you've mature somewhat over the course of time." Putting the ramen cup aside he then brought out a small book that he uses for Naruto; to read through and to calm his nerves when he starts to get a bit over worried. The book is lessons of Ninjutsu"Alright Naruto. I'm going to be honest with ya think you can handle it young ninja!" He smiled at the end, getting into his playful Iruka mode for the boy, to see how serious he is willing to tell Naruto. Which finally earning, a chuckle from the boy, getting his spirits and morals back up. Clearing his throat and pointed to the book so this way; Naruto will be able to hear Iruka without getting scared. "Now, I'm not sure if you were listening in about the nine tailed beastsSo I" before he could finished, he saw that Naruto nodded his head. "Actually I was listening Iruka-sensei, since the fourth Hokage sealed away or, in the school told us defeated the nine-tail fox but really seal itwell in me" he looked a bit down with a sadden look. But grin at the end. "That's right Naruto and you know why the fourth sealed it in you?" He asked with a curious smile. Seeing the boy over working his brain a bit, trying to figure out the possibility of why he would seal it in himself in the first place? "Um sorry Iruka sensei not a single clueBesides being the only child for the sealing?" he asked with shrugs shoulders earning some chuckles from Iruka and slight shaking of the head. "Well that is correct and probably knew you would be able to handle the kyuubi. Seeing as you are right now I say he made the right choice and probably proud for how far you've come", he said with a serene smile, getting Naruto to smile once more and scratching the back of his head. Then open his red eyes at his brother slash sensei. "Ne, Ne Iruka-sensei yesterday my teammates and I ran into a pedophile name OrochimaruDo you know anything about him?" he then blinked his eyes after seeing Iruka choking on his ramen, along with Naruto helping him by pushing into his stomach from behind to get the food down. Succeeding in doing so and patting his sensei on the back, he saw Iruka waving his hand, telling Naruto that he is alright. "WellI don't know why you called him a pedophile, but yes I do know who Orochimaru is but?" he slowly said while bringing a hand under his chin. "Why was he in the Chuunin exams?" "I don't know but he attacked me and my teammates during the test and wantingTo have Sasuke to himself!" he shouted with a hilarious look on his face, causing Iruka to try and not laugh from the odd information from Naruto. Then shaking his head from getting of subject Naruto still needs the info he is wanting"Any way

Can or could the fox take control of me?" he asked with a worry looked, getting Iruka to nod of understanding from the boy and then smiled. "Don't worry Naruto, to tell you the truth. The only way for the fox to take control of you is if your seal is weakening. I think the whole fox features you're getting is just from the jutsu you used from whatever scroll you learned from!" he beamed with his own Naruto like smile, seeing how the boy was just now playing around with his fork a bit. Not looking at him in the eyes curious of whatever it is that is truly disturbing Naruto. Before he could speak he saw Naruto speaking once more with his palm out to stop Iruka so he wouldn't interrupt the man and chuckle to himself to let the boy continue "DoesThe tailed beast give people red chakra?" he asked with a very shaky breath. Earning some warning flags in Iruka's head! This is bad if Naruto is asking about red chakraThen does that mean he somehow tap into the Kyuubi's chakra by accident? Nodding slowly to make sure if Naruto is talking about said chakra, motion his head to follow him a little bit deeper into the tower. So this way, no ninja's will sense the chakra's presence. In which was the arena room. Right now nobody is here or using it, until the next rounds begins and be a good area to see if this chakra Naruto mention is real or not all the while not leaking out to any ninja's around him. "Okay Naruto, summon up some of your chakra k? Don't worry; there are seals in the arena right now, for those outside of the room won't sense any training that is going on." He eased the boy down by explaining to him about the room. Seeing the blonde ninja nodded his head and form the single hand sign to summon some chakra. Iruka sensei, widen his eyes and couldn't believe what he was seeing! It was definitely red chakra that was being summoned around NarutoAlthough tilting his head a bit in confusion and curiosity. He noticed something a bit odd about the chakra itself? It wasn't demonicWell at least it did felt demonic but not like, evil demonic It is very hard to explain in his book. But what he is really interested in is the fact that the demonic looking chakra is slightly oranges red than your normal deep red. "Alright Naruto you can stop", he called out which the boy did and stare up to his sensei with a very frighten looked to his face. But raised an eyebrow from Iruka just smiling down to the boy with no fearNo worries, no nothing? Just the same I believe in you and watch over you kind of smile and looks. "II don't get it Iruka-senseiHow come you weren't shaking or being afraid of me?" Softening his gaze and shaking his head. He just laying a hand on top of the boys head and ruffled his hair. "Because NarutoYou are you and no one, not even the nine-tailed fox will ever change that about you. As long you believe you are NarutoThen that's what everyone is going to see and believe" He explained while softly hugging the boy to him. Feeling that Naruto shoulders stiffing a bit. "Besides that, I didn't feel any real threats from your chakra, to be perfectly honest it felt very protective and menacing if I say so myself. NOT in a bad way, but more of like if someone were too" He pulled Naruto away for a bit to think this through at the same time tapping his chin. Then snap his finger and getting slight chuckles. "If someone were to harm Hinata, Ino or Haku by taking their life!" he announced knowing how the three hang out a lot with each other. Seeing the slight anger from Naruto understanding why the chakra turning that color now. "WHAT! No way anyone, going to hurt my friends! Huh" He blinked from the sudden built up rage he never thought he hadMatter of fact? Did he always get this mad when someone threating his friends. Crossing his arms over his chest and looking down to the floor, he felt that happy smile cross Iruka's face. Widen his eyes he then burst out laughing along with Iruka sensei. He was right! The only time he felt the red chakra was during Sasuke trying to kill Haku and it made him really mad and upset for what would happen if Haku did die"But still Iruka, maybe I should be careful just in case if it is the

fox's chakra" he suddenly announced feeling the proudness radiating off from his sensei along with a pat on the shoulder. "Okay Naruto I understand, now go on and get some sleep. You must be exhausted from all that running and fighting. If you feel like the chakra is getting too bad, come and get one of the sensei or me. Then we will talk to Lord Hokage about the chakra okay?" he shouted out to the boy who was leaving the arena, who turn around and wave to Iruka. "Sure thing Iruka sensei" Then turned around and looked down in still worriment"I'm sorry Iruka senseiBut if the chakra does get bad to a point, where I can't control it anymoreI am just Sorry for failing youthe girls and the fourth. I won't be able to stay here anymore." He said solemnly to himself feeling the dread creep on him. Even if they were to talk to Lord Hokage about the chakra, it wouldn't save him from the Council wanting to kick him out the village or kill him on sight. Along with those that lost their loved ones and family to the stinking foxSometimes he just wished the true reason why the fourth sealed the beast inside of him? Sure Iruka said that he chose Naruto into believing he could handle the fox and, truth be told so far in his twelve years he haves seem to be himselfAlong with the seal holding out. But he always wondered sometimes? What would have happen if Naruto didn't know about the foxWhat if he didn't know about the whole sealing that was created for him? Would he still be himself right now without any knowledge about the kyuubiOr would he become the fox and go on a rampage by destroying the village? All these question and yet no answersExcept the answer he got were sudden images of all his friends and then the three girls. Iruka, Kakashi and MiasenseiThey are all there to help him out and willing to become close friends with the boy. At the same time cheering him on to becoming a great Hokage that he dream of becoming, even the Konoharmaru squad and even little Hanabi wanted him to become a HokageAlthough he had to chuckle at the fact some of them, wanted to have fox ears to become like him. Then that brings up another question? How the hell did the girls get those fox features? He didn't show them anything in the scroll or, the S ranking jutsu that he performed at the land of waves that would cause"Wait a minute!" He suddenly said out loud blinking his eyes and then yelled out in frustration all the while pounding his head into the walls. "STUPIDIDIOTICBLONDENINJA! The name should've given it away! Beast Absorption JutsuIts making me absorb the nine-tailed fox's chakra...Wait a second?" He stopped pounding his head even though it was still stinging from the repeated succession. He started to realize why he was getting the fox features in the first place! It was the jutsu"No, Naruto let's not get carried away. Why would there be a jutsu to absorb tailed beasts in the first place that's just stupid and wrong! Gaah if it is the fox or not, I'm not taking any chances what so ever! If it is the fox then I will have no choice but to leave the village", he announced and promise to himself and continue walking down the halls. Or he would've if he remembered where his team room numbers were. After some time getting lost and confused about the direction he was going, he just couldn't figure out where to go! First he somehow ended up where the sound ninja's were, who all just stare at him confusingly along with him staring back. Then apologize for coming in their room like that along with them saying it is alright, getting a very odd look from Kin who had a small blush on her face"Greeeat, now your opponents think your Kawaii", He mutter under his breath and closed the door to continue his search for team sevens dorms. For only Kin to open the door and take one last look at the Kitsune boy fleeting form. Closing the door behind her and checking to see if nobody is around or watching, she quietly said "Release"Which her body ripple a bit from distortion and showed on the top of her head grey color fox ears! Then just continue to stare at the boy from the door way"It was just like the two leaf ninja said I had the same fox ears as himBut why? I was nowhere near him unless Those girls somehow transmitted them to meI really need to lie down. That beating from bubble gum girl must've really hit my head hard", she mutter to herself and re-activated her Genjutsu to

hide her fox ears and red eyes. Sure the girls she met didn't had any fox like features for when they saved her, from some grass ninja's who were going to have their way with herOnly to get saved by a blonde hair girl and a ice user girl. She made a debt to them and hoped that she will be able to repay them back, only for them to tell her that she haves the same fox like features as thisNaruto kid? Shrugging her shoulders and heading back in the room. She will just have to find those two girls tomorrow after a good night rest. After some more time getting lost in the tower, Naruto was glad to run into Haku who was feeling very hungry that night and blushed for finding Naruto somewhere deep in the tower. After getting some dinner and somehow Naruto remembered where to find the cafeteria after being lost in the tower for about five hours. After getting a good meal and, getting directions from some of the proctors in the tower and coupleWell squeals of Kawaii from the female proctors saying how cute the two looked and went their way. Xxx "Naruto-kun?" Haku asked nervously as they were approaching to his dorm room. Naruto looking towards Haku with slight confusion on his face seeing the girl fiddling with her hair and blushing crimson red. "Yeah Haku?" he asked the girl, suddenly feeling butterflies in his stomach. Something is really making him nervous around Haku and the fact Haku looks very adorable with her ears laying on her head and back straight up again. "ThisThis is the same feeling I got from looking at Hinata? Whatwhat is going on with me!" asked himself hearing his heart beat going a bit faster, from Haku slowly looking at him with a slight nervous look "UmmYou know that gift I wanted to give you? YouYou think I can give it to you inin your room?" she asked with slight stutter in her voice, which Naruto beamed and nodded letting her in the room. While closing it behind him and watch Haku just tapping her fingers slightly and started looking around in the room a bit. Getting excited he couldn't help but get his gift from the girl. Sitting on the bed he just looked towards the nervous fox ear girl who looked back to him. "Well Haku what's the gift? Tell me, tell me, tell me!" he said excitedly to the girl earning a slight giggle from her along with seeing his tail wag happily. She couldn't help but adore the blonde ninja even more because of his personality is just easy to fall in love with. So getting a new resolve she decided to sit down next to him, feeling the bed sink in a bit. Sweating a bit she turned to the boy and gulp (* A/N Warning the lime scene is up ahead, skip if you don't want to read it*) "WellUm, Naruto your gift that I am going to give you is very, very precious in many ways than you think" she tried to explain but, smiled seeing how suddenly serious he was getting. "II wonder if we could go that far? But it looks like he understands how much this feels for me", letting out a sigh and facing towards him. Getting blushes from the boy who lean his head back from her leaning in towards him. Before he could ask her what she is doing, he widen his eyes in shock and felt her lips connect with hers! It felt amazing to Naruto and he is just sitting there doing nothing! "Whatwhat should I do! Should I push her backNo that would upset her ohHoly cow she is an amazing kisser! Has she been practicing! MaybeMaybe I should kiss back" Which he did and got a moan of appreciation from the girl who continued further with the boy; bringing her hands up to his cheeks, holding him and caressing his whisker marks, getting slight moaning from him who in return held Haku by the waist and started massaging her there just acting out on instincts.

The girl then slowly pushed him down onto the mattress losing control over herself; letting the emotions run its course through her along with Naruto doing the same. Who now was rubbing the girls back over her green like kimono-vest that she was wearing. Which then to them felt like hours after separating their mouths from each other; breathing and panting, just staring at each other with a full face blushed. Feeling each other breaths touching each other faces Blinking and just enjoying each other warmth, Haku couldn't help but soften her gaze with loving eyes. "Wow" Haku commented. "YeaYeah Wow that felt" then Haku finished for him. "Amazing?" She asked which the response she got from the boy was a nod and his tail wrapping around her waist. So they continue with kissing each other with more fury this time, with her hands roaming around his body along with his hands feeling around her sides, the two teens having no control over their emotions, along with Haku starting to rub up against themThe heat of their passion was getting the best of them and decided to separate their kiss for a bit with Haku asking with a slight hush to her voice"ShouldShould we continue?" Which Naruto didn't understand what she meant by that and curious if there was more than just kissing? "UmIs there more to this than just kissing?" He asked the girl, who slowly nodded by keeping her gaze on his. So without anything else to do, Naruto nodded and they both resume their kissing; along with Haku moving his hands up to her back and lying on top of him, to deepen the kiss. Feeling a deep urge between the two teens, Haku lean up away from Naruto breathing a bit from the intense make out session they just hadThen started to slowly take her jacket like kimono vest off her body and resting it on the floor. Causing Naruto to widen his eyes, now realizing what she meant by 'continue'. So figure that he should do the same took off his orange jacket from his body with the help of Haku, resting it and putting it on the ground with her green kimono vest. Wearing only his black T-shirt Haku couldn't help but blush more, including Naruto but grin to the girl along with her grinning back. This time she rolled Naruto on top of her, letting him get a feel of her own body this time around, kissing and moaning in timing with his. Pushing up against him with his small muscle chest pushing into her; brown long sleeve shirt covering her decent size chest. Separating for more air with trail of saliva from their mouths, both teens were staring at each other lustfullyBoth red eyes staring at one another. "NarutoNaruto-kun, there'sThere's something I need to tell you." She said between each breath and kiss to the boy, who hummed back to her for the response, never stopping their session one bit. "II want to say thatI love you. Even in the academy days, I started having a crush on ya along with two others" She started explaining, but was losing her will to even speak properly and feeling oh so good from Naruto's kissing along with him looking at her confusingly. Un-consciously rubbing herself against his leg, she let out a small moan. "You love me? Why" He was completely confused and didn't understand why the beautiful girl in front of him, who was now un-tying the locks that was holding her hair up, to fully lay her black smooth hair on his bed. Smiling up to him with love and caring eyes Bringing the boy back down to her lips and inserting her tong this time, earning a groan from the boy along with her moaning, feeling something push against her waist at the same time blushing profusely with Naruto doing the same thing, with both their eyes widening and pulling away but never leaving eye contact. Which; she chuckle lightly at the confused boy. "What isn't there to love?" She continued by kissing him once and started rubbing against him. "Your kind" and kissed him again, getting them both to moan. "Caring" and the two couldn't stop from what they were doing as the heat between them, were intensifying. "Plus your never give up

attitude and never giving up on your friends. Naruto UzumakiThere is many things to love about you and plus" she then lean into his ear slowly, making the boys eyes shaking from all these things she was saying and almost gasp from her soft whisper. "You're the only one for us and us alone to youYou are handsome and amazing, even if we do have Kitsune features" She said, pulling away from Naruto and kissed him so deeply with so much passion to the boy. That after releasing from the kiss once more, Naruto couldn't help but break his mask and; decided that hiding his feelings from Haku is over and to show the real self. This time he kissed her, surprising the girl so much and almost left her in tears, from feeling the intense passion he was giving her through the kiss, that she just tightly hugged Naruto into her and started doing intense make out session with each other, that they were almost letting their love take control over themselves. Moving away from the girl who was trying to reach up for the boy, lay her head back down breathing and panting, staring up to the smiling boy. Which she return the smile and lean up with Naruto having his legs tug in from each of her sides. "NarNaruto-kun, can you take my shirt off?" She asked with a blush and made Naruto widen his eyes, who gulped badly along with a reassuring kiss from Haku who then raise both her arms up. Naruto turning beat red, slowly grip on the rim of her shirt and slowly but carefully, pulled her brown long sleeve shirt over her head and gently toss it to the ground, with her wrapping her arms around the boys neck. Showing her light blue bra to him, who giggle at the wide look he was giving to her. "Like what you see?" She asked with a seductive tone in his ears, making him gulp once more. Then they went at each other on the bed, kissing and making out, roaming their hands all over their body along with Haku taking Naruto's black T-shirt off from him and sliding her hand up and down against his chest. Along with almost letting out a loud moan; from the boy softly gripping her covered chest in turn almost retreating them back to himself only to be put back on her chest. Moaning once more and en-courage the boy to start rubbing her chest getting more moans from herThey didn't know how long they were at it with each other by kissing, using their tongs and rubbing each other body's. Along by Haku slowly standing up and moving her pants off, only to be stop by Naruto who pin her to the bed, causing the girl to gaps bit and saw him with fear"NarutoNaruto-kun? WhatWhat's wrong" she asked with short of breath and blushing badly. "ThisThis isn't right HakuI know you want to do itbegrudgingly so do IAnd that you are very hot and your body is amazing" he said trying to control his hormones from saying this, seeing how Haku was trying her best to take her pants off "But we're too young and as much I really want to continue whatever we are doingI justcan't" he said letting go of the girl. Who watch him started putting his cloths back on slowly which were only his orange pants, black T shirt and orange jacket. Since he still had his boxers on, regretting of his choice of stopping, sitting up and not bothering to cover her bra from the boy she blinked a few times at him. Who look back to her with a caring smile! "But don't worry Haku its justI don't think we are ready for whatever it is that we are doing yet. Until either of us feels ready to doingThat and I know we both were hesitating", he explained while sitting next to the girl who nodded in understanding, grabbing her vest kimono and long brown sleeve shirt. Then smirked at Naruto and got even new found respect for the boy! "You are right Naruto-kunWe just got lost in the emotions of love." Which the boy smiled and nodded to her, then felt her lips against his again with a saucy kiss. Pulling away from him letting out a content sigh she open her eyes and gleam at him "Though just in case if we do continue from where we left off, in the near future can you do one last thing for me? For finishing your gift?" she asked with a seductive tone and crawling towards the sweating boy, who gulped and nodded. Then whisper in his ears, "Can you take my bra off, before I leave?" caused the boy to almost have a nose bleed and couldn't help himself but cover them, only to find out that Haku was doing it for him! She winked at him and snapped off her bra, to show him her full naked upper body and force his

hands on them to get a feel. Causing her to moan a bit and spoke in his ear, before she loses her courage once more. "Their around C" and that did it for the boy. Quickly letting go of her and forcing her to put her cloths back on, only to have Haku start chuckling and laughing at the distraught he was in. (* Lime scene over hope it was alright with everyone*) Once their emotions were back to minimum level and pair of cloths back on later, Haku went to open the door to get stop by Naruto clearing his throat at the girl who turn around to look at the boy. "II enjoyed my gift Haku! And then maybe" blushing and turning his head away from the girl, scratching the side of his cheek shifting one eye towards her. "Then maybe someday we could finish where we left off with no worries!" Smiling and beaming brightly to the boy with a red face she nodded eagerly, responding back to the boy. "I am looking forward to that day too Naruto-kunWell ummGood night!" she quickly said and ran out the door. Cursing herself for almost getting that far with the make out session to Naruto and almost getting her dreams to feel that sensation with the boy But that is where he surprised herNaruto was the one who stop them from going any further and acted out for him and her safety! Grinning at the thoughtfulness and the strong will Naruto show, to stopping them from any farther than they achieved. "Naruto-kun, I hope you have wonderful dreams about meI know I surely will about you! Hinata, Ino it's your turn with the boy. I wonder how far they will get and if he is willing, I would love to continue our session!" she thought to herself and almost letting out a squeal as she ran back to her team dorm where Ino is along with Hinata, sleeping over to converse with the girls. Xxx Naruto who was grinning like a fool and wagging his tail with so much excitement and giddy from, almost having what he believe to be a very hot make out session with the most beautiful girl he ever metNow he is glad that him and Haku met and seems like she is willing to become"Wait did she just saidTwo others..." "NANI!" with the shout of his voice and swirling in his eyes, he promptly did what Hinata hyuuga is best known forFainting and passing out from what him and Haku almost went and done, along with knowing that there are two other girls who is also after for his love and seemingly, they are all know each other and are willing to wait for him to decide which girl he chooses. Was too much for the boy and decided that from there on, he decide to focus more on his jutsu for the last three days"Why meLike the all saying Shikamaru wisdom. How troublesomeBut does that mean, HakuDuh of course you idiot she wouldn't do all this if she wanted tooWow, but who are the other two girls?" He asked himself to sleep. Along with vivid dreams of what would've happen if he and Haku were to continue Along with Haku introducing him to what appears to be four other shadows? He wonders who they are and if this is what Haku meant. But for now, he is going to take it easy for the next two days For when the next exam will begin and train hard for that day! Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMisterWongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad

PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonomyBlogMar ksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNewsVineMultiplyFriendF eedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJamespotIme ra BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampleOneview LinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Okay, not sure how well chapter 9 will do but seeing how you all enjoyed it I'm glad it turn out okay ^_^ Also another chapter! lol first reviews and comments time XD Deathmvp: Thank you I'm glad you enjoy Iruka's chat with Naruto ^_^ I have alot of experience of talking to my brothers, that it was really good to get into the conversation and eheh ^_^; I don't think any lemon scenes will appear any time soon, unless I'm in a very rare mood to do one o.o though glad you enjoy the lime and I agree, I think it fit better that way. Darkassasian: Its all good : ) And glad you enjoy the two chapter and I agree, it would be something that Naruto will do before things got too far XD And sorry Sasuke can't die since the council (civilians side) would blame everything on Naruto for killing the last Uchiha. Yup TenTen and Kin are going to be part of the harem and thanks for Deathmvp for helping out for how TenTen shold get the fox features/demon powers : ) So hope you look forward for that XD Firelordeg: your welcome hope you continue reading : ) Foxgoddes07: lol yeah XD I hope this chapter will explain your questions for kin ^_^ Okay everyuone there is one more chapter, that is going to explain the findings that Mia and my brothers Oc Sho found in the Uzumaki scroll about some of the jutsu; then from there on its the rest of the Chuunin exams mini-tourney! Enjoy and have fun : ) I might also make another chapter later tonight, but going back with the hole once a day chapters again XD

... Chapter 10: Hinata to Kin, Kin to Naruto. Kin's decision "Boy Haku and Ino are sure noisy in the morning" Thought Hinata, listening to Ino's rampage at the ice girl whoWhich she couldn't help but surpass a giggle. Was being thrash around in the room by Ino's outrage! The platinum blonde hair girl was furious at Haku for letting Naruto stop from what they were doing, along the lines of saying that not even Hinata would have stop Naruto from going too far! Of course secretly Hinata would agree with Ino, but since her darn shyness would just get in the way, the girl would've probably faint for just reveling Naruto her skin let alone, what's underneath her clothsShe is kinda embarrass of showing off her body to the world, hence why she wears a coat that and don't like how some menLook at her in eye candy. Seeing Haku on the floor with saucer like eyes crying out apologies to the rampaging blonde, saying how she goofed up badly and actually surprising Hinata saying how she would've wish Naruto didn't stop, but then she came to the agreement and silently promise that Hinata would be the first to experience that with Naruto! Hearing enough from the two along with Ino forcing Haku to do sit ups, while she sits on top of the girl at the same time gritting her teeth and muttering under her breathLetting the girls know that she was leaving, she sweat drop and felt really bad for leaving Haku behind to get torture by coach Ino. Which Haku ears were twitching from the immense pain that was shooting through her back! Leaving and closing the door, silently waving good bye to the out stretch arm Haku. After finally getting out of the room and heading down the halls, Hinata couldn't help but blush from what she did last nightShe actually snuck out of her dorm and, went to look for Naruto that night in case Haku would've chicken out. But to avail she was happy to see Haku was willing to share and show her emotions to the boy. Though she felt bad and hid her face deeper in her jacket from her walk Since she actually used her Byakkugan to see what was happening on the insideShe could not believe that she did a taboo and peeped on Naruto and Haku who were probably sharing the most intimate moment between each other. At the same time Hinata couldn't help but watch the two go at it at first, then started slowing down and cloths started getting taking off, from what she could see with the chakra points. Shaking her head out of those thoughts and focusing on the task forWell, not exactly any task she planned for today. Just to take a walk around the exam tower a bit more, that and curious of where Naruto would beActivating her byakkugan for the day. To get a good idea of the surroundings/layouts of the place, she raised an eyebrow noticing a Chakra source hiding in a corner of the hall she was walking down by. Tugging themself up against the wall much as possible, as if they were crying or hurt. Being the nice person she is all the while deactivating her byakkugan. She slowly started approaching towards the corner of said person was hiding; taking a small peak around the corner she was surprise to see it was one of the contestants of the exams! In fact, it was the girl that Haku and Ino saved from the grass ninja's! She looked like she have gotten a couple of bruises on her skin along with her cheeks a bit puff outFrom probably getting punched hard, kneeling in front of the girl and taking out some of her ointment, she gently touch Kin's cheek which caused the girl to whip her up and push herself more into the corner hyperventilating with quick breaths. "Whoa easy, easy I'm not going to hurt you" Hinata tried to calm the girl. "Yes you are! You were about to poison me with thatthatOintmentOh." Kin suddenly blushed while looking away from Hinata. How could she mistaken medicine ointment for poison? Then wince in pain from the girl rubbing more of the ointment on her cheeks, shifting her eyes towards

the hyuuga with a questioning gaze, she had to ask why she was helping her? "UmWhy are youWhy are you helping me? Aren't we enemies?" She question along with Hinata giggling, causing the girl to blush a bit in embarrassmentDid she said something funny? Calming down a bit and closing the lid on her ointment. She looked up to the girl with a soft smile along with her fox ears twitching. "We aren't enemies here, since the true meaning behind these exams is to unify prosperity to uniting nations from other lands. So in a way, we're sort of sisters as of now." She explained getting a oh expression from Kin, never realizing to think the exams like that beforeBut still question about the second exam for the whole survival testOkay that was a stupid question she just thought of Feeling the hyuuga hands holding her up, out of instincts Kin pulled her arm away and saw the girl flinch a bit but still smiled at her. Which cause the girl to get even more confused with herThen blinked at the fox ears on top of the hyuuga's head with a curious gaze? "HmmShe haves the same fox ears as meI wonder what it could mean?" Pointing up to Hinata's fox ears with slight hesitant, but quietly said Kawaii after Hinata tilted her head to the side a bit, along with the ears lying against her head. "Oh how I got the fox ears?" She asked while pointing up to said ears and, earning a nod from the sound girl. Then deadpan with her lips opening up half way with the response Hinata gave. "I really don't know how I got them, but it makes me feel happyToKnow that N-Naruto-kun and I will be the same" she whispered out the last part, earning a small smile from Kin. She didn't know why she was even smiling in the first place, but just hearing her say her and this Naruto will be the sameWell first she wanted to feel ill about a Kunoichi being in love will affected her ninja career! But this one was different from the others she saw in the village. "Whoever this Naruto is must be really something special, for this girl to love him and keep up her ninja careerUnlike those others I saw in the village who were fawning over that stupid Uchiha" "Oh sorry for not introducing myself, my name is Hinata hyuuga and you?" She asked while bowing down and standing straight up looking back at the girl with her hand out stretch for a hand shake offer. Which Kin eyed carefully at first and then looked up to the innocent smile that Hinata was giving then looking back to hand and shrug her shoulders. "Why not, it's better than hanging out with Dozu and Zaku and will definitely get me away from that snake bastard too", she thought to herself and grin. "Name's Kin Tsuchi it is a pleasure to meet you Hinata Hyuuga" Then she shook hands with Hinata and both girls decided to hang out with each other to check out the site of the buildingNothing really important could be said about the tower, besides the plan white walls and green like floor boards. Heck the girls couldn't help themselves by getting lost a few times here and there along with laughing about their predicament. Kin for being an orphan at the sound village was surprised how much fun she was having, along with making a good friend with Hinata. After a while of getting lost and finding their way to the cafeteria, surprisingly seeing a lot of ninja's now gathered from the second exam were eating their breakfasts or, lunches in their case. Since some were still injured and tired from getting here in the first place. Although they were less ninjas now, then when they started from the first exam! Getting their food and sitting down at the table with Hinata's teammates, Kiba and Shino plus Akamaru of course, Kin was a little hesitant at first but shook them away and sat down at the table with the three. She could easily tell that the boy with the fang war paint on his cheeks was definitely a wild guy, one to be out spoken and rash. While the other seems to be a very calculating type of guyAlthough she had to shiver a bit from seeing a bug crawl out of his sleeves. "M-M-Must b-b-bbe a Aburame" she thought to herself and felt Hinata just pinching the girl a bit, making her wince and stare at her. Then rubbed the back of her head in embarrassment knowing these were Hinata's

friends! Kiba looking up to the girl from playing with Akamaru smiled towards her. "Hi there, I'm Kiba and this is Shino and I presume you and Hinata met already?" which the response was a small nod. "Heh, well I hope you don't mind me asking butWhat does the sound village look like?" He asked Kin, who just blinks her eyes and pointed at herself which the boy grin once more and playfully poke her in 'yes you'. Which the girl looked down in thought thinking through of what she could say but let out a depressing sigh. Which caused the other three to blink in confusion for a while and saw her looking up to them, ready to explain. "WellThe Sound village isn't reallyprosperous like the leaf village, especially from well" She then looked around to make sure that Orochimaru or her teammates were around, in order to not get caught nor get in trouble from said people. "This man name OrochimaruEver since he arrived to the village that was once lively well okay not too livelysigh I'm sorry it's really hard for me to explain right now" she said looking down at the table, earning some nods from the others. "Hey we understand don't worry! Must be kind of tough there now huh? Well whenever you're around the leaf village, come and visit! Any way sorry to suddenly get up and go, but Shino promise to help me and Akamaru with last minute training" The boy announced, getting up and picking up any leftover trash that was on the table, along with Shino who nodded towards the girl and just stood up to follow Kiba out of the tower. Leaving just Kin and Hinata to themselves which confused Hinata really well"That's very odd? Kiba and Shino don't usually leave till all of us finish our lunches?" announced a confused Hinata in which Kin couldn't help but chuckle, earning Hinata's gaze towards the girl. "I think they want us to get to know each other better Hinata, since I am a girl and theirWell boys. Even though I never really had a girl talk before" she admitted with an embarrass look on her face along with a blush. Hinata smiling at the realization of why the boys left the girls alone so why not take this chance to get to know Kin better! Sitting across from the girl to get a good at her face along with smiling to the girl in front of herWhere to begin was the first thing that pop up in Hinata's mind. Shrugging her shoulders she decided she will go with the basics. "What are you into Kin? Like what kind of hobby's that interest you?" she asked the girl, seeing her respond with a blink, then started playing with her fork along with eating the small steak she grabbed. Waving her fork around to start up the conversation with Hinata and figure out what she is really into. "WellThis may sound embarrassing butI am really into collecting different types of bells. Like these for example" she informed Hinata all the while, reaching in her vest pocket to pull out small chain bells that you see on Christmas trees. "Like these bells I have here, are infused with special Chakra like substance that will help enhance my Genjutsu ability's", she beamed trying hard not to brag in front of the girl. But was surprised to see Hinata looking at the bells with fondness all the while staring up at Kin asking permission to hold the bells, in turn Kin couldn't help but giggle a bit and handed them to Hinata. "If you focus Chakra around them they will chime a beautiful melody. But don't focus too much or else, you will crush them a bit." She winked at the end seeing the girl eep from almost using too much Chakra. After getting used to focusing her chakra, she manage to get the two small bells to start making a melody, soft melody that can only be heard between Hinata and Kin. Kin widen her eyes from this and couldn't believe how beautiful and lovely the sounds were coming out from the bells. "Wow" she said, causing Hinata to look up at her by shifting her red eyes. "Hmm, you have a gentle heart HinataBefore you ask how I know it's the way they are slowly playing. Telling the world how kind and gentle you are by the rhythm I only heard it once in my life and that's from this shop keeper; who handed them to me." She explained while seeing Hinata hand them back over to her.

"That's really amazing how you can tell others from just hearing the melody like that Kin-chan!" Hinata beamed, earning a widen eye Kin. She never been called chan before nor, has anyone consider her to be friendly because of her brash attitude. She couldn't help but chuckle, the girl was too innocent and kind for her own goodBut she likes it. Before she knew it Hinata got up from the table and started pulling Kin towards outside the tower. "Whoa, whoa Hinata where are you taking me?" she asked with a little giddiness. Seeing how Hinata was happily looking at her and then deadpan in shock from what she said next! "I'm going to let you meet Naruto-kun, because you want to know where you got the ears from right?" she exclaim shocking the poor girl to death from how she knew she had fox ears! Then it hit her like a ton of kunai's. Of course she would figure out she had fox ears, because of her byakkugan she can see through Genjutsu was the thought going through Kin's head. After some time searching for said boy, they were able to finally find him outside from team sevens entry way, practicing his jutsu again. Re-gaining back controls over his Uzumaki jutsu's that didn't work for some reason against Sasuke. Kin blushed beat red from getting a better view of the boy His orange fox ears and tail, his whisker marks on his cheeks. His determination radiating off from the boy was suffocating and yetShe couldn't help but stare at him along with Hinata who started to get nervous and; inching her way towards the boy. Said boy ears twitch a bit from somebody being nearby, turning to find this person he had to correct himself and say 'persons' with an 's' at the end. Waving his hand up he then called out. "Hey Hinata who's your friend?" he shouted and asked, seeing the girl slowly turning red in the face and Kin just shaking her head. "Oh boy, this girl is unbelievableShe gets fluster by him just talking to her she must really love the boyAnd to think he was singWHOA! Slow down there Kin you never even met the boy till yesterday and today!" she said to herself shaking her head and started pushing Hinata forward. Once they got up to the boy, Hinata finally snap out of her daze and introduced Kin to Naruto. "Naruto-kun, this is Kin from the sound village. Kin this is Naruto-kun" before Hinata could finished Naruto grin at the two girls making them both blush from the smile, along with him shaking hands with Kin. "It's a pleasure to meet you kin, what you are looking at is the future Hokage someday!" he exclaim causing the girl, to chuckle a bit from that outburst along with him and Hinata. He used to people laughing or chuckling at his wish to become Hokage, on the account he knows their laughter are playful and will still say to him that he haves along ways to go before that could happenNow he know why they said that now, they weren't kidding it takes a lot of hard work and guts to do what he is trying to achieve for his life goalBut now he haves another obstacle to worry about and that's; the nine-tailed fox wanting to take control of him. "If the fourth couldn't defeat the nine-tailsWhat are the chances of me winning against itHopefully there will be another solution." He thought to himself. "WellNaruto I never heard a Hokage that haves fox like features beforeBut I guess it suits you." Kin remark with a taunting grin, that reminded Naruto of SasukeBut friendlier than his. "So what are you doing out here Naruto?" she continued to asked along with Hinata nodding, before she could taunt him he suddenly grabbed hold of her hands causing the girl to blush and lean her head back from the excited boy. Who was just chuckling and being giddy like a grade school kid. "I am glad you ask Kin! I've been working on recovering my lost Chakra, from that stupid pedophile snake bastard who somehow used a weird jutsu to block out some of my jutsu I learned from a scroll!" he shouted along by letting go of Kin pacing back and forth in front of a tree. Getting both Kin and Hinata to watch and listen to the boy's story of how he tried using his Water style bubble

bomb at Sasuke yesterday during his curse mark rampage. Only for it to fail and not executing correctly, but still manage to kick the Duck butt Uchiha to submission with the help of Shikamaru, Choji, Sakura and Hinata's team. Going on and on about the many uses he had for Shadow clones and his what she think she heard, clan jutsu's. Surprised her very much of how willingly and bold Naruto will go out of his way with his friends, or trying to prove to everyone his strength. She took a quick glance at Hinata and saw admiration in the girl's eyes; not lust, not fan girl extraordinary but true un-deniable admiration to the blonde boy! Turning her attention back to the boy, with his orange tail wagging up and down between each emphasis words he says. Along with rubbing the back of his head from going on a tangent of finding a; way to fix his jutsu Bringing a finger under her chin, she nodded and decided to help the boy out. "If you won't mind Narutobut I think I could help you out with that chakra problem" Kin said with a small smile, seeing the boy looking at her with expectations. Raising her hand up to the boy and girl that are around her she flicked her hand forward to continue her speech. "Now I'm not sure if it will work or not Naruto, but I am going to give you these bells and; I want you to carefully low as you can to concentrate your chakra into themThen maybe, just maybe the melody it plays out will fix your control." She explained, getting a firm nod from the boy. So without hesitation and praying to kami that the bells won't break on the boyShe handed him the little bells, the same ones that she gave Hinata and took couple steps back all the while seeing him closing his eyes softly and concentrating on the chakra with in him. She couldn't believe what color chakra her and Hinata were seeing, it was an oranges red that cover the little bells, making them levitating off from his palm hands. Ringing out a harsh melody at first, but then it slowly turn into one of sadness and lonelinessThis caused Kin to widen her eyes even more from hearing the sounds! "That'sThat's my melody! No wayHe looks really happy when we came out here and all excitedWhy is it that his chakra is playing such a sad song? WaitIs heIs he an orphan just like me?" she thought to herself feeling tears falling down her cheeks, surprising the girl so much. That she had to quickly wipe them away, along with Hinata holding her hands up to her mouth Feeling the emotions that was being played out by the boy. Watching the boy with a concentrated face along with determination is one thing, but hearing his melody play a whole different tune than what was being seenWas really getting to the girls. "O...Okay NaNaruto you can stop", Kin said between each breath, trying her best not to be weak in front of the two. Then she smiled softly to Naruto, who then open up his eyes to see both smiling girls staring at him softly. Feeling a bit nervous he rubbed the back of his head with a bashful smile and spoke up. "What? Something on my face?" he asked seeing Kin just let out a small playful grunt along with Hinata softly giggling. He likes it when he sees people smiling, even though he doesn't remember doing anything funny? "It's nothing Naruto, just the melody you played reminded me of mineAny way, try using a Jutsu from your scrollShould worked." "I hope" she said and thought to herself, biting gently on her thumbnail and watched the boy nod and asked Hinata and her for good luck! He then walked towards the tree, complementing of what jutsu to use. Then decided on the bubble bomb jutsu! "Water style Bubble bomb jutsu!" he shouted out, by pulling his arms back and gathering a lot of water between his separating hands. Then thrust forward to shoot out a powerful and large bubble at the tree bark that exploded with a loud bang. Shaking Kin and Hinata, along with Hinata congratulating on Naruto for getting the jutsu back along with Naruto running up to Kin and hugged the blushing girl who felt like fainting from there, never have she got somebody to hug her like that or, thank her so many times for helping him.

Once he let go of her from spinning, she couldn't help giggle and was surprised that her melody trick help Naruto perform his jutsu. So deciding to stay for a while along with getting to know the boy a bit more, she was surprised to hear how he too was an orphan and, how his goal was already explained to be a Hokage. But what surprised the girl so much and earning more respect for the boy, was that he wish to one day rebuild his once Uzumaki clan back to fruition. Saying how he won't stop till his clan is restored once more of course deep downKin knows the only way for Naruto to achieve this goal is a CRA. 'Clan restoration act', for those who are the only clan left in the existing village. But seeing how oblivious Naruto was to Hinata's feelings, it will probably be a long time till he gets that bill raised. Hell what surprised her even more is when they wanted to learn more about her. So she figure why not and seeing how Zaku or Dozu haven't bother to search for her yet, ungrateful teammatesShe decided to tell them more about her, leaving out the details of Orochimaru coming to her village Since from the sounds of it, she fought Naruto's teammate Sakura, the bubblegum girl who surprisingly showed a lot of skill. So she had to explain to Naruto that she was the one, along with her teammates that attack Sakura. First she thought the boy will shout and yell at her for doing something like that; closing her eyes tightly shut, expecting to get punch in the face or, kicked whichever comes worst to only flinch when she felt him raise her chin up. Opening her eyes she burst out laughing from Naruto puffing his cheeks out with his tong out, making a fish face to her. She couldn't help herself but burst out in laughter, all the while the same with Hinata who was hugging her stomach tightly from Naruto trying to cheer the girl up. Pulling away and laughing along with the girls he brought both hands behind his back and grin to them. "So feel better Kin? It was alright, I was told by Sakura-chan that your team was after Duck butt", this information gave Kin couple more chuckles and wonder if Sakura could forgive her if they were to meet? Answering her question before she got to ask, Hinata nodded and relay the message to the girl from Sakura herself. "And I quote: 'Hinata if by any chance you run into that sound girl, tell her that next time they meet it will be on equal terms' you really help Sakura out by getting out of her fan girl phase." This earned Kin a wide grin with a small flush on the face. Seeing how the sun was setting and surprising the ninja's there, of how late it was getting. Kin looked towards the two and let out a breath of air. "Alright, there's one thing I need to show you guysplease don't judge right awayRelease!" she shouted by forming a hand seal to; release the Genjutsu that she was emitting around her body; that caused a distortion to Naruto and Hinata's red eyes and boy were they surprised to see what Kin was hiding. After the distortion disappear around Kin, they couldn't believe that they were seeing her once brown chocolate eyes, turning red. With what looks like grey fox like ears along with a grey fox tail! "Whoa! Kin how the heck this happen!" asked Naruto along with Hinata blinking her eyes, seeing the girl just shrugging her shoulders. Not caring how the hell it happen or why, but seeing that Naruto and Hinata had the same featuresMinus the tail for Hinata; she decided that secrets shouldn't be kept anymore! "I had these right when I enter the villageWell first it was this weird feeling of searching for someoneThen the fox ears appeared right after the written test. Then when Haku and Ino I believe that's were their names, came to save me from couple of grass ninja's that my teammates left me behind. Along with after fighting against Sakura, I suddenly got the fox tail at the battlers dorm roomsThink it looks good?" She asked with a slight blush and not looking at them in the eyes. "It makes you look beautiful Kin right Naruto-kun?" Asked Hinata with a blush smiled towards

Naruto's direction. "That and I'm starting to see a pattern here with the fox featuresFirst it was Haku and I who had this intense love for NarutoAlong with Ino couple days later. Then the fox ears came after Naruto was receiving his fox tail against OrochimaruThen that means!" she didn't want to finish that train of thought just yet. Without making sure of the features behind the Kitsune looks. Bashfully rubbing the back of his head, Naruto couldn't help but agree with HinataAlong with sudden thoughts of Haku, Hinata and Ino also having fox tails. Then shook his head from the distraction as Kin was still waiting for his answer to the girl! "Yup I totally agree with Hinata Kin, it does make you look beautiful!" "What the hell! Why did I blurt that right out of my mouth I meant to say I agree with Hinata!" he thought to himself sweating profusely and saw Kin face covered entirely red and put both hands on her cheeks, looking away from the boy. While shifting her red eyes now and then to the boy and turn to face them with her fox like smile. "WellI'm glad I was afraid what you two would think if I had theseNaruto?" she suddenly asked, with her fox ears twitching. Earning his attention with a confuse look wondering what she want? "Do you have any other jutsu from this scroll of yours?" Which he beamed at the girl and nodded to her; the next few hours after showing his jutsu to Kin, along with accidently using his Chakra chains that wrap themselves around Hinata and Kin, causing the girls to yell out and moan from the chains rubbing against them and Naruto trying to set them freeKin couldn't believe how much she enjoyed that, though did not want to experience it again. This boy is full of surprises and; actually fun to hang out with and that smile of his! She just could get lost in that smile from him along with sharing the same sad melody from the bells. After saying their goodbyes to Naruto and separating from him at his dorm; Kin and Hinata continue their way towards their roomEven though Kin doesn't want to spend any more time with Zaku and Dozu, since they were giving her a very hard time with training and; giving to the point of inflicting physical pain with the training. Blinking her eyes and turned her attention to Hinata missing the question she asked. "I'm sorry Hinata say it again?" Which the hyuuga girl giggle and repeated her question. "I was wondering if you wanted to sleep over with Haku, Ino and I. I'm sure the girls wouldn't mind meeting you and a fellow Kitsune!" She said happily to Kin who blinked her eyes in confusion, then smiled at the girl. "Sure! I will definitely love that Hinata thanks!" she thanked the girl by hugging her, who hug in return while standing in front of said girl's dorm. Once they open it they almost burst out in laughter, seeing now that Haku this time was sitting on top of Ino who was crying to the ice user for mercy, which Haku just shook her head no and to continue the push up. Without looking towards Hinata's direction Haku spoke up with her eyes closed. "There are spare blankets in the closest for Kin to use Hinata and Kin; welcome hope you have fun and enjoy Ino's misery" "That's not fair Haku! You know I was only joking right!" Ino whined out then felt an extra body on top of her. "Gah Hinata! Get off come on, both of you are going to break me in half!" she said, struggling to even finish her thirteenth push up for that night. Which Kin couldn't help but burst out in laughter at the playful girls and finally decided what she really wants to do now "II want to stay with themas long as I can. And maybe Hinata wouldn't mind sharing Naruto" she thought to herself, letting a small perverted giggle at the thought. Who knows it might be fun to be around Naruto and the girls! After finally settling down and being surprised that Kin wasn't the only one with a fox tail, that shock

everyone to see Haku having a fox tail and explained that it was probably getting even more closer to Naruto that gave her the tail. Ino groaning and saying how it isn't fair for Haku to get the tail before her, only to get told by Kin that she receive her fox tail before any of them, and she wasn't even anywhere near the boy or getting close to him. After getting a good night sleep and discuss how the fox features worked for them, they came to the conclusion. That depending on the girl, they will either get their features faster than the other, or do something special with Naruto. So the three girls added Kin to the group which the girl almost balled her eyes out, for being in an actual family, along with asking them how they will get Naruto. Which Haku blushed and said she will just do what she haves been doing, with Hinata saying she will wait till both are ready to share a moment. Ino though might give Naruto a hard time and earn her love for him playfully of course. So Kin just grin and said she will just go for the boy, making everyone blush from the bluntness and asked why? "Because he is hot!" she giggled at the end, making everyone else laugh at her revelation. While said boy in his dorm was sneezing up a storm and was panicking if he was coming down with a cold? Xxx The next day came too soon and everyone was a waiting for their names to show up on the, vs. board on the far wall behind the Hokage. Boy was he surprised to see Naruto with those fox features that Kakashi reported along with seeing some of the ninja's from other nations stare at the boy with confusion, along with some of the females and female protector saying how Kawaii the boy and girls looked with the fox features. After giving his speech to the Genin from Hayate the coughing proctor explained the rules of this mini-tournament to lessen the numbers of ninja's so this way, the finals won't take too long since there are important people who can't stay to long in another villageAfter the rules were explained along with Kabuto leaving the arena. Everyone went up to the stands, along with Kin regretting to not hang out with the other girls on the other side of the room. Holding her Genjutsu up around her body so her teammates, won't realize her fox features and just wait for the names to be called on screen. Half of leaf ninja paled from the names on the screen, with a smirking Sasuke. But one paled face Haku shaking in slight fear couldn't believe what was on the screen Sasuke Uchiha vs. Haku Hyuuga! Thus the start of the min-tournament begins tomorrow! Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark

Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Hi everyone! Glad to announce Chapter 11! I got a question from Foxgoddess07 if I was trying to kill Haku XD No, no she's not going to do die, infact complete oppasite, I'm going to show everyone why Haku haven't been using any of her Ice jutsu! I mean come on, I'm really surprised none of you asked why she hasn't used any lol XD Then Hee-ho gave me an Interesting idea for Haku's tail, so keep a sharp eye for that in the chapter. For now, comments/review time! Crossoverpairinglover: There might be like probably one or two canon fights that I will skip over, except for TenTen and Temari. Gravity the Wizard: Don't worry lol, Neji's a good guy in this fanfic and not obsess with destiny and junk like that XD Naruhina: I know the feeling XD I had couple ideas where deciding if Sasuke does win and Haku loses, to Haku winning and Sasuke losing...So you have to just see ^_^ Darkassasian: I'm glad you enjoy the chapter with Kin : ) It took me awhile to figure out how she will fall in love with Naruto, then it hit me! Sound ninja, she will be able to trust somebody by listening to their melody from the bells. And since almost every sound ninja are orphans and Naruto is an orphan himself, I figure she will fall in love with somebody who shares the same melody as her. Plus like you said from your previous review! Who wouldn't fall in love with the boy and his smile XD Foxgoddess07: Don't worry Temari is not going to be in the harem, as I explain to Naruhina in the last review/comment she gave. I wouldn't be able to work out the whole Sand ninja wanting to stay in Konoha XD Lol no not killing off Haku. Deathmvp: Glad you enjoy the chapter with Kin ^_^ And yup don't worry, Naruto did whisper something to Haku to get rid of her nervousness away. But not telling what he whisper either muhahaha *cough weeze* any way...Hmm good point about Kin being a sound ninja. I don't quite remember but, was there a goven ninja council in the sound village? Or did Orochimaru have full control of the area and that he was the leader of that nation? But yeah, hopefully I can come up with something...Suggestions are very welcome lol Okay everyone one fight is done, who should fight in the second round? We still have, Naruto, Kiba, Hinata, Sakura, Ino, Kin, Dozu, Zaku, Shikamaru, Choji, Kankuro, Lee, Neji, Shino and Gaara left. (Tenten and Temari are still going to fight, which will lead Tenten to Naruto in a way) then once the pre-tournaments are done...We have Naruto meeting up to speak with the Third and Jiraiya for that one month training for the finals! Also the polls are closed and out of a whopping of 17 votes out of 4. Naruto will recieve Mia hyuuga's fox summoning contract. Sorry Jiraiya the toad summoning aint going to be use this time. And before anyone says this battle is one sided...It is, I mean think about it for a awhile...Sasuke did not have a good list of Jutsu during the 2nd exam and the pre-tournament...The only thing that really helped him was the Sharingan and his Taijutsu, along with Lee's primary lotus. So in a way, Sasuke was pathetic for the chuunin exams and to my eyes, only won by luck...So yeah, sorry if it feels one sided ^_^; that and I hate Sasuke...or as I like to call him...SasuGay XD Enjoy and have fun ^_^ not sure if my info of the Primary lotus is correct or not...

... Chapter 11: Discovery of the Uzumaki scroll. Sasuke vs. Haku Round 1 Haku could not believe her luck! First she gets attacked by the boy in the forest of death, now her name somehow randomly chosen itself to the first rounds of the pre-tournament, only to wind up to fight Sasuke once more! Do they want her to have a death wish? Looking behind her to stare at her adoptive mother slash sensei, who was staring at the board with slight frustration at the same time, having the feeling that either it was by chance that Haku and Sasuke will fight against each other, or someone purposely chosen the two kids to go up against each other "It's just like Danzo said, the pre-tournament is being somewhat manipulativeDamn those council's, getting into ninja business like thatI think they are starting to catch on to Haku's bloodline" Mia thought to herself and stared at her daughter with a very menacing glare then rested a hand on Haku's head, ruffling the girls black hair and rubbing the light blue fox ears. "HakuGive him hell! I give you full permission to go out on the duck ass Uchiha!" she announced to the girl, getting a wide eye expression from both her and Ino! Haku remember her mother of informing, her to never show her bloodline of using her Ice jutsu anywhere in the village, unless the forest of death. Now she is giving her full permission to show the Uchiha what she is really made of! "Are you sure mom? What if the Hokage" she started asking, taking a quick glance towards the third Hokage and the proctors that were watching and waiting for the girl to come down and fight the brooding Sasuke, who was smirking thinking he has already won the match by the girl forfeiting or afraid of his Sharingan. Getting some slight looks from Kakashi, Mia shift her eyes to the man who eye smiled and nodded to her, letting her know that Haku haves full permission to beat the ass out of the boy while also, peg his inflating ego down a two. Smirking she turn to the girl and kiss her forehead, along with releasing the Chakra seals on the girls handsGiving her a boost in Chakra reserves that were halve from using her Ice jutsu. "Who cares what Lord Hokage says, your my student and daughterAnd as your sensei, I say let him know what happens, when you mess with the frosty chills of an Kitsune!" Standing straight from the girl who finally agree and glare towards Ino, who whisper good luck and show him what she could do. Then she looked towards Hinata, Naruto and Sakura who all nodded with Naruto fist pumping to her. "Go get him Haku I can always beat Sasuke some other time Hey? I just realize something!" He suddenly announced while whispering something to the girls ears, earning a smile to her and giggled. "Got it? Also show him that you were only caught off guard by him. Kick his ass!" "Yeah, like Naruto said; show the duck ass what your made of Haku-chan!" shouted Sakura, all the while Sasuke was starting to get angry by his useless teammates, for not cheering him on but to a, no good girl who thinks she is a Hyuuga and think that she is important than an Uchiha elite. "CHA AND THEN YOU WILL BE ABLE TO IMPRESS NARTUO-KUN WITH YOUR STRENGTH AND GUTS! GO HAKU-CHAN LETS GO!" Inner Sakura started chanting and was now wearing a cheer leader's outfit. Getting the encouragement from her friends and family she nodded her head and hop over the railing. To land on the battle feel where she stood couple feet in front of Sasuke and Hayate the proctor. Mia who was watching this, remember what Danzo said to her and Sho as they were researching the Uzumaki scrollMostly the Beast Absorption Jutsu Flashback no jutsu!

Sitting in her house with a normal white wallpaper and green curtain's hanging from her windows. With a marble table in the middle of the living room; between the two white sofas; that she had set up in the living room. Mia who had sat the Uzumaki scroll on the glass table with wood holding in the frame; was spread open for her to scan through the scroll. Along with a man with raven black hair; with a black long sleeve shirt with the Uzumaki swirl on the base of his shoulders and long sleeve blue pants. Sitting across Mia and handing her the cup of tea, he too started scanning through the scroll with his black eyes, moving right to left. "So have you figure out anything Mia?" he asked the blue hair Hyuuga who nodded slightly, getting a decent idea of what the jutsu does. But needs a second opinion on the subject Sitting up straight and fixing her kimono jacket, she let out a sigh while sipping her tea a bit. "I have somewhat an idea of what Jutsu Naruto performed at the land of wavesBut I'm not sure if it's what causing the side effects on himAlong with the girls as well" She said honestly, she knew it would affect the blonde ninja only, because of what is seal inside of himBut she couldn't figure out why it was doing it with the girls as well? "So this is the jutsu that you highlighted? Beast Absorption jutsuAllows the Jinchurikii to unlock their true potential along with fully merging with their tenants" He then let out a whistle, surprised that the Uzumaki clans could come up with something like this? "I have to say I'm impress for their knowledge in sealing jutsu's, but why make something like this?" he asked while looking up to the Jonin hyuuga who just slap her hands against her lap. "I have no idea, but in a way it is not harming NarutoOnly seems to be powering him up with the Kyuubi's yin and yang chakra" then she heard Sho let out a grunt, knowing what he was going to asked "I hear a, but in that sentence" "ButThis could be bad news for the boyIf he does get all this fox features and; both you and I know that he sucks at Genjutsu so he won't be able to hide any of those fox like looks of hisWhat if", Before she could finish her sentence. Sho raise a hand up to calm the girl down and just spoke up to her "It will be fine Mia don't worryIf the villagers do anything wrong, or harm the boy. We will be there to stop it. Now I know this isn't what your real reason for being upset is it?" He asked her, along with Mia nodding her head back in response, gliding her hands through her spiky blue hair. "It's the girls I'm worried aboutI don't want them to get the same treatment that Naruto got you know? But then again something deep down, tells me they will take everything that dishes out to them. Just to be near NarutoI still said we should get Naruto before the final exams starts" Then they whip their heads at the direction to her house front door. Seeing that Danzo had let himself in and raise a hand before anyone could object about him barging in. "Now forgive me for intruding Mia hyuuga, Sho Uchi. But to let you know Mia that you should really consider locking your door" he explained while closing it behind him. Showing that he didn't use any tactics to barge in the place/houseThen started walking towards the two and join sitting on the sofa with the two and saw the Uzumaki scroll, that Mia was about to take away. "No need Mia, no need I'm not here for the Uzumaki scroll" Which; got the two anbu there to look at each other and then back at the bandage man "Then why are you here?" Mia asked Danzo who open his eyes slightly and said few words that she was afraid of "The council knows about Haku's bloodline" He then started explaining to her of how they

manage to get this little information, or knowledge of the girl having the Ice blood limit; to only realize that one of the Jonin's that were visiting the training areas, along with being loyal to the elders and civilian side of the council group. Spotted her and Haku working on more of her ice jutsu techniques during a late night training session, while informing them that they plan to manipulate the random roulette board at the pre-tournaments, to land on Sasuke and HakuTo see who haves the superior bloodline! Seething in rage, Mia stop the research with the scroll along with Danzo asking how much they know about the jutsu, that is making Naruto look like a fox and presumably the girls also. Which; Sho told Mia to go on ahead and that he will explain what they found to the man, with a nod and thanks to Danzo the woman ran out the door and towards the forest of death tower. Also hearing how Danzo help them out more for the jutsu that Naruto used and why it is affecting the girls! The reason the girls were also getting the effects of the jutsu is because, they are capable to becoming Naruto's mate if he chooses to wanting them to be with him, if not. The jutsu will just cancel itself; taking away all the fox features from the females. But then explained to them, that it will only work if said Girls want to stay with the boy or not. Flashback no jutsu off! Now seeing how Ino, Hinata and HakuIncluding the sound ninja across the stands all have the fox like features, something tells Mia that they really, really want to stay with the boy. Though she is afraid of one thing to speak with HakuAnd that'sThe TALK! Feeling her arm sleeve getting pulled on; she looked to her right and saw that it was Sakura who was tugging on her sleeve. "Hey Mia-sensei, what were those seals you released from Haku's hands?" She asked belittle from the jutsu that the sensei performed or just released from, looking up towards Kakashi silently asking if she have change for the better. Once again couldn't help but grin to see how Kakashi was being really happy with his studentsMinus Sasuke of course! Nodding to Sakura with a caring smile she started explaining to the girl. "Well SakuraRemember how Haku haves Ice jutsu from the bridge?" She reminded the girl, who shudder a bitRemembering how that battle almost turn for Zabuza's favor, if Naruto hadn't come along they would've been toast! Nodding to her and getting really curious now. "Those seals I used on Haku were to store away huge amount of Chakra from her body, which was the chakra she needed to use her Ice jutsuThe reason? So this way the council wouldn't find out about that bloodline of hersBut sadly seems like they somehow figure out all the whileFixing the perfect opportunity to have her and Sasuke get into a fix match for these rounds." She finished with a slight growl to her voice, earning some shocking stares from the other leaf sensei! They wouldn't believe her at first, but seeing how fast the board choose between the twoThey would have to agree that it was un-coincidental for these two to fight. "So wait a minute?" Sakura suddenly pique, along with Naruto and Kakashi looking at the pink hair girl and Hyuuga. "AreAre you saying Haku is originally stronger than all of us right now!" she asked with a raised voice. Causing Naruto to beam with his foxy grin, he knew there was something off from Haku! Especially between the two fighting at the forest of death, she did look a bit slower than what she showed off at the bridge. "Well, well Mia I have to say I'm impressed! Being able to conceal Haku's chakra like that with an advance sealing You should learn a thing or two from her Sakura, Naruto." Kakashi praised to the hyuuga, which the two smiled at each other and back to Mia. "Sorry you two", she chuckled while waving her hands back and forth, then pointed towards the arena. "I am happy to teach Ino and Haku for now enjoy the show." Which the two couldn't help but agree with the woman and decided to watch the show!

Xxx "Alright you two know the rules right?" Hayate asked, looking at the two battlers who nodded, never once taking their eyes off from each other. "AlrightBEGIN!" he suddenly jump away from the battle that was to begin. Before anyone could notice, Haku already appear right behind Sasuke kicking the boy as hard she could in the back of his head. Sending him flying to the wall from where she was standing, running forward with incredible speed and using one hand seals. Shocking everyone in the entire arena of seeing a ninja being able to do that! "Ice Style Ice slicer!" she shouted along by swinging one arm at a time upwards, sending a blade like shock wave made of ice towards Sasuke; Who quickly land his feet on the wall and jump away from the attacks that were being sent to him. Jumping and cartwheeling, he quickly from his hands seals and announced out. "Fire style phoenix flower jutsu!" with a breath of air and moving his head forward, he shot out a rapid succession of phoenix like fire balls at Haku. Who easily charged in towards the fire ball, scaring the living daylights out of Ino who scream out! "HAKU WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOINGOH" she quickly lowered her voice, watching in astonishment along with the others, at the flexibility that Haku was showing off! She was dodging each phoenix's like they were play toys, jumping over one, then diving under another, while flipping over the third one. Gaining distance to the Uchiha very quickly who manage to block a very powerful kick from Haku. But failed to block the second kick that hit him across the cheeksLanding; on the wall with her feet, she then pursuit Sasuke into CRC 'close range combat'. Both fists met with each other, grabbing one hand, to the other. Their knee kicking each other trying to overpower one another with Sasuke being a bit more physically fit than Haku, but she wouldn't let that get the best of her. She then head butt on the boy, causing him to stumble back from the impact then got punch two times in the stomach, kicked three times with Haku fast speed across his cheeks, then before he could recover from the beat down. Haku quickly made a hand sign with both hands "Water Style Ice dart Jutsu!" she announced, spitting out multiple ice shards towards the flying Uchiha's body that was just, getting litter and bruising from the multiple contacts from the Jutsu she is using. Everyone was really surprised the girl was moving, even with that tail of hers that started glowing all the sudden, then her red eyes flash all the while, did another Jutsu that was totally unknown to themEven Mia didn't know about this jutsu! "Ice style rushing glacier!" announced Haku in a very different voice and her movements weren't her own. With a huge inhale breath she then flip forward with the tail glowing and hitting the ground hard, sending out a very menacing ice spiked that was flying towards the Uchiha, causing everyone to grab on the railings, shock to see such a huge amount of Chakra being pour into that Jutsu! "This is for trying to kill me in the forest of death!" This made Mia growl out and whip her head towards Kakashi! Wondering if he heard any of this, which he didn't until now, getting two pale faces from Naruto and Sakura, for missing one very huge detail to give for their Sensei and shrunk their heads much as they could into their shoulders Sasuke, who manage to recover from the beat down, quickly rolled out of the way from the glacier firing off a fireball jutsu to Haku. Who blinked her eyes from confusion and didn't had enough time to dodge the fire jutsu, and went flying backwards from the explosion that burn pieces of her clothing, she was wincing badly from the powerful shock wave that hit her and widen her eyes when she turn her head down. She saw that Sasuke was right underneath her who grin and whisper to her

"So you think just because you unleash more chakra, you can defeat an elite Uchiha? Well can you survive after this!" He then quickly landed on the ground, kicking Haku in the back, shooting her straight up into the air. "Wait that's my move!" shouted Lee, earning some spectators to look at him and; then the bigger clone slash copy. It was his sensei Might Gai! behind him spoke up for those who were going to ask the question. "It's called Primary lotus, a very strong Taijutsu form that have been handed down to those who can execute it perfectlyBut also deadly", he quietly said, getting Mia to panic and looked up to her daughter along with Naruto, Hinata, Ino and Kin "Yes but in order to achieve this Taijutsu form, is to put your heart and soul in the technique, along with having a strong body and good speed. If you have just speed and not a strong body, you will feel the back lash of said technique", Lee finished explaining while looking at Neji. Who shook his head, quietly giving him the message that Haku won't survive against this technique "Bushy brow is there a way to counter it!" Naruto asked with sense of dread in his voice, causing Mia and Kakashi to raise an eyebrow to the orange clad Ninja. Lee moving his hand under his chin, getting some stares from the ninja along with his other teammate Tenten, who was just watching Sasuke kicked into Haku's left ribs and then to the next. "WellIf you can performJust a theory, if you can perform a Shadow clone right before the kick into the stomach. You might have a chance to get out of the combos, but even thenThe technique is to prevent the opponent from moving", explained Lee who looked up in worry along with Naruto. Who then scream out to the girl, knowing she probably won't be able to perform the jutsu "Haku quick use a Shadow clone, any clones just get out of that combo!" Naruto yelled out in the arena, getting Haku to shoot her eyes open. Along of doing a hand seal behind her back with one hand. Tenten just shaking her head, knowing it will be impossible for Haku to perform something like that in time, since Sasuke was now going above the girl and slam right into her chest! Now that will definitely knock someone out of commission Everyone panic and saw the girl flying straight down towards the ground, right before Haku slam into the ground along with Sasuke landing a couple feet from her, widen his eyes in shock to see Haku erupt into nothing but water! Everyone on the stands that consist of Gai, Lee and Tenten all were shock and blinking their eyes from what they just saw! "I think you miss understood me Lee", Neji suddenly pique with a smirk of his own, causing everyone to look at the Hyuuga prodigy. "I shook my head in a way that Sasuke wouldn't be able to finish the combo in time, because I warned Haku about it ahead of time, in case he would've stolen it." He smirked to the Taijutsu boy, who pump both arms and shaking with excitement then thrust his body up with fire burning in his eyes. "THAT IS VERY YOUTHFUL OF YOU NEJI, LETTING AND INFORMING A FELLOW ADOPTIVE SIBLING THE WARNING OF SUCH A DANGEROUS TECHNIQUE, I, I AM SO MOVED BY YOUR YOUTHFULLNESS TO HAKU-SAN!" Lee screamed out, causing everyone there to move a couple inches away from the boy, but still cheered on to Haku, they have to agree with Lee on this one. Informing a relative, who isn't kin blood with ya, is very impressive and shows how much they care for their family. Neji looking towards Hinata to see if she agreed to Neji's intentions and; couldn't help but see his Cousin smile towards him and whisper thank you Nii-san, which he closed his eyes and nodded. Staring back to the battle that was still continuing!

Sasuke was in so much pain and his muscles feel like they've got pounded on by nothing but hail How ironic he thought, since Haku is an Ice user. Trying to find her with his Sharingan and thankful that they were still active throughout the battle, since he couldn't really follow and track down the girls incredible speed. Her strength must be in like high ChuuninNo it isn't her strength, her strength was that of a high GeninBut her speed and knowledge of jutsu is definitely high Chuunin! Then he whip his head around sensing a very large chakra signature behind him and saw that Haku's chakra, which is normally blue, was now that mix of Purple and red. That was swirling all around her! Naruto blinking his eyes at this couldn't believe that Haku also got the same chakra as him, which confused him a lot? "Wait what the hellWhy does Haku-chan have that color chakra?" Everyone around the room, even the sand siblings who were shaking to the brimThinking that Gaara might respond to a chakra level that high, though when they looked over to him they deadpan seeing how he was just staring blankly at the girl with no emotions only a shift movement of his eyes towards the others with a deep voice. "What?" "NotNothing Gaara" Temari, the oldest of the three siblings spoke up with a slight tremble in her voice. Paying her attention back to the arena, though getting quick glimpse at our Pineapple hair ninja, who blinked and stare back at her. Only receiving a scowl from the girl and turn of her head... "What the hell was that all about? SighWoman are troublesome" He shook his head and made a point to one of the woman down below"Especially ones with Kitsune features, whatever jutsu she is going to use I sure hope it will knock Sasugay out", he chuckle at his own joke. Then everyone in the entire room including MiaAll widen their eyes and move against the railings from the Jutsu that Haku shouted. "This jutsu is my mom's most signature move that is very powerful for her. Water Style WATER DRAGON JUTSU!" Haku shouted out in the arena, getting everyone in rookie ten to cheer and wail out to the girl, for finally accomplishing the one jutsu she always wanted to learn. In memory of Zabuza watching over her as a little girl, to Mia hyuuga adopting her and saving her from being an orphan from the bloodline purge. The water that was now rising and going around the girl shot straight up to the skies, twisting and twirling, flying higher and high. Fusing together into one giant geyser that started morphing the body of the water, showing glowing eyes and the face that of a dragon! That roared down to the scared Uchiha who couldn't move at all from the sight he saw. Then with one mighty roar the dragon flew straight down towards Sasuke with incredible speed and power, that it crashed right on top of him, covering the entire arena in a pool of water that every proctor and the Third Hokage couldn't help but be impress by the girl's intensity! Mia who was up on the stands couldn't help but whip her eyes a bit, she remember secretly spying on Ino and Haku the one day, after realizing that her water scroll was taken from the house. To find out that Haku asked Ino to help train the girl into making the water dragon jutsu, even though Ino's element was not water. She asked Haku why she wanted to learn it in the first place and what made Mia proud to be her mother is when she announced "I wanted to honor Zabuza kindness of watching over me through out those ten years of my life, at the same time. Bringing me and my mom together, without him I would never have met momAnd without Mom taking me in, I would never met you guys at the academyI want to show them that I can be a great Kunoichi by learning their signature Jutsu!" That's what Haku's announcement was to Ino and there on. The two worked really hard to get Haku to learn the water dragon jutsu, before the starting of the Chuunin exams. "I guess because of me sealing some of her chakra in that sealShe couldn't perfectly execute the jutsu properlyHaku you made both Zabuza and I proud for learning the jutsu" she thought to herself, seeing that Haku was now on the ground panting and coughing out blood from that primary lotus technique

Sasuke did to her, along with holding her ribs. She strain a lot of muscles to keep herself from flinching and slowing down her speed so Sasuke wouldn't lay a hit on her Once the water dried up, every one of the rookie 10 were wailing in cheers with Haku widening her eyes from what she saw! Sasuke was on the ground breathing and panting, not moving a single muscle or; even bothering to get up! Hayate who coughed a bit stared at Sasuke for a bit, to see what his condition was, then looked towards the ice ninja who was trying her best to wipe away the blood that was on her chin. He then smirked at the girl with his hand raise up in the air he swung down and pointed towards the girl. "The Winner of this match is Haku Hyuuga!" Naruto, Ino, Sakura, Hinata, hell everyone was livid and cheering the girl! Even Naruto and Sakura jumping over the railing to go and congratulate the girl with Ino behind them, saying how amazing she was and how great she performed! All the while her mother to jump over the railing, to approached the girl. To see all her friends were congratulating the girl of her efforts, along with Sakura shouting out Cha by accident and quickly closed her mouth, earning more laughter from the group. Even Naruto who carefully hugged the beat red girl saying how he was very worried for her! Which Mia couldn't help but shake her head in now figuring out that Haku is definitely in love with the boyAnd she wouldn't have it any other way. "Haku you've come a long wayEven earning wonderful friends and, landing yourself a boyfriend" She chuckled after reaching the girl, who stared up at her with red eyes, her light blue tail softly wagging a bit. Wondering what her mother would say to her then let out giggles from Mia nooging her head saying how she made her proud and; complimented how strong she gotten! The third Hokage, who was watching the event play out, couldn't help but smile for everyone even Naruto. "They've come a long way with their trainingI am very proud of them and; their never giving up dreams of protecting their friends and familyNaruto my boy, you've made wonderful friends" He thought to himself and, saw how everyone was slowly guiding the girl back to the stands, while Sasuke was picked up by the medic ward. Along with Haku earning a quick kiss from Naruto while no one was watching. "Well, well! I didn't know you had it in you NarutoSo that part of the rumors were true tooThat and IKinda spied on ya with my crystal orb to see how you were doing" He thought to himself with a perverted chuckle on the inside of course! "II lost, I lost to a no good orphanWhere did she get that power from! How could I an elite ninja lose to a, nobody, a loser, a witch! This doesn't make any sense I thought they were making Naruto stronger, but seems like it's the other way around! Naruto UzumakiYou will pay for your insolence for stopping me from my goalI will show youI will show you how terrifying the Uchiha's can be!" Hayate, who was waiting for everyone to calm down from the incredible performance from the girl; nodded his head and got everyone's attention one more time! "Alright look at the board for your names for Round 2" Who will be facing off in round 2? The suspense is rising between the battlers! Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers

Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Hey everyone, sorry for the wait lol. Had a very bad case of the stomach flu which was really bad for me, hence why I haven't updated in a while. But feeling all tip top shape and rareing to get back to my fanfics XD Later today might post up a second chapter to make up for the lost times lol, that and came up with great ideas for the fight against Shikamaru and Naruto : ) So right now...Review/Comment time! Crossoverpairinglover: If I still had up my anbu wanting to be sensei on here, you would've see why I respected Zabuza : ) And don't worry, Lee isn't going to get maime. Darkassassin: Yup that was the reason why she couldn't use her Ice jutsu, was because Mia sealed some of her chakra into her hands, So this way nobody in the village will warn the Council about her Hyuoton bloodlimit. all the while Haku being the only Hyuoton bloodline left (not sure how accurate it is, but I'm pretty sure she is the only one left) And yes, there will be hilarity from their "talk" XD It involves some Kunais and exploding tags and one orange prankster being chase lol. In a way for the third, can't blame him really...Since he is very protective of Naruto and Konohamaru, he will try and find chances to watch over the two when he can. (Though who else knows what he does with that orb of his...) And no lol, their fox features don't neglect their own jutsu/abilities : ) So don't worry about that, but your right about them enchancing their strength. And thank you, to be perfectly honest, I thought thats how you spelled it out too ^_^; Deathmvp: Ah I can see where your coming from there, but in a way she had plenty of water to use actually : ) Since the trees, the grass, the plants everything will have water inside of them or dripping off of them. She would've easily be able to lower the tempature down enough to pull off the moisture from said things. Freezing up part, yes she did froze up and wouldn't be able to use her ice jutsu. The reason behind the seals is explained to Darkassassin : ) And yes I am so definitely going to do the Shikamaru vs. Naruto fight XD Which is the next chapter^_^ Naruhina: Ah thanks for clearing that up, its been a long time since I've read/watch the chuunin exams. That I forgotten about Sasuke's version being called Lions barrage T_T Thanks for clearing that up for me XD Yup Sasugay got his whooping, although you will probably be upset in the future chapters...*hint hint wink wink nudge nudge* lol Hee-Ho master: Glad you like the tail bit : ) And hope you continue reading and enjoying XD Darklordcole: Thanks for the comment! Hope you continue reading : ) Okay everyone, this fight might be short lived and not so good...since being sick for the past three to four days haves defused my thinking process, I had a hard time finishing this. But on another note, I also had a hard time working with the characters for this fight as well, since I don't really know what they can do...so I hope it turn out okay and you all enjoy and have fun reading...Question! How many combatants are there in the final rounds? Was it eight or ten? ...

Chapter 12: Kin vs. Dosu Round 2 The roulette was going through the names of each fighter quickly, after the battle between Haku and Sasuke. Everyone was livid and can't wait for their turn to the arena, with Ino and Hinata taking care of Haku, since she was still feeling the intense pain through her ribs by the Lion barrage combo Sasuke did. Apparently the combo was borrowed slash copy by Lee's primary lotus, Sasuke's Sharingan manage to copy every movement and twist of Lee's body to fully understand the power behind the move. Sadly though Sasuke's body wasn't built to use the lions barrage correctly and only had the speed to perform the combo. Which made Sasuke's body paralyze for a brief moment giving Haku; enough time to perform her Mother's and Zabuza's signature move the Water Dragon jutsu! Well once the match was done and Haku was deemed victorious, they continued on to the next rounds of the preliminaries of the Chuunin exams. With the names on the board randomly going through names at a fast paced. Kin who was waiting patiently for the names to show up on the board, she was going through her thoughts about future things that were to come, originally her team were supposed to enter the Chuunin exam and kill Sasuke, but they weren't expecting Sasuke to suddenly get up and strike them down like that with those weird markingsDosu have explained to her and Zaku to never engage the Uchiha when he enters that weird stateAlthough; when Haku went up against the Uchiha and surprisingly used Jutsu and abilities that Kin didn't even knew she had! Sure she was told that Haku uses Ice jutsu that was one thingBut she didn't know the girl could actually perform them without hesitation! "Could it be her bloodline? I never seen a hyuoton user before in my life" she thought to herself. Then she couldn't help but sigh all the while lean against the railing, seeing how caring Haku's sensei slash mother was being with her along with her friends. That's one thing in her entire life she dreams of havingA family. Though she shiver and paled when she felt her sensei hands on her shoulders, looking behind her slightly and staring up at the green slit eyes man. Who chuckled lightly at her and pointed at the screen in turn following his pointed finger and widen her eyes in fear from what she saw on the board! Kin Tsuchi vs. Dosu Kinuta Her eyes just widen even more from the screen showing that her and Dosu are now up against each other! "ThisThis is bad! Dosu sound gauntlet will be very effective against me! Especially with the fox features, I just hope my Genjutsu will hold up long enough for me to knock him outBut then, he will be used for sacrificeWhatWhat should I do?" "Kuku what is wrong Kin? Don't want to fight your teammate? If you don't follow my orders, I will kill you and your team where you stand" her sensei whisper in her ear while licking his lips slowly causing the girl to shiver and nodded fearfully. With no choice in the matter, she hop over the railing and got into position where Hayate was standing along with Dosu standing couple feet away from her. Squaring each other off with slight nerves from Kin, while determination from Dosu is shown in his eyesMaking the girl grit her teeth a bit and know that he will do everything in his power to win this match to survive! "Alright you two know the rules right?" the proctor asked the two combatants, whose nodded at him to single him that they were ready to fight. "Okay begin!" he shouted while jumping away from the two. Which Kin quickly started back flipping away from Dosu, knowing what serious damage those

sound gauntlets can do to her body! "Humph, smart of you to do that Kin but even stillYou can't always avoid me!" Dosu shouted while charging straight at her; with incredible speed causing the girl to quickly kick off from the wall, so his sounds wouldn't reach her in time and threw some senbons at the mummy man; who spun around to block the attacks and caused sound waves to echo out of his gauntlets. Then Kin, Naruto, Haku, Hinata and Ino all covered their ears from the intensifying pain that was ringing through their ears from the high pitch noise! Dropping to her knees and wincing gritting her teeth from the pain that was echoing throughout her body, she could feel slight blood starting to come out! Before she could recover though, Dosu did one massive kick to her chin and sent the girl flying! "Some things not right hereKin is supposed to be used to the sound gauntlets?" Dosu thought to himself; as he watch the girl righted herself back to her feet and threw more senbons at him. Along with some attach with bells that he grabbed in midair, causing the girl to panic and dodge her own senbons at her with great force that the senbons almost pierce through her skin if she didn't dodge the last moment. This is bad for her, all her sound base jutsu are within those bells; if she doesn't get one to at least land on the other side of the wall, she won't be able to win this match with physical strength alone since Dosu beats her in that subject and, for the fact that he haves those gauntlets of his that will interfere her entire body mass! Without hesitation she block the first downward punch from Dosu all the while she whale out in pain from the pain coursing through her body. "It's no good! With the fox ears, its making it very harder to concentrate and enhancing his sound waves" She thought to herself. While receiving a heavy blow to stomach that caused her to bend forward with immense pain, coughing out a good amount of blood from her mouth and then got kicked a cross the head; rolling and bouncing off the ground to a stop. "Hey Naruto isn't that the same gauntlets that?" Sakura began to asked, leering hard at the device around Dosu arms. Which the blonde ninja looked over at her and then back to the mummy man, nodding in agreement remembering what happen to Kabuto earlier in the written exams. "Yeah you're right SakuraAnd they still hurt even from up hear?" He replied while rubbing the side of his fox ears. Sensing Kakashi staring at the back of his head with his book closing "Something up Naruto, every time he laid a punch on the girl. You and the girls will immediately close your ears." He asked the boy who turn his head up towards his sensei, with a slight nod and pursing of his lips. "In a way Kakashi sensei, that guy Dosu gauntlets lets out these weird, vibrating sounds for every time he swings his arms or hits someoneI don't know how it works though" before he could continue, another voice pique up next to Sakura and Naruto. "They're sound gauntlets", spoke a girl with two brown buns of hair on top of each side of her head, wearing a pink Chinese like vest with green long sleeves pants. "They're an interesting tool and hard to come by." Then they all winced from hearing Kin screaming in pain once more, along with Naruto clutching his fox ears. All the while Sakura was looking through her pouch to see if she haves anything to cover his ears with. Kakashi having a worry glance at the boy, turn up at the girl. "You are from Gai's team right? Can you tell us if they are ways to silence these gauntlets?" Nodding with a smile and taking a worry glance at the blonde ninja, whose red eyes were blinking

from feeling some cloths covering his ears along with Sakura asking if that was better, only for the boy to have trouble hearing her. Smiling that she figure it work nodded to the boy, along with point at her own ears to indicated she stuff them, with him open his mouth in a ah motion and gave her a thumbs up. Smiling and looking back into the battle field, where Kin was finally able to land some hits on the mummy person, but either way looks like the girl won't last very long with those bruises and blood stains covering most of her chin. "HellI'll be surprise if she comes out of this alive?" thought Tenten. Then decided to answer Kakashi waiting question"Well, I only now seen it in action, but from the looks of it and the way he swings his armsLooks like he needs to generate enough wind force into those holes, in order to create sounds and vibrations. Then once he lands a hit onto the person with that generated force the entire body will feel ripples, since our bodies are made out ofNow I'm sure how correct I am with this, about 97% of H2O." she finished, wincing from couple more blows giving to the kin girl, that is barely hanging on. That's when it hit Sakura. "Wait! You said he needs to generate enough speed for the sound gauntlets to work right? Along with those holes having to be left alone?" she asked with a slight curiosity, to see Tenten looked up with her eyes and back to the pink hair ninjaNodding. "In theory yeah it should render them uselessWhy?" She asked curios of why the pink ninja, would even worried about the sound Genins and their little fights. Sure she has seen the Kin girl hang out with Hinata yesterday, nothing to serious or just wanting to get secrets of the leafBut scratch the idea since Hinata wouldn't do that to her own village even Naruto. Watching Sakura walk up to the railing and staring deeply at the gauntlets, counting and analyzing in her head for how long it takes for Dosu to generate enough wind and, the timing of his swings. "Judging by the way he keeps his distance from Kin, looks like he needs to gather air for about sixty secondsThe farther the opponent the more deadly the vibrations are, along with how powerful it becomes. So if you were to shorten the distance between him and yourselfThe vibrations will just be minor irritations!" Sakura thought to herself, figuring out the secret behind the gauntlets and how they work! Leaning over the railing yelling out to Kin! "Kin keep close to him and you will do fine! Just make sure he doesn't gain distance!" shouted Sakura, surprising some of the sensei's of why she is helping out with one of the opponent's, all the while Gai, Kakashi, Asuma and Mia all grin at the girl. "Way to go SakuraYou've come a very long way and already you're helping out one of Naruto's friends. I'm proud to be your sensei" Kakashi thought to himself. Mia then used her byakkugan to check what Sakura found out, to her surprised she couldn't help but grin even wider. Watching how the chakra flow through Dosu body envelopes one specific area at a certain time. "I seeSo that's what you caught on Sakura, he needs to generate Chakra before he strikes his foes down." Kin widening her eyes at the pink hair girl, who was smiling down at her and then grin back. "I almost have forgotten about that! Thanks BubbleI mean Sakura. I shouldn't fight long rang, I should be fighting in close!" She thought to herself and dashed forward with new found conviction in her eyes. Dosu step back a bit from this and chuckle deeply. "You really think just because the bubblegum ninja figure out the gauntlets that easily?" he quickly pulled up both arms, to block the senbons. Before he could put them down to retaliate, his field of vision of Kin triple in numbers! "What!" he then quickly looked down to his gauntlet, to see couple of bells hanging off from the opening then felt a very powerful jump across his cheeks, then followed by an elbow to the gut. Along with a

head butt from Kin forehead protector! Palm strike to the chin, a forward punch to the stomach, a double kick to the chin. Then she leapt up into the air and threw senbons towards Dosu legs, causing the man to drop on his knees with blood stains on his pants. Grunting and growling out in frustration, he couldn't believe thatThat Kin was getting help from a Leaf ninja! Why would they help her out against her own teammate! He can easily see Orochimaru killing him after this is all over, he won't let it happenHe won't become that man's test subject! Before Kin could throw a senbons towards his neck to send him, into a false sense of death; He quickly grab her throat and released a lot of chakra throughout his body, sending vibrations through the gauntlets and into Kin. Making the girl scream and wail out in the arena! "Dosu what the hell are you doing man! You're going to kill her let her go!" shouted Zaku who was gripping the railings tightly almost threatening to break it in half. But the man wouldn't listen to anything that Zaku had to say and kept the chakra going. He then started punching the girl repeatedly to add even more damages to her. He could already see how she was slowly losing conscious from all the pain he was inflicting on her, he wouldn't be betray, he wouldn't die and he certainly will not forgive Kin for following a Leaf ninja's advice! He kept pounding and pounding at the girl, not caring in the world from all the shouts he was getting. The girl at this point was coughing out so much blood it will be a miracle if she would be left alive. Then it happen, he felt something hit him so hard with so much force and anger that sent him flying into the far right wall. Crumbling and having debris fall on top of him clearing away the debris from his falling form he got a good glimpse of the person that punched him very hard in the cheek. Standing there was Naruto showing his K-9 teeth at Dosu with a very small bloody fist that came off from the man! Breathing and panting angrily at the man for doing that to Kin when she couldn't even battle any more, looking towards where Kin was all the while being carried closed to the boy who grabbed her before falling to the floor, her eyes were glazed over and her entire chin and flak jacket was cover in her own blood from the beating Dosu did. But what shock him and everyone there the most were the grey fox ears and tails that were on the girl! Most of them weren't phased to seeing this, but the rest were definitely in shock from what they were seeing. Her genjutsu wore off from the moment she passed out and showed everyone what she was hiding... Some of them were even a bit sadden to see how beaten up the girl was, she wasn't daring to move and would flinch every time Naruto would make a sudden movement. Hayate giving a caring smile to the boy along with the other Proctors, the man shook his head and had to follow the rules. Stepping up to where Naruto was carefully laying down the girl's body he announced to everyone in the stadium of the winner. "Because the match was interrupted by a Ninja, the winner by penalty goes to Dosu", announced Hayate. Getting some down looks from the leaf side of the contendersHe couldn't really blame them, the girl didn't deserve that beat down from her own teammate, let alone become a bloody pulp on the ground. But that's the way of the ninja, no one not even your enemies/friends will hold back on you. The medics were half way through the halls ready to heal and patch up the girl, before she got on the stretcher, she manage out of reflexes with her hands grabbed onto Naruto's arms in desperation. Pulling him in close to her mouth, "NNarutoKun I don'tI don't wantto be a sacrifice" she tried to relay the message to him, but couldn't get her sentence out right with her coughing fits. The medics asking Naruto politely to move away and which he did, only to still being held on by Kin, the girl just wouldn't let go of the boy's arms. No matter how hard he tries to gently let her arm go "What isWhat is this pain I'm feeling?" he said to himself, looking down to the girls dragging hand

that was gliding across his arm and finally letting go of the boy. Who just watch the medic ninja's carry her off into the hall's, watching her disappearing form from the arena. "That wasn't my pain That was Kin'sShe's, she's afraid of someone and whatever sacrifice she was talking about Might actually happen to her, butWhat can I do? Whatcan I do" he looked down in thought and slowly walked back his way to the stands, where everyone was watching him carefullySeeing all sorts of emotions going through the boy's face. Even Kakashi's face had to sadden from the boy's features, something was definitely bothering the blonde ninja and whatever it is. Must have something to do with Kin's departure, turning his gaze over at Mia who blinked from feeling Kakashi gaze at her, she turn at him and wonder what he wanted all the while her byakkugan was on. Giving out hand language to the woman they communicated silently "Were you able to figure out what the conversation was between Naruto and Kin?" he hand sign to her, which she reply back with hers. "Something about Sacrifice, she told Naruto that she doesn't want to be a sacrificeI don't know what she meant by it, but she didn't give a full descriptive message since she was injured" "Hmm why would somebody use their Genin to be a sacrificeUnless" He then took a quick glance at Kin's sensei, seeing that the sensei was smiling and looking back towards him as well. Glaring and staring down at each other immensely, then he broke the gaze and continue his message to Mia. "Mia, I want you to get Kin out of the normal medic bay and into the Anbu's special medical center after the exams" "Why? Did you figure it out that quickly Kakashi?" "I have a hunch, but can't be too cautious of the situation. But don't raise suspicion to the Genin got it?" Which she nodded and; quietly shushin out to the halls, creating a shadow clone of herself ordering it to take Kin to the Anbu black ops medical treatment center which the clone nodded and ran off to carry out the order. Once that was done, everything got back in order with couple of more rounds of the exam. Some of them being good and some of them being one sided, especially with Gaara vs. Zaku and Rock Lee vs. Kiba. Those matches weren't much of a good fight, especially with the sand ninja killing Zaku instantly with his sand coffin. That sent chills down everyone's spine even Naruto was getting a bit frighten by the boy's sheer strength all the while laid his ears against his head once the red hair stared up at the blonde with a very devil smile and sand transport back with his siblings. The match with Rock lee and Kiba was a very evenly match battle between the two, since they both excel in Taijutsu and speed, but Lee proved that he was much more physically stronger than Kiba was in their match. But never the less, the boy's enjoyed each other's duels to the end hell, even Lee enjoyed Kiba's Youthfulness along with having a chance to fight such a strong opponent who works well with a ninja hound! The next round was Sakura vs. Ino in which the girls came out into a draw. Surprising mostly everyone in the entire arena, considering how rigid Mia's training schedule is, waking up at five thirty in the morning to do early morning training! But seeing Sakura pulling it off till the very end along with Ino also enjoying her battle with Sakura so much, it was mostly a display of two very much trained Kunoichi's that were practically dancing on the battlefield, waiting for another to go down. But it all came down to Stamina and boy, were the two tiring out very quickly One final blow to each other's head sent them down for good, ending it with a double knock out. In term that neither will be passing on to the final'sAfter a good series of fights everyone is once again watching the board.

Naruto Uzumaki vs. Shikamaru Nara "ALRIGHT FINALLY ITS HERE, ITS HERE MY TURN HAVE FINALLY COME!" shouted the blonde ninja, who was very eager to show what he can do in front of everyone, at the same time hopping up and down. He then quickly hopped over the railings and landed wagging his tail vigorously in eagerness, grinning and giddying like a fool. He couldn't believe that the time haves finally come, to show the ninja's and proctors here what he can do! "Good luck Naruto, time to show everyone here how far you've progress over the years" Hokage thought to himself smiling at the blonde hair knuckle head. Seeing how the boy was ready to bounce off the walls. "SighWhat a drag I have to go up against Naruto? Well I guess it's better than up against a girl I presume" Hopping over the railing himself, he let out a boring yawn approaching the proctor and the prankster, not caring in the world if he would win or not; fighting Naruto wouldn't really prove anythingOkay that was a lie. The lazy genius knows how strong Naruto really is, if showing how well he worked with him and Choji at the forest of death. "But still this is NarutoHe couldn't have improve that much could he? Then again he is the village leading prankster in the worldThis is troublesomeNaruto is like an enigmaOh well better get started since I really have no choice in the sayingMy mom would kill me if I would lose in the preliminary rounds." The blonde across the room was just grinning with determination at the pineapple headed boy. With an out stretch fist towards the lazy genius in front of him; "Getting scared feet Shikamaru? Better since we all know who is going to win in this match!" declared Naruto while swiping his arm down with a grin. Then got a ticked mark after seeing Shikamaru just yawning in front of him and got into position of his thinking pose. "WhateverLets just get this over with, I have cloud watching plans for later" the lazy genius said tauntingly, knowing Naruto will know the meaning behind those words in a way of saying, 'better give it your all Naruto cause I won't go easy on you'. "Alright if you two are ready, then begin!" Who will win the 6th round of the preliminaries? Naruto Uzumaki or Shikamaru Nara the battle between the prankster and the genius begins! Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories

Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Phew took awhile, but finally got done with the match between Shikamaru and Naruto. That was a very interesting vs. I ever written and proven to be difficult too _ But all in all, finally got done and is ready to be posted XD for now, review and comment time! Deathmvp: Glad you enjoyed the chapter and glad you enjoyed the intereactions with the characters, it was kinda hard to think of a fight between Dosu and Kin, since we only see them once in the entire friggin anime and manga _ I do hope the Shikmaru vs. Naruto fight pleases you lol Naruhinafan: Don't worry you didn't offend me, to be honest I don't like Micheal jackson myself ^_^; only heard one of his music and thats from free willy. Wow, thats awsome how you can picture perfect the entire Sasuke combo from the NUN games XD I personally love playing those games, especially number 3. Since they have over 52 characters and most of them are the entire Naruto cast lol; including the first second and fourth hokage XD Konhamaru squad and Hanabi. Okay so not all of the cast are in it, but a good majority of them are XD I can see why Naruto gets paired up with so many characters now, because of the Un3 game for the Ps2 lol Hope you look forward to the fight : ) Darkassassian: glad you enjoy the chapter and yeah, right now my throat is hurting now, but it won't get the best of me with writing. There will be a chapter with Mia telling Haku about the birds and the bess, just she doesn't relay the messeage so well...Since she hasn't gotten the talk herself. Lol you never know XD Mia maybe an adoptive mother, but she can still be scarry when you're facing her. I do hope you enjoy the fight with Shikmaru and Naruto lol, it was definitely hard to type out. Rubius: Sorry no, Temari isn't going to be in the harem, on the account there would be confliction between the sand and leaf ninja's after the leaf destruction arc. That and Temari is the Kazekage daughter, so yeah the politician between the two nations will be in an uproar. Okay, it tooken me two days to finish this fight. Deathmvp I did what you asked and turn it into first person view : ) So I did my very best to detail out the entire battle, along with keeping the characters in check through strength levels. So I really hope it turn out alright and its in everyones favor. Enjoy and have fun : D ... Chapter 13: Naruto Uzumaki vs. Shikamaru Nara round 6! Okay this is Naruto Uzumaki that I am facing up against he couldn't be that difficult to beat right? I wish I could really say that about the boy, but there is just so much I don't know about him right nowFor example, oh hold on Naruto is charging straight at me with his fist trying to hit my face in turn I easily dodge by hopping back quickly from the forward punch. Then duck underneath a round house kick, follow by an arm sweep which I easily grabbed with my arm and threw him over my shoulder, to gain some distance from the boy. Seeing how he easily fixed himself right up from the toss landing perfectly on his feet. I then used enhance chakra to my feet and slide backwards across the floor. To gain huge distance between him and I, at the same time throwing some cameo bomb tags on the ground so he wouldn't spot them right away and foolishly run right into them since he is a close range fighter. But still, I have to worry about his Shadow clonesHmm I really need to think this carefullyLooking around the arena to find better spots to lay some bomb traps and uses for my shadow possession jutsu. I then came up with five more plans in my head and how they will play out.

Reaching down to my weapons pouch that was on my waist, I widen my eyes a bit then grin from Naruto shouting. "Here I go Shikamaru! Shadow Clone Jutsu" he shouted creating what seems to be like six shadow clones, all running towards my direction and towards the bomb tags that I placed on the ground. I can easily tell that Naruto himself was in one of the cloneThe idiot doesn't realize the real reason behind that jutsu; all the while willingly put his self in with the shadow clones putting himself in danger. But I was shock from what else just happen, before he stepped on the bomb tags, all the clones jump into the air and three of them transform into wind shruikens! "Demon wind Shruikens!" Cried out Naruto; who then threw all three of his shruikens right towards my direction, I had no choice but abandon the plan right now and go on with the next one, right now need to dodge these shruikens, or else they will impale me into the wall. I rolled away from the first one, then slide underneath the second one; while the third one I was about to dodge right away only for it to become Naruto himself and landing a heavy right hook into my face, sending me tumbling through the arena all the while I flip myself to standing at the same time wiping off any substance from my cheek. Damn he hits hard and I didn't notice him becoming a shruiken? Calm down Shikamaru, you still have some tag bombs planted in the arena, just keep going with your strategies and you will do fineHe only got lucky once, but I have to admit, becoming the shruiken yourself to get in close to your enemy is pretty impressive. Now he is charging at me again with ten shadow clones this time around, no time to waste; quickly I grabbed my own kunai's and some with explosive tags wrapped around them. I started throwing them towards Naruto and his shadow clones, which some were dodging, while the rest weren't so lucky with the explosive kunai's that erupted on them. I then quickly tug in my fingers to form a fist holding trip wires that rose from the ground and tripping up more of Naruto clones. Causing to raise some cameo bomb tags to come out from the ground, exploding and creating a massive smoke screen! I smirked to myself, knowing that Naruto won't be able to come out of that one with a conscious mind, though I couldn't help but wonder if I went a little too far? Before I could think through that thought of beating Naruto, I was now flipping and cartwheeling out of harm's way, if my danger senses didn't warn me about those wind jutsu that was being thrown through the smokescreen, at the same time clearing away some of the smoke to reveal that Naruto is in fact still standing, minus with slight dirt on his face and cloths. How the hell did he manage to get out of that trap! There was no way for another plan of mine to fail like that could it? That is when the jutsu finally made contact into my stomach, causing a slight tear in my grey jacket vest. Sending me into the wall along with falling back down to the ground, coughing a bit from the blow of said JutsuHow troublesome for me to lose against somebody that is dead last with me being right there with him Getting back on my feet, I took another look around the arena once more, ignoring the fact that Naruto was charging at me once more. Which I'm not going to fall for this time around, with his vast jutsu of both close to mid-range attacks with his Shadow clonesAlong with his long range wind jutsu attacks. I have to double my efforts of planning now, since Naruto is much of a threat than beforeEspecially with that wind jutsu. Deciding that I got enough time to plan ahead, I ran towards the other side of the arena away from Naruto. Considering how close he was gaining on me, I shifted my eyes left and right for finding the right spots to place my traps, so without hesitation I spun in midair to throw a kunai at Naruto's direction, using that little distraction to slam my right palm on the floor, to place a cameo bomb tag. That camouflage in the ground. After placing some more on the ground and keeping Naruto distracted, I heard him cry out another wave of Shadow clones, the number being ten once more.

Shit, this is bad he did it in the air, so he will have better chances of catching up to me, and I need time to place more of my traps. Damn itQuickly turning around and seeing the free falling Naruto's coming straight towards me, I had no choice but to throw out some paper bombs from my bag and; high tail it out of there, since the clones will explode with the flying bombs in which the explosion was massive and I could hear Naruto scream out in pain. Sorry Naruto but anything goes in the Chuunin exams that and, I highly doubt that would finish you off easily. I then heard him started throwing Kunai's towards my direction I have to ignore them long enough to place more of my traps. But it is really hard to concentrate with Kunais whizzing by your ears like that! Throwing some kunai's randomly away from my position, placing very thin trip wires along with chakra infused paper bombs; to hollow themselves from a person perspectives. I took ignition to execute my plans to defeat Naruto once and for all. Grabbing the last kunai that was thrown to me, I grabbed it in midair and threw it back towards Naruto by twisting my body around, but widen my eyes from what I saw! It was tons of Naruto clones, grinning like fools and running towards me, shit I knew he could make a lot of them but this many! There must be over about thirty clones following me all around the arena, no wonder Choji was shouting to look behind me, I should've paid more attention to him, then my plans! Damn have no choice but to use up my traps either way, skidding a bit too slow down my speed I headed out into the open. Knowing exactly where I last placed my first set of paper bomb when the fight begun, along with dodging some of Naruto water jutsu now; which is funny since it is the original Naruto who was firing them at me and not the clones. I have to say he is getting quite clever of how he uses those clones of his I knew I ran past one of the paper bombs that were on the floor, so without hesitation I form the ram seal and shouted out. "Release" I heard couple of explosions going off, along with five different screams of pain and sounds of poof going off. Damn only five? Better use the other traps as wellSo heading towards the other side of the arena, I lean my body down a bit and grabbed up some trip wires that were laying on the floor. With a powerful tug from my arm, I pulled out more of the paper bombs into the air that surprised Naruto by the reaction of what the, then more explosions emitted behind me. But this time, I manage to get at least eight of the Naruto clones this time around. Which brings him down to seventeen clones, who am I kidding! He can easily re-create more of those clones of hisWait that it! Make him use up more chakra, then once he is low on Chakra, that's your chance to strike him down and win the match easily. Alright now we have an official plan to take out Naruto! Grinning to myself and not worrying about my plans to being foil even if I do use them; he will just be stupid enough to use up all his stamina and chakra, by making more clones along with using his Ninjutsu to tire himself out. Then when the time comes, all you have to do is walk up to him and punch him hard enough to knock him out cold. I turned around once more and saw that he was latterly throwing his clones at me now, by whipping them with great strength and speed, damn this guyHe sure knows how to make things interesting, also doesn't help that those clones will transform into those demon wind shruikens! Which were starting to get very troublesome and annoying, since they were starting to nick at my skin and cutting up my cloths! Man my mom is really going to kill me, if I come home looking like a mess and Swiss cheeseSo I took the ignition and decided to let loose of all the traps I have, there is no way I am going to get tired first and let Naruto take the win; jumping to the side to dodge one more of his demon wind shruiken. I quickly threw two kunai's to the left and right side of me, cutting up some of the wires I had planted out. Causing two separate paper bombs to fly downwards and right into his many clones, erupting into a very large explosion along with a big smokescreen! Kneeling down onto my

knees, I quickly form my hand seals to detonate more of the paper bombs that were camouflaging in the floor. Naruto who guided himself out of the smokescreen, landed right where my bombs were; at the same time exploding on contact with his feet, causing the boy to scream out and poof out into nothingness once moreWhat a dragThose shadow clones are really becoming a pain in the ass. Rolling out of the way from a few kunai's that were thrown at me, along with jumping over his water style jutsu that almost hit me squarely in the stomach. This kid is tenacious when he wants to beDoes he ever runs out of energy! Back flipping from him almost crescent kicking me, to only go flying from a wind jutsu that came after it, sending me into the air and towards one of my other traps; which thankfully Naruto was stupid enough to pursuit after me, grinning to the confused boy, I reach a hand out and pulled hard on the string that isn't visible to the normal eye. Falling gently to the floor, I let go of the string and heard him scream, from multiple shruikens firing off from underneath the stands, towards Naruto. Dispelling the rest of his shadow clones, along with damaging him too Seeing his body falling to the floor, with couple of kunai's hanging out of his arm, I knelt down low to the ground, letting out a breath of reliefFinally it's over, Naruto is out of energy and chakra, there is no way for him to get back up. "Proctor call the matchNaruto isn't going to get up any time soon." I spoke to the proctor of the match, who coughed a bit and; then pointed towards Naruto. Leaving me to raise a confused eye brow and I looked over to the boy to widen my eyes in shock! He was getting back up from the ground! That's impossible, everything that I threw at him, every plan and traps I set up, were all perfectly laid outHow the hell is Naruto getting back up, let alone move with so much kunai's embedding in his arms and back. As he was pulling each kunai out of his body, I could tell he was really tired and breathing very hard from all those attacks. "HehDid you really think it will be that easy Shikamaru? Like I said at the academy and I will say it again!" He announced, while rising up his fist towards me, with so much determination and fire in his eyes, blood going down his chin, cheeks and sleeves. Breathing out the words "I never give up and I never go back on my word, that's my nindoMy ninja way! Someday I will become Hokage!" He announced at the same time charging at meLooks like I have no other option, but to go into Taijutsu with the boy. That speech of his and the determination he gave out, I was thinking through those words he deemed, while blocking his downward kicked, to counter with an arm sweep that he easily dodge by ducking. I hop up in the air to dodge his leg sweep, all the while going over him to back kick him in the back. His conviction of wanting to become Hokage, his dreams I could feel them with every blow, every kick, every punch that we connect with or block. "His will" I said to myself after making another dodge from his forward punch, with me palm thrust into his stomach only for him to twist his body slightly to the right. "His will!" We then both punch each other on the face and went skidding backwards a bit, from the sheer force. Then charge at each other once more, going into a frenzy of kicks and punches. Never knowing who will come out on top. "His will, his dreamCould he actually achieve them? His willIs stronger" I came to the conclusion, after feeling our muscles were giving out and straining from so much pain that were coursing through them. With one final blow to each other that knocked us back on the ground, then I quickly form my hand seals for my signature jutsu all the while shouting out "Shadow Possession Jutsu!" I called out, feeling my own shadow stretching out and shooting towards Naruto's shadow, without me guiding it since I was facing the sealing, then felt it connect with Naruto's shadow as he shouted "What the? Why can't I move?"

He called out which I grin and answer for him"Shadow possession success" I then flip upward with Naruto doing the same motion. Staring at the boy I could see the panic in his face, probably feeling that he lost the match already as we started walking towards each other. Him mimicking every movement I make, all the while I started rolling my neck around to get any kinks or knots out of my bones, stopping in front of the proctor and Naruto. "WellI guess this is it huh Naruto?" I asked the boy with a smile, who which tried to fight against the jutsu but couldn't do it, since I have full control over him. Then he let out a defeated sigh and chuckle nervously towards me "Eh, I guess you are right ShikamaruBoy you are very strong and I'm glad to face someone like you though", he said honestly grinning sheepishly at me. I had to shake my head lightly and smiledNo matter what he says or does, he will always recognize someone's strength in or out of battle. Raising my hand up and making Naruto do the same thing, I spoke up to the boy before I declared to the proctor. "Naruto that dream of yours" I slowly asked, seeing the boy blinked at my direction with confusion. Only for me to smile at him with convincing smile... "Don't you ever give up on it You will make it I know it." I announced with purity in my voice as the boy smile got even bigger and, tried to thumbs up me but nodded for that replacement. "Thanks Shikamaru, although I don't think I'll be able" "Proctor I give up the match" I suddenly announced, causing everyone there to fall down in a goofy fashion, along with Ino screaming what towards me, along with couple of confusing stares. Even Naruto had to blink at me, wondering why I am giving up on the match like that. "Cause you see Naruto; my shadow possession jutsu is already worn out, from me placing all those traps and using them to get rid of your shadow clones. You weren't paying attention during the time I was running I was using my possession jutsu's, to grab on the trip wires and bomb tags that weren't visible to the naked eye. But; explaining to you will just be a waste of time" I chuckled at the end, along with Naruto who pouted a bit; but laughed either way. We then both shook hands and congratulated each other for a wonderful match, if I do say so myselfThat and I don't have to worry about fighting any girls in the finals. HuhI should've quite right when the match startedWhat a drag, oh wellgot some experience out of the deal. "The winner by opponent giving up is Naruto Uzumaki!" "Congratulations NarutoYou will go far with that dream of yoursI know it. Because unlike the others here, your will is strong as steel " I said to myself, watching the boy run up ahead of me towards the stands, while I was greeted and congratulated by Choji and Asuma, along with some of the others. Now all we have to do is wait for the final round to comeI looked towards the other side of the stadium and couldn't but raise an eye brow, seeing that the Suna girl staring right back at me, with a smile and a nod of approval."What a dragI got someone checking me out alreadyWell, I guessIt isn't so bad" I thought to myself all the while smiling back to her and nodded too. Then stare back to the board, waiting for the next match to beginI wonder who is next? Review this Chapter Return to TopSign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV

Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Hooray, we are finally out of the preliminaries! Thank god, I was starting to run out of ideas for fights and other things, that I wanted to move the story forward and get the finals started, along with getting Jiraiya and Sarutobi start explaining to Naruto about his heritage. Along with more hilarities with Naruto's life with the girls XD For now, review/comments time! Deathmvp: I'm glad you enjoyed the fight with Shikamaru and Naruto : ) I had a real fun time writing it myself XD Naruhina: Yeah, FPV is very hard to write down, since your only looking through one person's view and not a overworld of the entire situation. thats cool how you have so many Naruto games XD I too have UNS 2, though having problems with the subsatution not working correctly for me on the xbox. Could just be my controller being old XD yinyang: I'm not sure if I am going to let Naruto have a weapon...Since to be honest, I think he does fine without having any type of weapon in his disposal, considering he is very good with Taijutsu. I'll think about it though and seen some fanfics where he does have a weapon, but those type of fanfics usually have his entire personality change completely...So iffy if I do give him one or not. batross: I looked up the word livid couple days ago, just to be sure if I used the word correctly and yes, I did use as both being happy that Haku won, while being angry from what Sasuke did to her in chapter 8. thanks hope you continue reading the story : ) Hee-ho: Yeah lol XD Though its hard to tell if I'm saying it right or using the words correctly, since I'm still new to the mircosoft works programe, that its becomming a bit difficult to the usage of words lol. Hm it is confusing between those words isn't it XD But yeah I know cameo means that, though spell check corrects the word 'camo' to 'cameo' everytime I try to use the word, so it will only allow me to use correct words, for odd reason...Glad you enjoy the fight thought lol XD Brandon Graham88: Thank you! I really appriciate it XD Thanks hope you keep reading ^_^ Darkassassian: Glad you enjoy the fight and yeah XD That will definitely be Shikamaru's way of losing, that and he will find it too troublesome to keep going to the finals. Don't worry, now that the preliminaries are over it is ever closer with Mia's talk with Haku, now that they have one whole month to train and learn new jutsu. Also Kin isn't going to get killed or anything bad happening to her don't worry XD Everyone seems to like the way I made her character lol Any way; this chapter is very long since I wanted to get the preliminaries all done and over with so its very lengthy lol. Fourteen pages, so hope you all enjoy and have fun : ) Don't worry Neji isn't going to send Hinata to the hospital in this story he is kind. Now I'm not exactly sure how many battlers there were in the finals, been so long since I last watched/read the manga so I'm not sure how accurate I am XD ...

Chapter 14: The outcome of Naruto's battle. Kin reveals the invasion plan! The Final Round Tenten vs. Temari Most of the sensei's were very impress by Naruto's and Shikamaru's battle, considering the lazy genius from what Asuma told everyone that his I.Q is that of over 200. Can come up with a plan from ten to hundred ahead of the opponent before they could even get in a single hit! Although, Kakashi, Sakura, Haku, Hinata and Mia were worried for the orange clad ninja, since he was up against a genius in battle But something deep inside they knew he would come out a okay at the end of the fight, though they were really starting to get worried after Shikamaru started activating his traps on the poor ninja; thankfully Naruto was being so random in this fight that even Shikamaru's original plans weren't working correctly and had to move on to his next plan of motion The fight was definitely a show of skills between the two combatants that were down in the arena, Naruto skills of showing that he can be very un-predictable and creative with his Shadow clones and; jutsu he had in his arsenal! While Shikamaru show great tactician skills for the battle, with the placement and setup of traps that were litter all over the arena, to only fail some times, while he had no choice but to execute most of them, to lessen the numbers of Naruto clones all the while able to land some hits to the boy. It was a drawn out battle, but all in all everything came out okay for the orange Ninja, since Shikamaru forfeited his match against the boy, explaining how he was using up a lot of Chakra with his shadow possession to move the trip wires for his favor, along of capturing Naruto in his jutsu. With the battle all over and done with, they now await for the rest of the ninja's to take their turn and fight it off "I have to say Naruto, you show excellent skills in that fight with Shikamaru, for a minute there I was afraid you wouldn't make it" Kakashi joked while eye smiling the blonde boy, who chuckle sheepishly at the same time scratching the side of his cheeks. "To be perfectly honest Kakashi sensei, I thought Shikamaru would've won!" Naruto exclaim with a smile, putting his arms behind his head, staring up at his sensei. "Especially with those plans of his, I really thought my Shadow clones and jutsu would fail against him. Shikamaru is very strong!" announced the boy, earning some chuckles from Kakashi, who lower his book for a bit and eye smiled at the boy. "Well thenI guess that just to show you still have a lot of training to go through now don't ya?" He said with a hint of playfulness in his voice, causing the boy to chuckle and agree with his sensei. "Kakashi sensei is right Naruto. You're the only one in our team to make it to the finals, so you better get strong!" Sakura exclaim pumping her fist. "Cause if you don't I will pulverize you till you regret it understand!" She threatens him by pulling on his shirt collar and shaking him, causing the boy to pale in fear while agreeing with Sakura. "Good, now come on NarutoI think Hinata and Neji are about to fight?" she said with a raise eyebrow, seeing the two hyuuga's standing in their gentle fist stance, smirking at each other. This getting Naruto's attention he quickly turned around and looked over the railing of the fight. To see how it will turn out, since Hinata and Neji live in the same house hold, it will quite interesting to see who comes out on top. "Hey Shikamaru did you let Naruto win that match?" Choji asked his teammate, while eating a bag of chips. Watching a very intense Taijutsu battle going on between Hinata and Neji, as if they were watching a dance play going on from the way they move and bend their bodies, to dodge and parry each strike!

Leaning up against the wall yawning and stretching, Shikamaru just shrug his shoulders while letting out a soft sigh. "To be perfectly honest Choji, I wasn't really planning Naruto to win at the end of the matchYeah sure I gave up at the end, but it was something he announced at the end, that made me realize something" He explained with a slight grin on his face, seeing the Akamichi boy looking at him with confusion. "I said back at the academy and I will say it again" "Just his dream and goals is what got me to thinkingThat he could actually achieve them." Shikamaru continue explaining, while walking up to the railings to watch the fight between Neji and Hinata. As the girl was starting to lose some stamina through the fight, but still manage to deal some blows to her cousin in turn couldn't help but smile throughout the entire fight he is having with the girl. Watching Hinata fight Neji is starting to make the boy see the bigger pictureHe heard rumors that Neji is a prodigy in fighting and yetHe is still having slight difficulties fighting the shy girl, who which everyone knows isn't all that confident and always shy. But after seeing how Hinata been hanging out and spending time with Naruto; along with having the same fox features as him, he notice how much changes were made to the girl. Her stutter is almost completely gone minus a few times she haves with Naruto. Her fainting spells is non-existence now but occasionally will faint depending on the situation. "I never give up and I never go back on my word! That's my nindoMy Ninja way!" "So what was it that made you change your thoughts about Naruto?" Choji asked slowly, he wasn't a fool nor was Asuma. They both saw how Shikamaru's eyes showed a different view of the orange ninja and; showing great respects after that matchHell Asuma was clapping the entire fight and after the fight with the two boys, for oneShikamaru skills of being a tactician and Naruto showing that with great will power, along with determination one can go beyond their limits if they truly believe in themselves to go that distance! Which then Shikamaru just let out a chuckle, after hearing the same thing that Naruto said; but this time Hinata using those exact words after Neji asked Hinata to give up, so this way she won't get too much damage through their fightThe boy was certainly amazed by his cousin's determination and glad that Naruto spent a lot of time at the hyuuga house. So answering to Choji's question he looked towards him with a smile and said"Because Naruto's will is very strong" Leaving Choji to think about it for a brief moment and then smiled at his friend, nodding in agreement. Choji too felt that will from their fights and boy was it burning brightly. Asuma lean his head down a bit and smiled to himself. "I think you are right Shikamaru" he then looked towards the Kitsune boy, as he was shouting and rooting along with Sakura at the same time, choking from the pink hair girl strangling him from getting too excited from the battle between Neji and Hinata. "The Will of Fire definitely burns brightly within that boyHe sure is one unexpected knuckleheaded ninjaBut he brings out the best of people, including his friends." He then turns his gaze towards the Hokage who in return smiled up at his son with a firm nod, silently agreeing with him about Naruto. "The winner is Neji hyuuga" Xxx She could hear beeping of a hospital monitor, along with slight breathing from her breathsShe couldn't believe it she was still alive! But how she wonder that and didn't help that it was still dark to seeSo opening her eyes slowly and carefully, she saw that she was in a roomA hospital room yes, but not your ordinary white walls, or un-comfortable beds that you lay on. After clearing some more of the hazy vision from her eyes, she realized she isn't at a hospital at all! She was in a room

with an IR machine that was connected to her arm. Shaking her head lightly she peer forward of the room to see if there was anyone nearby, only to see that there were Anbu standing outside the door guarding and protecting her from anyone who probably was a threat. She was relieved that Anbu were the ones to get her first and not that sensei of hers, or Orochimaru who is disguised as a sensei. But the question that is now bubbling up in her mind wasWho brought her here and why? "I see your awakeHow are you doing Kin?" Asked a woman, whose eyes were pale blue as she entered the room closing the door behind her, Kin tried to focus on the woman who walked in to realize that it was Haku's mother! "Don't worry I'm not here to hurt youI'm sure Haku told you about me?" She said which Kin gave a small smile and nodded weakly to her. "YeahYour Mia right? Tell meWhat, what happen?" Kin asked with a little dry voice, trying to clear it away to feeling Mia's hands on the back of the girls head, leaning her forward to drink the glass of water. Then sitting her back down after making sure she had enough to drink "Well your teammate Dosu injured you badly during your fight. We had to rush you quickly to the Anbu medical ward, since the sound damages that course through your body were almost lethal After that though, Naruto came to your rescue and punch the guy to the wallYou made quite an impression on Naruto" She joked at the end, trying to keep Kin emotions and spirits high, to see that the girl was blushing along with a smile. "I'mI'm gladYou see NarutoNaruto haves the same melody as I do", she started explaining while leaning a hand into her pocket carefully, causing Mia to tilt her head a bit hearing what sound like bell's, to her surprise they were exactly what they were. "These bells, if you concentrate low enough chakra, they will start playing melody's depending on the person's personality" She explained, while demonstrating it to the Hyuuga, with the bell's playing what used to be a sad melodyBut was now that of happiness and acceptance. "WellIt used to be a sad melody for meBut I guess, after Hinata and the girls wanting me to be with themMade me feel really good." She joked/explained to Mia. Which the Hyuuga couldn't help but close her eyes and smile at the sound girl She then asked if it was okay if she could give it a shot, which the girl's fox tail wag happily saying she wouldn't mind and handed it over to the woman. Once she started concentrating chakra through the bells, they were playing the same melody as Hinata's, but mix in with an upbeat melody of being happy. Kin couldn't help but nod her head along with the melody, seeing how rare it is to hear something like that. After handing the bells back to the girl, along with her asking what matches she missedShe couldn't help but laugh at Kin's expressions from some of the fights with frowning on some of the pathetic matches, to smiling wide of how Naruto won against one of the most genius Genins of the rookie ten. To see her being a bit upset that Hinata lost to Neji, but Mia explained to her that she did an outstanding job and was giving Neji a run for his money. Then, she was shock to hear how Sakura and Ino match came out as a draw wondering how the hell that happen, to Mia explaining that ever since Sakura's encounter with Orochimaru and fighting Kin's team. The pink hair ninja did a complete 360 of her personality and became more serious with her ninja career. "To be perfectly honest Kin, she keeps saying if it wasn't for you and your teamShe would've never change her ways of becoming a more serious ninja. That and she believe that it wasn't a fair match with you and Dosu", Mia explained while laughing along with the sound girl, who was feeling a whole lot better now. From having someone talking with her, to hearing how worried Hinata, Sakura, Naruto, Haku and Ino were about the girl; then asked Mia how is it that she is here? To bop her head after hearing the woman saying that she is the only Hyuuga who manage to master the Shadow clone jutsu, that right now the Mia who is with Ino and Haku was a shadow clone.

"So Mia sensei? How is it that you master the Shadow clone jutsuI thought Hyuuga's doesn't have good Chakra reserves?" Kin asked with slight raised of an eyebrowSecretly she wanted to tell Mia about the invasion plans that Orochimaru was planning, but she doesn't want to ruin the moment between her and Haku's momIt felt really good to speak with the woman, along with her being a mom it felt twice as good. She then saw the woman blink her eyes couple of times, then few more times. She couldn't help but laugh at the blank stare Mia was giving to the girlDoes she honestly doesn't know? Then Mia let out a few embarrassing chuckles with a flushed face. "I honestly don't know, I never really thought about it like thatI just figure it was because of my harsh training resume that gave me these results" She replied with honesty in her voice, causing Kin to just outright burst in laughter with the woman. Mia then explained to Kin about her training resume at the same time, causing the girl to have her eyes wide as saucers to becoming completely white from what she was toldFrom what she got, ever since Mia was young and lost her mother from being KIA during a mission, she would always wake up early in the morning before the sun even starts coming upTo training until 10am from 5am with Chakra control exercise, to eating breakfast than after she eats breakfastShe will then work on her Taijutsu and Ninjutsu till 3pm afternoon, to having lunch. Then she finishes up by doing stretches till dinner time! Kin's mind couldn't rack up the thought of being able to train harshly like that every single day and to make things even more outstanding is that Mia came up with the resume by herself! Now that's a very dedicated ninja almost reminding her of those two green tights wearing ninja's To only pale even further after hearing that Mia based her training schedule like Gai's, only not to the extreme of leaving her body to exhaustion Then Mia's eye open up a bit, from receiving another message from her shadow clone's dispersing from the arena. "Seems like there is two more matches left after Shino and Kankuro", she informed Kin which the girl, looked down to her bed covers fisting the blankets in her fist. Wondering if this would be a good time to inform the woman in front of her about Orochimaru's plansOf course she knows the snake bastard will probably get to her first if she doesn't tell someoneThen images of her friends getting killed and dying in the invasion pop into her head, making her shake out of the thoughts with her ears laying against her head. "NoI won't let that happen to them! If I'm going to be used as a sacrifice then, I will die protecting my friends first!" Feeling that Mia was about to leave the girl, she quickly latch her arm out and grab the woman's hand, to having her face at Kin. Surprised to see fear in the girl's face"Please don't go Mia-senseiII need to inform you of something" Kin explained, earning a low eye brow from the woman. Then started explaining everything to her about Orochimaru, about how she and one of her teammates were going to be used as sacrifices to one of his jutsu, to the whole invasion between Leaf, Sound and Sand. Everything she cried and wailed out to the woman, she couldn't let Orochimaru harm her friends, this village! Sure she hasn't spent a lot of time here in the village, but with the way how Naruto and his friends treated her with so much respect and acceptance, to Hinata and the girls allowing her to be with their funny tense of the wordKitsune family, to meeting someone like Mia. She doesn't want to see all that get taken away from everyoneEven herself wanting to be with Naruto, to wanting to make the boy happy for how they shared the same melody. She just couldn't take it and broke down on the woman, who was now hugging her tightly to her and rubbing the back of the sound girl. Trying to calm her down and started rocking them back and forth, shushing and humming to the girl, doing everything she can to calm her down along with telling her that, she will inform the Hokage about the info she gave herThen chuckle hearing how Kin wanted her to stay with her before the preliminaries ended and nodded to her"Don't worry, I

won't let Orochimaru get to you or your friends KinI promise as an Anbu and Sensei" she announced to the girl, feeling her nod as her ear twitch a bit from touching Mia's chin. "I will protect everyone I can KinI won't let anyone die on my watch, no matter what!" Mia silently vowed to herself, hardening her gaze out the window towards the busy streets of Konoha Xxx "The Winner is Shino Aburame" Hayate announced, seeing how Kankuro puppets were all scatter across the arena, since they were all piece together with chakra strings. The match up was definitely in favor for Shino since his bugs suck and eat chakra signatures from any kind of source it comes fromWhich in this case was Kankuro's chakra strings that he uses to guide and move his puppets around, too bad the puppet master couldn't even lay a hit to the boy "Well seems like there's only two matches left, that Akamichi, the girl from the sand village, me and some random rock ninja" Tenten thought to herself while watching the sand puppet user just grumble under his breath, along with the blonde girl taunting to him saying how he lost to a guy that haves insects living inside of him. Tenten then looked over towards Naruto with a question gazeTrue she have heard some outbursts from some of the rookies saying, that the boy was dead last and couldn't hold a fight on his ownTo be perfectly honest, there was lots of rumors spreading in the village of how annoying Naruto was, or how the only reason they completed that A rank mission was because of Sasuke. She just couldn't tell the lies with the facts and had to ask Neji himself about the boy Flashback no jutsu before the Chuunin exams! In one of the training fields that her team were practicing on, she was with Neji and Lee working on their Taijutsu and other skills that were needed for the exams, since Gai sensei told them last year that they weren't ready and were in-experience to completing the exams that yearBut now this year he is allowing all of them to part take the Chuunin exams this yearBoy would it be interesting, ever since they got back from a C-rank mission that needed them at the land of tea; Tenten was stoke to finally be back home, to get started on gathering all the weapons and ninja tools that she collected during their mission "So NejiAbout that Naruto kid you mention earlier that kept visiting your houseDo you know anything about his skills?" Tenten asked while resting up against a tree, from over doing her throwing practice and decided to watch the boys practice with each other's TaijutsuWhich the hyuuga responded back with each stop him and Lee makes, to explain how the boy should move his body in a certain position, so this way he won't be left open. "Ninja skill wiseI'm not sure Tenten all I know is that, he can easily out maneuver and out run lots of Chuunins and Jonnins during one of his pranks or escapadesBut from what I heard from Hinata, his determination is what keeps him going" He explained, while once more both him and Lee stop with Lee's knee high in the air, only for Neji Jyuuken to be near his stomachWhich Neji complement Lee for being able to strike his head at that time of opening. "But hearing how well he did against Zabuza during his last visit to the house. I said he have's improve, despite what people say about him. Hell, he can even out run me and my kunai's duringwellmy rare fit of rage." He said silently, but was still heard by Lee and Tenten, which the two wondered what made the boy go after him that will cause Neji to lose his cool. Till the word Hinata pop into their heads and both nodded, understanding how protective Neji haves been lately with both Hinata and Hanabi. "But how could he out smart an A rank missing ninja? From what I heard from the pink hair ninja, is that he was the worst student in their class and had no brains", Tenten then eep from a Kunai barely missing one of her hair buns, to be getting stared down by Neji's byakkugan eyes, causing the girl to shiver a bit from the KI he was releasing

"Tenten, let me say this once caused I won't repeat it again. I don't know the majority of Naruto's strength or ability as a Ninja; but I will say this though, the boy is strong enough to last a good fifteen minutes during a practice match with me at the hyuuga compound, even with his chakra points closed. He was still coming at me with a strong willIt was like fighting Lee", He said with a smirk at the end and canceling his byakkugan, to having Lee get flames appear within his eyes shouting about the flames of youth that Naruto had for facing Neji! The girl was dumbfoundedA rookie GeninA, nobody at that matter was able to stand against Neji for fifteen minutes? It seemed impossible once Tenten thought about it, hell! She even saw the boy herself and he didn't look that much after seeing him eat like ten bowls of ramen, along with having fox ears at the timeShe honestly thought he was a nobody, a weakling who cause nothing but troubleThen she started thinking how Hinata, Haku and Ino were spending time with the boy, along with him training with one of Tenten respected Kunoichi list, Mia hyuuga! Well whatever the reason for Neji to show great respect for the boy, she would have to see him in the Chuunin exams! Flashback no jutsu off! "After watching his fight with ShikamaruI'm starting to believe what Neji meant by the boy being unknown" Then she shook from her sensei's loudness shouting to her. "Tenten my young weapon pupil it is your turn to show the fire of youth!" Her sensei shouted, causing the girl to deadpan and leer at nothing in front of her, wishing that she had a different sensei along with not having them shout every few seconds the fire of youthTaking a quick glance to her left, she saw how Kurenai was tending to Hinata's minor injuries, then to Kakashi reading his orange bookMan could she wish she had heat vision to burn that thing into nothing but ashesThen looked at Asuma, who was leaning and resting up against the wallLazy no good sensei she thoughtThen to Mia, who was talking Haku, Ino and Naruto after they asked her some certain question, along with Sakura getting a few here and there. "Hey panda girl, are you going to come down or what? I don't have all day" Shouted the suna girl, who kept tapping her large fan on the ground leering towards the brown hair girl, who gritted her teeth One thing you do not want to do too Tenten, and that's making fun of her hair styleHell all girls will get offended about their hair style. "Good luck Tenten! Go and kick her butt!" Shouted Naruto, which she blinked at his direction Being surprised of him cheering for her along with the others, then she looked towards Lee and Neji who nodded. So with grin of her own she nodded and hopped over the railing, ready for the battle up ahead. "It's about timeDid the baby ninja need her cheering squad to reassure her?" "Okay she's going down, as much I don't know half of the people hereThey are willing to cheer me on and I won't let someone make fun of them for that!" She thought herself, seeing that Hayate was looking between the two battlers, wondering if they were ready which they both nodded. "Alright thenBegin!" he announced while quickly getting out of the way, feeling the bad KI that was being sent between the two girls. Tenten then quickly hop backwards and leapt into the air throwing waves of different weapons, between kunai's shruiken; battle axes, and claymores towards the sand girl. Only for the sand girl to stand completely still and somehow knocked all the weapons away from her! "What how is that possible! I couldn't miss, I shouldn't miss I never once miss my targets!" Tenten thought to herself, after landing back to the ground with shock evident in her eyes, seeing the sand girl just smiling towards her with a smirk.

"Is that itI was expecting a bit more from you." She taunted at the girl, who was gritting her teeth. Trying to figure out how the hell the girl in front of her managed to knock back her weapons? There doesn't seem to be anything in front of her, or any kind of weapon/jutsu that was visible to her eyes that would knock them away "I don't get it Kakashi sensei? What just happen, how did Tenten miss?" Naruto asked with his tail wagging softly up and down, trying to figure out the situation that just occurredTo be honest with himself, it felt like there was a gust of wind but that couldn't be right? There are now windows, no nothing that would cause a breeze in the room? Kakashi eyeing the arena carefully, seeing the laid out weapons that were scatter on the floor Then he moved his vision towards the blonde pigtails girl large fan that was up against her back. "HmmSeems like Tenten is going to lose this match horribly" This caused everyone to whip their head at the Cyclops, along with Gai pumping his fist towards the silver hair Jonin. "What are you saying Kakashi, the battle just started and Tenten hasn't receive a single hit!" "That's trueBut you see the blonde girls fan?" He gesture with his finger at the weapon of the sand girl choice, which everyone all looked at it with calculating gaze. "I believe Tenten is up against a wind user hence why her weapons were knocked away easily, this was a bad match up for her" Kakashi explained, earning some glares of Gai to only with him staring back to the battle, not fueling him with the pleasure of being right. While back on the arena floor Tenten then tried once more with her weapons, by jumping up into the air once more. "Weapon Tool Summoning!" she shouted while, pulling out a scroll at the same time, un-sealing more weapons out from the said scrolls, continuing throwing them towards Temari who once again just smirk and stood absolutely still, with the end results happening once more with the weapons being deflected by an un-seen force, that caused Tenten this time to get thrown into the wall and falling forward to the ground. "Come on, you know that isn't going to work." Temari announced, slamming her fan forward in front of her, showing that it was open, with two purple moons showing. "Once all three moons are shown, the match is over" she explained to Tenten hiding her face behind the fan, showing a very terrifying glare to the girl. Tenten who was getting back up was now panicking on the insideShe didn't realize the fan was a weapon! Which; would explain how she was able to deflect most of her weapons Because she was using Wind jutsu! "This is badLooks like I'll have to give up the match, I can't beat someone who uses wind Jutsu. Be waste of time and resources for my weapons", she thought to herself, while closing her eyes and grunting. She started raising her arm up from her sides, with her hands open upShe could already feel the dishonoring looks she was probably getting from Neji and her teamThen again, they probably would want her to give up if she can't win against somebody who could beat her weaponsBefore she could raise her arm any further, she widen her eyes from somebody shouting to her. "HEY YOU BETTER NOT GIVE UP! SO WHAT IF SHE USES WIND JUTSU, THERE IS ALWAYS A WAY TO WIN!" Temari scowled at the boy for being too loud and annoying all the while thinking does he ever shut up; ever since she came to the exams. The boy has nothing but been loud by cheering on his friends, even those that weren't even from the same village as him. Too bad she didn't go up against the boy, she would've love to shut that trap of his, then she looked towards Tenten, seeing the girl look of defeat quickly changing to that of determination!

"What you're actually going to listen to that brat advice? Give it up girl your weapons are useless against my wind jutsu" She announced, slowly opening up the final moon on her fan, to just watching Tenten slamming down two scrolls on the ground. "He's right! There's always a way to win against your opponents! Ninja Art: Dragon tool summoning!" Tenten shouted, creating a huge dust cloud around her, along with her flying up into the air with twirling scrolls flying near her, getting every ones attention by watching the girl quickly go through the scroll's weapons. "Thanks Naruto, I almost forgotten that I had this jutsu too use She wouldn't be able to deflect all of these weapons at once!" She thought to herself, grinning on the inside as dust cloud and clashing of her weapons, could be heard making contact with the sand girl. After a good full minute of throwing weapons towards the spot where Temari was, Tenten landed back to the ground and fell to her knees sweating and panting from using a lot of chakra and; throwing so many weapons at the sand girl, she now knows there would be no way for the girl to survive let alone, deflect all those weapons, hell the entire arena was litter with her weapons even some were clench into the walls. Making it look like a war broke out in the arena leaving no survivors behind. "Way to go Tenten! That's showing her what you're made of!" Naruto shouted along with Lee also. "YOSH TENTENS FLAMES OF YOUTH WAS EXPLODING WITH SO MUCH ENERGY THAT I AM SO MOVE GAI SENSEI!" "Heh thanks you twoI have to admit, it took a whole lot out of me to use that many weapons WaitN-No!" Tenten was shock at what she was seeing! Temari was still standing there after the smoke cleared up, showing the girl un-harm with no cuts, no bruises, no nothing! Not even one little blood from the blonde girl. Tenten was in total fear from the sight, is she invincible! No it was that wind jutsu of hers protecting her from that onslaught of weapons that surprised Tenten that she could even have that much chakra to do that"What's even worse, I used up all of my chakra for that last attackI'mI'm defenseless!" "Now it's my turn" Temari announced grinning at the weapon user, reaching her hand up to her fan. Gripping very tightly with the other grabbing the other end, she then swung with so much force and shouted the words. "Wind style: Wind scythe jutsu!" The winds howled with so much power that it lifted up Tenten up into the air, cutting her and slicing her up from the powerful tornado that was surrounding the girl, along with picking up weapons that were laying on the ground, to flying in the tornado as well as cutting Tenten even more, which some blood flew out from the tornado and landed on Naruto's cheek, which his eyes widen. "Kakashi sensei!" then paled when he saw his Sensei shaking his head noInforming the boy that there was nothing he could do, even if he could go in and save the girl. Everyone was really worried for the girl as she kept screaming in pain, along with flinching and writhing inside the tornado. Lee and Neji were gripping the railings so hard, that they could easily snap it into two. Naruto just closed his eyes, trying to not listen to Tenten cries of painThen widen his eyes after hearing the gale stop along with Temari positioning underneath the weapon user with her fan up aiming for"She going to kill Tenten!" He thought to himself along with watching Tenten body falling quickly towards Temari's fan, that the boy ran up against the railing with his hand out stretch fear to watch one of Neji's friends and Bushy brows die right in front of them! "TENTEN WAKE UP!" Then that's when it happen, everything slowed down as the oranges red chakra formed around the boy's hand, bubbling with intensity then fired off forward scaring everybody there to see what was transpiring, along with the chakra acting out like an extra limb, open up with five fingers and an open palm, just like a person's hand! Catching Tenten right above

the frighten Temari who jumped away from the weird chakra hand, that was holding onto the girl tightly as if protecting her from any enemies Naruto just was staring blankly at the extra limb that now slowly lower itself to the ground, placing Tenten gently on the ground in front of Lee who appeared next to her, staring up to Naruto with a thumbs up and a thank you. Seeing how it was Naruto that saved Tenten, along with everyone looking at the paled boy who was still in the same position of his hand outstretch, all the while the chakra disappeared back inside his hand. Everyone was dumbfounded by this action, along with earning more respect for the boy, heck even Gai sensei was saying his thanks to the boy who saved the girl's life. Little did anyone was paying attention to the girl, there was still the orange color chakra around the girls wounds, healing and sealing them back up; along with going through her chakra system, making the girl let out a content sigh of peace. After that was over along with Temari being declared the winner of the match. The preliminaries came to end after Choji and some random ninja, manage to double KO each other during their match marking the end of the very long brought out battles; along with The third Hokage giving out a speech to everyone and reminding them about the will of fire and; how this will bring the villages together closer and such. Then explain to them that they have a whole month break to learn new jutsu or; train even harder for the final part of the exams. So with that everyone went up and got a number from Anko who had them in a box, which the results are Naruto vs. Neji Haku vs. Temari Dosu vs. Gaara Lee vs. Shino Thus ending the preliminaries, with everyone following their sensei's and comrades out of the tower and back to the leaf village, all the while Sarutobi was staring at the back of Naruto's leaving form"I have no choiceBut I really need to speak with the boy about that situation he madeI don't want the audience let alone word get out, that the Kyuubi is starting to take over NarutoSigh how should I explain this to him is what I should be more concern of", he then nodded to one of the proctors in the room, telling him that there has been news about Orochimaru and plans for the invasion, for just the Hokage to let out a stream of smoke from his pipe, telling them to get things prepare and inform the anbu to go out and search for his where about "For now, I should focus what I should've done long ago when Naruto found that scrollForgive me for not telling him about youKushina" He silently said, following his fellow ninjas out of the tower and back to the Hokage tower, to get ready for the story and reaction for Naruto of his entire life time Including the upcoming finals, who will win in the final rounds of the Chuunin exams! Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers

Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; I know I usually post somethings before answering to reviews/comments. But just let everyone to know that this might be my saddest chapter I have writen in any stories I made...So right now going to respond XD Deathmvp: Glad you enjoy the chapter : ) Sorry for not saying much than that lol, kinda almost brought myself to tears after writing this chapter XD Darkassasian: Glad you enjoyed and yup, thats how TenTen will recieve the fox features, even though they would be more instant than the others. Since her body absorb the chakra XD I think you will be a little displeased how he does respond ^_^; but still hope you continue to read on and yeah XD I like how I wrote the scene between Kin and Mia. Naruhinafan: Now I know it looks like that between Temari and Shikamaru, but you also have to remember that they both always meet and greet each other, during diplomatic traveling between the sand and leaf during Naruto's three year journey. But in a way, they never actually showed true feelings to each other...That or they are good at hinding them 0_o As for canon lol sorry for that, to be perfectly honest I don't see TenTen being a good match up against a wind user...Since you can easily deflect the weapons with a simple wind jutsu. Lol I have most of those systems, minus the playstation and gameboy color, Kinect and PS3. Though I don't have that many games 0_0 atleast...I dont think I do? Okay everyone this is probably the most saddest chapter I have done in a long time of history with my stories...So I hope you all enjoy and have a good time reading it : ) Dang Naruto ost sadness and sorrow was playing through my head with the Hokage explaining to Naruto. Enjoy and have fun! ... Chapter 15: The Council decision for Sasuke. Naruto's heritage! Another early morning Council meetings, for the upcoming Chuunin exams can be quite stressful, especially since most of the councils, minus a few of course. All in the favor of one Uchiha to making it all the way to the finals, to seeing the demon brat get killedBut deep down they care right? "What do you mean that Demon passed the preliminaries!" Or notShouted a fat council member that monitors all the restaurants in the leaf village along with the pricing and taxes of said vendors. Then Tsume chuckled under her breath and yelled out with a playful tone. "You idiots keep forgetting who is in the 'demon' as you call him teamYeah that's right your precious Uchiha bastard!", she announced causing some of the members to slouch down a bit, forgetting that their last heir of the Uchiha's was partner up with Naruto. Sarutobi mind wasn't really on the meeting this morning, no his mind was set on how to tell Naruto about his Uzumaki heritage? So many possibilities could happen with the boy's reactionHell after

hearing the good news from Mia, Sho and Danzo; informing him that the scroll is 100% genuine Uzumaki scroll that Naruto found at the land of waves. Along with confirming that those Jutsu's he saw during the boy's match against Shikamaru were from that scroll "Lord Hokage?" One of the council women spoke up, causing the man to shake out of his thoughts all the while blinking at the many stares he was getting from the group. He then let out a sigh he is so going to hate this "I'm sorry my mind was in another place, something very important. Any way what were we discussing on? Ah yes, the Chuunin exams right?" he asked with a smile, seeing some of them nodded, while some wave their hands in a so-so fashion. "Alright then, I am going to inform everyone here of who reached the finals of the Chuunin exams. Hiashi" he directed his gaze to the Hyuuga clan head, who looked towards him with a study gaze. "I'm proud to say that both Hinata and Neji showed great skills and abilities during their match together, you should be proud for the way your daughter fought with Neji. I'll send one of the recorded tapes to your householdThough she didn't come out victorious in the fight, she was still proud to have fought her cousin and wishes him luck in the finals." Which Hiashi had a huge smile across his face, he had a feeling that Neji and Hinata would fight in the preliminaries along with hearing their private chat with each other, saying no matter who wins. They will still respect their skills all the while cheer them on for the finals. Bowing his head and raise it back up Hiashi then spoke up. "Thank you Lord Hokage, I will definitely like to see the video of their fights." "Trust me you won't be disappointed in their skills." Sarutobi chuckled along with some of the smiling clan heads. "Now for the next set of Genins that made it, I'm sorry to say Shikaku your son lost during his match against Naruto" He smiled, seeing a lot of eyes bulging out along with screams of the demon cheating was about to be called out, but didn't the subject was never shouted, since everyone including the Hokage was there watching the eventThough they have heard that Shikamaru's I.Q was that over 200, so how did he? "This is just a guess, but I'm guessing Naruto showed great skills with his Shadow clone?" Shikamaru's father asked, while bringing both hands underneath his chin. Along with the others starring down at the Hokage wondering if that was true or not? "Heh, you could say that Naruto was the genius in this fight. Shikamaru show great tactician skills I give him that, but the way Naruto was using his Clones and Transforming into wind shruikens, all the while using new jutsu's to set off some of his traps. The two boys and this will come to shock for you, were having fun in their battleEven Shikamaru was smiling through their fight." He explained, seeing the lazy father chuckle and shaking his head. Only Naruto will get someone to enjoy their fight during the exams. "UmLord Hokage since we are still on the Subject of Naruto. What about Sakura? Diddid my daughter do well?" Asked Miss Haruno, worry evident in her eyes she truly didn't want Sakura to go into the Chuunin exams, knowing quite well of how dangerous and life threatening it can be, especially since two of her teammates were teenage boys. With no one watching them, who knows what could've happen with their hormones, especially Sakura's infatuation to the Uchiha. Giving a caring smile, the Hokage puff out a stream of smoke from his pipe and picked up the paper on Sakura's fight that Kakashi brought him, after the preliminaries were over. "Matter of fact she did miss Haruno. From what Kakashi wrote on the paper, along with the other Genins, she showed amazing skills during her fight with three sound Genins. By protecting both Naruto and Sasuke during their unconsciousness from exhaustion; although she did get caught by the enemy" then quickly raised his hand, seeing that the mother was about to panic. "Don't worry, she was saved by her friends and got rescued" he somewhat lied, he didn't want to explain the council just yet about team sevens encounter with OrochimaruAh the hell with it, the mother knows he is

lying "Alright what about to inform everyone, before you start shouting and screaming" Pointing at the civilians side of the room, which they were very nervous now. When the Hokage is being serious and his tone changes, that means to shut the hell up and listen before making any judge meant on the subject. "Team seven as some of you probably heard from rumors" "Which I need to figure out, how the hell or, where the bastard that is giving them inside information about my ninja's" "Has made contact with Orochimaru, one of the three sannins" their reactions was as expected, panic on their faces, murmuring to one another along with trying to figure out what he wanted or why he was here, which he probably figure some of them already knew that his target would be Sasuke Uchiha. "He attacked Sasuke and Sakura, after separating Naruto from the teamHe was about to finished them off, but thankfully Naruto came just in time to rescue them, by distracting Orochimaru long enough and away from them." This surprised everyone from the information the Hokage just gave them, a lone Genin stopping a Sannin? That was un-heard off, but then Hiashi spoke up. "Before you accuse Naruto of using the fox powers, Lord Hokage hasn't said anything or, matter of fact him executing the said power to stop the Sannin, a lone Genin can still be as deadly as a Jonin if underestimated" he then bowed to the Hokage with a calm voice "Please continue Lord Hokage" Nodding his thanks he did, "After the encounter with Orochimaru, he left both Sasuke and Naruto un-conscious and left Sakura by herself to defend her teammates. That's when the three sound ninja's came and fought SakuraAll three of them are okay and safe. Though Sakura did mention something of Orochimaru using a sealing jutsu on NarutoWhich luckily an ally of ours can be of some help with that" Which he had to chuckle, seeing some of the council letting out breath of relieve although some were now asking to put the boy in solitude or, lock him away from civilization so the fox won't break lose, or him going out on a rampage. Leaving some of the ninja side to let out disgruntle sighs of disgust from them wanting to damage the boy even farther by keeping him away from his friends! Slamming his fist down hard on the table shaking everyone in the room from the outburst, he then shouted out to them. "I am really getting fed up with your bastardize ideas of wanting to prolong the boys strength and dreams! Haven't you bastards minus the ninja side, in case I offended anyone" He quickly said, which they all raise their hands and said its fine. They were glad that the Hokage was venting out, it's about time someone put them in their place. "Realize that Naruto is a human being? Sure he may have fox features right now, I even saw him myself and damn it, they don't give off anything that of the nine tail fox's chakra at all! Hell the boy looks very terrified of a situation that I don't even know about, all because you villagers keeping feeding his mind that he is the fox. The monster isn't Naruto it's the god forsaken villagers who are the monster" He said calming down while sitting back on his chair, rubbing his forehead. The civilians side of the council all just looked down a bit, thinking through of what the Hokage saidBut, didn't heed anything he just said, all their minds were thinking that he favors the boy since he always took care of him when he was young, but they do have to admit thoughNaruto's fox features does make him more unique in a way. True to the Hokage's words, that Naruto never did once shown any signs of becoming the demonMeh what does he know, he is getting old and was just blind by his kindness. They will start trusting Naruto once he deems that he deserves that trust! "Now, I have to ask everyone in this roomDuring the preliminaries, the first match of the roulette board. Have chosen Haku Hyuuga and Sasuke Uchiha as the first two battle combatants to face each other, now I'm not pointing any fingers but I find it hard to believe that a randomly chosen

board will right away choose two Genins on the batSo did anyone here temper with the device?" He asked, leering at everyone in the room, even at Koharu and Homura his old teammates who shook their heads silently telling him that they had nothing to do with it. Then he looked towards Danzo then took that thought out of his head, since Danzo was the one who informed Mia in the first place about the fixed match Seeing how no one was answering, he let out a sigh and knew they were keeping it to themselves as he could feel their boastfulness radiating off from them. "Well any way, you all probably knew about Haku's bloodline limit as well?" Which shock the ninja side of the council, they weren't informed about the civilian side knowing of the girl's bloodline? How they able to gain knowledge something like that to themselves is beyond them, hell they knew how protective Mia was with the girlSo much that if you looked at Haku in any funny way, Mia will make sure your life trip to hell was short and quick. Then the director of the Academy council member, who finalizes the permission slips and attendants that will go to the academy, as well as the adoptive services He grin sickly and cleared out his throat. "Yes we do Lord Hokage, since Haku hyuuga was adopted outside of the land of waves and into the village. We had gather some blood test from the hospital to finalize the papers for one Mia hyuuga to adopt one Haku into the leaf villageThere we found that she had the hyuoton bloodline running through her veins" He informed while taking out the medical reports of the girl, that he gather just in case the ninja side of the council will play their little tricks. "These documents will prove our findings of the girl's bloodline" Sarutobi couldn't believe how crafty the man was, actually going to the hospital record files and gathering the correct information for the adoption papers to be finalize all the while; snooping to see if anything was special about the girl. He have to wonder sometimesIs half of the civilians ninjas? After the papers and documents were brought around the table, the man put them back into his bag and sat down. Rubbing between his eyes, Sarutobi was starting to regret this meeting and just wish it would be over. "Alright, so I'm guessing you all wanted to see which was strongerThe Hyuoton bloodline or the Sharingan bloodline correct?" which he got nods from everyone, even the ninja side. Since they didn't really watch the battle that took place between the two ninja's, smirking to his self and wondering how they would respond to their precious Uchiha losing to the girl "Well sorry to say, but Haku showed great ninja skills and abilities in their fight, that she came out on top, even after surviving a deadly blow from one of Sasuke's powerful Taijutsu, to learning the Water Dragon jutsu to finish him off with a Total Knock out battle" He quickly covered his ears, with a smile knowing that everyone on the civilians side will be in a uproar and he was right, they screaming and cursing, saying that the girl could not have won against the boy or going to the point of saying she must've used her feminine charms to beat the boyOnly to the claim being stupid, since Kunoichi's have been known to use their charms, to distract their opponents in battle to kill them off easily. "Alright, alright enough nowRules are rules, anything goes in the battle and don't ever again say she used her charmsI have met some enemy Kunoichi in my time, that would distract their opponents by doing this tactic to kill them off easily, so in a way I wouldn't go past Haku if she did do it, but she didn'tThey were all ninja skill's she showed" Then an old wrinkle woman stood up with a huff. "But lord Hokage! You must not be serious of taking Sasuke out of the finals! You know as well as everyone in this room, that the only reason other nations is coming here, along with the leaf villagers. Is to see the young boy progress in his ninja career! Other nations will think we have become weak, because the last Uchiha lost to someSome nobody that doesn't even live here and to see her in his place!" She shouted causing some of the ninja's to raise their KI at the old woman.

What right does she have to call Haku nobody, it's as assaulting to calling the other Genins nobody's as well. No way is she going to get away with this... "Now listen here, don't you ever call a fellow leaf ninja a nobody! Are you claiming that all ninja's are nobody? Just because they showed great ninja skills and defeated one of the most known clans in battle is the end of the world? I am giving you one more warning and if I hear this outburst one more time, I will dismiss you from the council seat forever" Shouted Sarutobi, watching the old wrinkle woman just huff and sat back down to her seat, but in a wayHe has to agree with her, the leaf village and other nations see the Uchiha's as a great threat and powerful ninja's. "ButI'll have to agree, people from both the leaf and other nations would want to see Sasuke in the final'sUntil further notice that if any of the combatants, were to not make it to the Chuunin finals. I will replace their spot with Sasuke understood?" He asked with final words dawning on the council's, which everyone including the ninja side begrudgingly agreeing with the terms, that the boy will have a second chance in the exams. "Alright then if there's nothing more to discuss, then I adjourn this meeting everyone you are dismiss" He said, slamming down his small mallet on the table ending the meeting for the day. While everyone was getting up and leaving the building, Sarutobi let out a calm breath at the same time, look through the window that was showing the village Today is the day he will be telling Naruto about his heritage; along with him knowing about his mother Kushina; boy was he nervous and couldn't tell how the boy will respondLet alone react to any of the information he will be telling him. It haves been a long meeting between the prices of items, weapons, trading shipments between the wave and leaf. Then he finally figures out that Naruto has been requesting to see him and wanting to talk to him about something for over the week before the Chuunin examsWell waiting is now over and he must tell Naruto before it is too late. Letting out some puff of smoke from his cigar he look towards a picture frame with the fourth and his wife smiling at the camera. Remembering how difficult it was to keep Kushina in place, on the account of her fidgeting a lot and never one to like being casual to the camera. He had to chuckle as he knew how Minato stop Kushina running away from the camera, by hugging her close to him with his arms over behind her and to her left side. They truly made a great couple. "Sigh, I shouldn't linger here any longerIt is time to explain Naruto about the Uzumaki's" "Cat" He commanded, seeing one of the Anbu appearing and kneeling before him, wearing what look like a cat mask that cover the female's face; along with her purple long hair reaching all the way down to her back. "Yes Lord Hokage what is it that you request?" She asked with authority in her voice, waiting for any orders that the Hokage will giveWatching him from her mask she could see, he haves been staring at the picture frame for a long time, probably reminiscing about the past"Or, he is ready to tell the Uzumaki kid about his family? Well I be damn if that is true then it's about time" She thought to herself, along with cussing on the inside remembering that 15,000 ryo bet she made with one of the Anbu members, saying that it will be very soon that Naruto will know his family probably after the Chuunin examsBoy is she going to be broke "I need you to find Naruto for me and tell him, that I have call for him to visit meFor this is a urgent business I need to explain." He explained while watching the female Anbu nodding and disappearing from the room. "For my sake I hope Naruto will take the news in a good way "He murmured to himself, letting out another puff of smoke along by exiting the building towards the Hokage tower, for where Naruto's life will change. Xxx

Never have he ever felt nervous in his lifeIt's rare for the old man to call him, let alone announce his only presence in the room. He eyed the Hokage carefully as the man he respected all his life was jolting down on some papers and sheets, Naruto gulp a bit. He has wanting to speak with the Hokage for some time now, but something about this situation was really different in a way, especially with the picture frames of the previous Hokage's staring down at you behind the one in the seat, gazing through your very soul. Though the reason why he was nervous, is because of Mia's wordsSaying to him to not show the Hokage the Uzumaki scroll, that has been buzzing in his head for quite some time now; since she was right about them probably being miss reading the scroll to be the forbidden scroll that is tucked away in this very room. So he will have to be careful about this and be civil as possible, that and didn't help for the fact that after showing Kin his apartment, for she got permission to stay on his lot slash home. After spending some time with her along of getting to know her better, the girl suddenly jump at Naruto; explaining to her that she was experiencing the traditional fox heat, that she read up on at the libraryWhatever that is called? And was trying to as she would sayMate with him and damn it didn't help that she was seducing and doing poses in front of him that he almost did a horrible sinThank god, well not so great on his endThat the Captain of the Anbu came at his window and announcing that the Hokage wanted to see him, only to catch him and Kin half naked, with Kin still making out with him; till she realize someone was watching them do the act. He could've swore that Cat quietly said good job finding someoneBut could just be in his head and left the two teens screaming their heads off. After that event and mishap, Kin promise that she will try to control her emotions best as she couldAfter leaving he started thinking of what if Haku or any of the other girls, experiencing that same thing? Man his month of training is going to be very eventful and swear that if one of the girls were to get him with his guard down! He shook his head and hope for the best that his mental strength will overcome the girls advanceAlthough if Hinata were to do something like that"Oh god! I'm becoming a pervert! No, no, no I can't be a pervert I just can't! First Haku, now KinWhatever this fox thing is doing to the girls, its making them wanting to that with meAw man, then that means Hinata and Ino will experience the same thing. Why am I curseStupid fox, stupid fox features" "Naruto did you hear me?" Sarutobi asked, seeing that the boy was having a mental battle with himself; worry about what was going through his headThough probably what happen at his apartment with Cat coming into his office, asking if there was anyone else around Naruto's age looking for the boy, only for Sarutobi to raise an eyebrow; seeing how Cat was snickering about Naruto and Kin; which Hokage had to quickly cover his nose trying hard not to think that the boy, is already succumbing to one of those type of deedsThen an image of Naruto and Haku almost doing the act after, seeing how the boy was doing with his crystal ball. Seeing Naruto whipping his head up to the Hokage, he quickly rubbed the back of his head chuckling nervously "Eh sorry about that Old manWas lost in thought, now what was it you said?" He asked with his smile of his along with his tail wagging happily, wondering what the Hokage wanted to see him about? Maybe a secret mission that he could onlyYeah right he thought. No way that the Hokage would want Naruto to do a mission right before the finals of the Chuunin exams. So waiting patiently and slowly laying his ears against his head, feeling a slight dread filling the room. The tension suddenly drop tens fold in the room causing Naruto to shiver a bit and saw that Hokage reached inside of the desk cabinets shuffling something around in it. "Naruto, rememberRemember long time ago that you asked me about your Parents?" He asked the boy with a solemn tone in his voice, seeing the boys eyes widen in curiosity and fearThat is definitely not a good sign. "MyMy parents, uhYeah I remember asking a bunch of my teachers of where my parents wereOnly to get told that they abandon me and never wanting me because I wasa demon"

He slowly explained, making his tail droop down on the ground. The Hokage was very livid now and it was showing with the way Naruto was cowering in fear from the high level of KI that was radiating off from him. "Those damn bastards! How dare they talk about Naruto's parents like that! I will find and search for every single teacher that said those horrible things to the boy, and execute them; behead them, revive them with a forbidding jutsu and do it all over again!" He thought in rage, coming up with names and faces of said teachers that were with the boy. "Naruto I want you to ignore everything they told you about your parents, I know and met your parent's myself!" he announced with a mixture of anger and caring in his voice that made Naruto a little better, though he will have to lower his kill intent if he wants the boy to speak properly. "WaitYouYou knew my parents! How, how come you never told me when I asked you!" Naruto shouted while shooting straight up, with red eyes glaring at the old man, more like a grandfather to the boy. "CanCan you tell me about them" he slowly asked, trembling in front of the Hokage, he didn't know why he was shaking, or why he was afraid. He could feel the fear creeping up on him as ifas if a long searching and yearning to find the truth of his parents where aboutLet alone if they even care for himWell actually now that he thinks about it, they used him for the sealing of the nine-tailed fox right? So that means the fourth believed in their choice and bravery of choosing their son to protect the village right? "Old man pleaseYou have to tell me! Did theyDid they really abandon me because of the fox?" This made the Hokage close his eyes trying so hard not to shed tears in front of the twelve year old boy. Here was a boy who had no family, no relatives to watch and care for him over the yearsA brave ninja who is now nothing but a scared little boy, wanting to know if his parents. HIS own parents if they care for him or why they abandon him. He will kill all those who fed Naruto all these information about his family, no backing down nowNaruto was afraid and as a Hokage slash Grandfather he must tell him. "No Naruto they didn'tIn fact, they care so much about you so dearly that they knew you were the right one for the job" He said with a sad smile, never staring at the boy eyes. As he could feel the fear radiating off from him. "You see Naruto, your parent's never abandon you or left you behind Because they were protecting you from the fox during the sealing" He then went on to explain the process of the sealing to the boy who was now so engulfed into the story, that so many emotions were playing about through those sad red eyes of his then it was time to explain about his clan Even going to the history of how both the Uzumaki and the Senju clans worked together in, bringing the Leaf village together along with the Senju trying to save the Uzumaki village from destruction but; alas couldn't save the village from the war in itself; but didn't say anything of the actual clan being wipe out from the war itself and that they maybe survivors out there, just finding them will be impossible. Then he explained to Naruto of how Senju and Uzumaki's were RELATIVES! Naruto couldn't believe it! He is a relative to anyone that is a Senju clan member? Then that means, the reason the ninja's, Hyuuga's, Nara's, Yamanaka's all of them were so nice to the boy is because he is a relative to the Konohagakure! Well, a very, very distant relative if he were to add thatSo no wonder he got along so well with Konoharmaru! After explaining about the history between the Senju and Uzumaki, he went on to explaining that his Mother, which the boy asked if he could see a picture only for the Hokage telling him to wait till after he is done with the story; Naruto didn't like this and knew that the Hokage was hiding something from him But didn't think it much since he wanted to know everything about his mother. He was excited to hear that Naruto adopted every personality from his mother, along with getting his looks from his father which is a very odd combination in his opinion. Have the looks of your father, but having the personality of your mother? Then he found out that his mom, learn the same

jutsu as his including the Shadow Clone Jutsu! To that and the Chakra chains that were very powerful and able to hold down a bijuu! "So that's what the chains are for! They're not meant for capturing Ninja's even though they do a good job at that. They were meant for something like the nine-tailed fox! Man, I really need to teach somebody that jutsu just in case I do become the fox" He thought himselfBut one thing that is making him really mad about this whole entire conversation? The old man as Naruto will call him, is not letting him see any pictures of his mother or his father! Why person does that to a kid who really wanted to know about having parents who love him? Though he did get a kicked out of his mother; pummeling his dad once in a while for doing something crazy or stupid. That will cause him to Chakra exhaustion or being late for their dates. He then was told something very scary about his mother and that is to never get her mad at all! On the account of her hair will rise up and thrash around like nine living tails, emitting a very scary red glow around her that will cause even his father to whimper like a scared puppy! That's all good and all, but Naruto is getting really impatient! "OLD MAN!" he shouted causing Sarutobi to flinch from the tone of his voice, he knew he was pushing his luck with Naruto asking for his family's photo. "IWant to see themI really, really do so much" His voice started shaking and his entire body was trembling, if he could see themIf he could at least see their faces, their looks or a least any shape or form of them"Please" Sarutobi was trying so hard to not cry, he could sense the boy's sadness and tears were starting to break out of his strong demeanorHe has been living in a life of lies, by masking his true emotions to everyone, his friends and his sensei'sHell, Naruto manage to show Iruka, Haku, Hinata and Mia what he was hiding under his mask. "What was my mother'sNa-Name?" He asked with a shaky voice along, trying to hold back the tears with the way he was clenching his teeth. "Her name was Kushina Uzumaki one of the best Kunoichi's and has met two of my three students name Tsunade Senju and Jiraiya of the toad sages" He explained, closing his eyes trying so hard to not lose his own demeanor. Naruto emotions were being eradicateThe old man knew so much about his heritage, from the way they lived, to the way of using Ninjutsu and Fuunjutsu, which brings an interesting fact that Naruto could actually learn sealing jutsu! But not important, it seems that everyone knew about his parents including the clan heads, the eldersEven Kakashi and Mia sensei! Well actually now that that he thinks about it? Both Kakashi and Mia look really sad and down, Kakashi seeing him using the clan jutsu to praising the boy and asking every single question there was. To Mia-sensei doing everything in her power to learn about the scroll to helping Naruto to re-claim his Clans honor and to almost falling into tears"Which probably means Kakashi and Mia sensei have met my parentsHeh no wonder they were into knowing about the scrollBut wait?" He felt that dread sneaking back up to him again, one of those empty feelings that you could never figure out in your entire life. He could latterly feel his entire being shake from the question he is about to asked"OldOld man, whoWho was my father?" he asked with his voice leaving him and saw the Hokage just stare at the boy with indifference and wanting to not tell himWhich made Naruto angry on the inside. "WeWell!" "Naruto, what I am about to tell you is a triple S rank secret and it is not to be mention to no one in the villageYou are free to tell your friends if you deem them to be ready" He said with authority in his voice that caused Naruto to stiffen from this and knew that meant, shut up and listen carefully! He then pulled out what looked like to be a picture frame that was facing towards Sarutobi and away from Naruto. He then laid it flat on the desk facing down and slides it forward towards the boy then lean back into his chair closing his eyes; which Naruto saw some tear streaks fall from him. His heart was racing, his hand stretching out slowly towards the picture frameHe could feel his

entire throat tightening against him, his stomach was throwing butterflies left and right; the only thing he could hear was his heavy breathing through his ears. Softly gripping on the frame and sliding it off from the desk, he couldn't dare to look at it just yet. His red eyes staring at the back of the frame; with many thoughts going through his head of who his father could be or might not be from his many dreams of having his parent's with him. With his right hand grabbing the side of the picture frame, he slowly turned it around so that he could see who his mother Kushina was with and then everything froze for himhis heart rate was going so fast, his breathing hitch and the tears just came His fatherHis motherThe fourth Hokage was his father! With blonde spikey hair, wearing the kage robe with fourth writing on the sleeves, his green flak jacket underneath them; holding his arm around the womanHis wife, and Naruto's mother. Kushina Uzumaki wearing what looks to be a red dress that complimented her beautiful red hair, along with her right arm resting against her soon to be born son. Both parents smiling towards the camera, the fourth's pale blue eyes and his mother's Violet eyes, which he was sad that his eyes were now the color red, but drop it when he saw that it would be the same color as her hair; his finger traced over the two lovers in the photo as droplets of his own tears stain the glass case, he could swear he felt one hand resting on his shoulder, while feeling that somebody was hugging him very close. Sarutobi who was watching this almost lost it as he saw ghostly images of both Kushina and Minato standing behind their son, along with Kushina famous death glare to the old man. Naruto almost lost it as he could hear the words"We believe in you, never give up till the very end" He held his breath and quickly turned around to find that no one was there, which he could've sworn her head somebody behind him. Then that when it happen, he gritted his teeth and kept wiping his eyes with a heavy breath he just knelt down to the floor and cried out to the worldHis mask is broken, his mental was destroy, what else could a kid take? He heard his parent's voice he felt their presence and felt his mother's hug. He couldn't believe it, his father was the fourth Hokage and his Mother was the previous Jinchurikii to hold the nine tailed fox from what the story that Sarutobi told himThrough it all they were there the entire time, watching him over the stars and the heaven. They been with him all these yearsAnd he never noticed. After finally getting his resolve back and standing back up with his back turn from the Hokage; holding the picture frame close to his chest, never letting it go as the tears was still falling from his eyes; his breathing was finally calming down all this time, not knowing, hearing bad things from the villagers, the teachers. Calling him demon brat, the kyuubi, his parent's never loving him or him killing his parents for being bornHe truly believed that he was the cause of their suffering and for not wanting him But no it was a lie that they made for him to make him believe in...Well now that he learned the truth behind his heritage, his family history. He will no longer take in what anyone will say to him about his parents; if they bad mouth them, he will punch their lights out. If they say anything to dishonor their wishes, he will break their legsHe would even throw them into the lake just for saying horrible things about them. He slowly started walking towards the door, to only be stop by the third speaking out to him. "Naruto please waitThe scroll you picked up from the land of wavesIs it alright for me to keep it in a safe place?" Sarutobi asked the boy, hoping for one right thing he could do for Naruto and that's to keep the Scroll safe from anyone that wants to try and steal it. What he didn't expect though, was the cold soulless stare that he was receiving along with sadness behind those cold red eyes as Naruto spoke up. "NoIf you take my scroll you take my life. I'm going to keep it where I can see itSorry but Lord Hokage may I please be excuse?" Naruto asked with no life what so ever in his voice, caused

Sarutobi to widen his eyes from the response and watch the boy leave the officeIn all his life knowing, watching the boy. He was truly devastated and he, the third Hokage was the cause for that devastation to the boy's heart and life. He couldn't believe how much hurting went through the boy, as he just stared down him with no life, no reason to even look at the third like a grandfather any more He could only do one thing and that was to let the sadness consume him as he just rested his head, onto his arms and cried The Anbu who were watching the scene take place, felt sorry for both partiesThey too were trying so hard not to shed tears after witnessing the young ninja's response and reactionSo they left the Hokage alone as to seeing that anything they could do won't help the matter anymore Xxx He was now walking down the rain filled streets of Konoha, watching all the villagers rushing and running towards their house and homes, along with guiding children through the light down pour that was falling upon the village he saw some family walking down swinging their children like a swing, with the child holding onto their arms. He then vision him and his parent's doing the same if they were aliveHaving a great time and laughing, but he knew that was just a dream nowHe couldn't understand why the villagers treat him or his parent's so badly, then againThey too were probably being lied to about Naruto's real heritage and he could understand the third's reasoning behind itHis dad was the fourth so it must mean, he made a lot of enemies over the years. He paused in front of Ichiraku's ramen shop, ignoring the fact that he was getting soak along with his blonde hair, hanging down from being soakedHe picture his parents with him buying and enjoying Ramen togetherHe couldn't help but picture him and his mom stuffing their faces with a lot of bowls, while the fourth just sweat drop at their eating habits. Wiping his eyes a bit, he continue his walk down the road ignoring some of the stares that he was getting, none of them surprisingly being scorn or hate, but that of worriment for himHe gave a sad smile to himself, as the villagers were now starting to see him in a different light He was told by Kin and the girls, that they were really impress how Naruto was getting strong and how he saved not one but two ninja's one from their village and another who doesn't even live here. Saying that Naruto showed great courage to save a ninja from another villageHe always wonder how they were hearing these type of informationHe then stop after seeing a boy who was probably five or six years old, smiling up at him and handing him a small toy doll. "He you go mister! Mister Gama will make you feel all better!" The boy said as he handed it to Naruto with no question and ran back to his parent's, who told them that he was a good boy and proud for him to cheer Naruto up. He looked down at the frog doll, that was almost similar to his wallet and gritted his teethHe was very touch by the gesture the little kid did, even if he doesn't know Naruto at all and held the frog to his chest at the same time, putting it in his jacket to keep it from being wet. Then started running down the street with his arms pumpingIt's been a long day for him and with so many emotions going through him, he really needs to sleep it all off and start getting serious tomorrow The Chuunin exams wait for no one and if he were to failed to his parents for not becoming the best he could, he will feel devastatedHis mother wanted to be the first Female Hokage; His dad wanted to live a life with his family and so that what Naruto will do! He will carry those dreams of his family, his life goal was to become Hokage because he wanted to be notice and respectedBut now he knows the real reason behind his dreams, it's not because he wanted to be recognize by his strength, or wanting people noticing himIt because he wants to treat the village like his family! That what his goal is, he wanted a family and to do thatHe wanted to be Hokage and have the strength to protect this family from any danger that may befall upon KonohaThat's what the fourth saw and wanted Naruto to become that familyThat was the same reason for his mother KushinaShe wanted to live in a city full of family and friends!

Walking into his apartment and knowing how much work he needs to get doneHe will carry out on their dreamsTo become Hokage, to gain the strength to save and protect his family! To do that he needs to show this family that they can trust him! Once he enter the room of his apartment, that sadness filled him up once againSeeing how empty it was or what could've been him, his mother and fathers houseThen Kin came out of the bathroom, her hair wet and wrapped in a towel and saw Naruto standing there at the door way; with sadness filling his entire eyes, she couldn't believe itThe cheerful ninja that she saw all dayIsn't showing the same happiness aura he usually give out. "NarutoAre you alright?" she asked slowly and saw the boy fall to the ground on his hands and knees. She ran up to the boy and was hugged by him, causing the girl to blush considering she was only in a towelBut then heard him explain what happen and started bawling into her, she couldn't believe itHe was saying everything that happen between him and the third Hokage, along with telling her about his parents that even she was hugging him close and rubbing his soaked back, not caring if she gotten wet herself. The boy needed somebody and she was the closest thing he havesShe was crying along with the boy after hearing how the villagers treated him and how badly they spoke about his parents He even went and told her about him having the nine tailed fox seal inside of him, but she didn't careWhat she saw was a lost boy, who needed comforting from someone. They sat there for hours upon hours, with the rain and storm rattling against the window. Kin didn't how long it was before Naruto finally cried himself to sleep on herShe was just brushing his hair gently caressing the blonde locks. "NarutoDon't you worryYou have a family that is willing to do everything in their power to protect and be with youDon't you ever dare say that there is no one. You have me, Haku, Hinata and InoMia-sensei, SakuraIruka from what I was told by HinataKakashi senseiThe people at Ichiraku'sYou aren't alone and whoever says otherwiseAre dimwits and bastards who can't see truth from liesI love you Naruto-kun" She whisper in his ear and kissed his forehead and just sat there with him, rocking them bothShe then finally decided that the floor isn't a good place to sleep and pulled Naruto onto the bed with her. "Good nightNaruto-kun I hope tomorrow will be a better day for you" She silently said, as her eyes closed and went to sleep. Outside watching the boy entire time, was Kakashi who was standing on top of electric pole line His one eye half open with rain dripping down his silver hair. "Naruto" he silently said and disappeared from sight. Hopping that tomorrow Naruto will be back to his normal self, what will happen now? Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMisterWongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonomyBlogMar ksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNewsVineMultiplyFriendF eedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJamespotIme ra

BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampleOneview LinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Hey everyone. Here it is the next chapter XD Sorry for the long wait, but was having trouble deciding how this chapter will go...So decided that Hinata be with Naruto in this chapter and...Well I'll tell you after responding to your comments/reviews Deathmvp: Glad you enjoy the chapter and yeah lol; I was almost crying my self after writing the chapter. Stupid sorrow and sadness OST was playing through out my head when I was writing it XD And yeah know what you mean, writers will usually take it to that general direction...though you might enjoy this chapter ^_^ Yeah, I want to make their feelings and emotions to each other as real as possible, not imo where they magically fall for him you know? Darkassasian: ^_^ thanks I am really glad you enjoy the chapter and thanks for the postive comment too : ) Lol I knew you would enjoy the whole Cat Anbu running into them during their moment XD I originally was going to write out that scene, but decided against it since it would be focus around Naruto wanting to know about his parents; along with the Council yet again having their ways with getting Sasuke back in the chuunin exams. I have to admit this was one of my saddest chapter I written in any stories I have made : ) Glad you enjoy reading the story ^_^ Brandon Graham 88: Thanks for the comment : ) Glad you enjoy and like the chapter, though you might want to avoid this one ^_^; Considering not sure if your into these type of stories. Crossoverparinglover: Yup, though you might want to avoid this chapter. Will be explain after I answer to all comments and reviews. Naruhinafan: Glad you enjoy the chapter : ) Ah cool ^_^ Yeah I lost my old systems over the years, but some how still have the Genesis and SNES cartridges laying about in my house XD I still have my GBA games in a plastic case that date back to like 2001 lol. Yeah I don't have a PS3 or 3ds (Thuogh waiting till more games come out for 3ds) Foxgoddess: Will do! glad you enjoy the chapter : )

puma1sunfire: Lol glad you enjoy the story so far and; thanks for the review : D Surprised you read through all of the chapters XD Thats impressive and thanks, I really like how I am making Kin's character since she was only used once in the 2nd part of the exams. And don't worry Hinata will get her turn in this chapter : ) About time I give her and Naruto some action! I do hope you continue to read : D The konoha booze hound: You I'm ignoring, Heads up for everyone, that this Chapter with Naruto and Hinata...I actually did a lemon scene and I don't think I am proud of how it turn out...So I hope you still enjoy the chapter and will still keep reading, cause after this chapter; we are going to meet up with Jiraiya and the summoning contracts along with TenTen going to meet up with Naruto in anger XD So hope you enjoy and have fun...I hope...Felt really nervous of writing this so hope it turn out okay heh... ... Chapter 16: Naruto and Hinata's Date! It was a very stress full weekend for Hinata ever since losing to her cousin at the preliminaries of the Chuunin exams, she was left to be tended at the hospital after noticing that her injuries, would take about two days to recover from. Luckily though she had constant visits from her sister; Hanabi after she heard that she got defeated by Neji. Of course Hinata couldn't help but suppress a giggle, every visit from the young girl she would always ask Hinata. If Naruto haves met up with her or giving her any kisses the usual sisterly like talk once in a whileCourse during her time of recovery and being unconscious from time to time, she heard from one of the nurses and Kurenai-sensei that the boy have been visiting her a lot for the past two daysExcept for yesterday that Hinata was slightly upset that he didn't came to see her at all. But she can say she is glad of Haku getting some free time from Mia's intense training schedule to visit the hyuuga girl and spent the entire day with her, especially during the rain storm that happen just couple hours of their time talking with each other. She had to blush from the memory of asking Haku, how she should ask Naruto out on a date along with almost fainting from the sudden thought. Thankfully Haku haves more patience than Kiba does, or Ino and Sakura after asking the two girls of how she should ask Naruto, only for the two kunoichi's to go on a romantic tangent and embarrass the girl badly to the point of fainting! She remember the memory very much and couldn't help but feel guilty that it feltRight to her Her fox ears twitch from the embarrassing moment she had with Haku at the same time walking down the dirt road that leads to Naruto's house Flashback no Jutsu! Looking up from the bed to the door way, admiring her purple fluffy tail that appeared over the past couple days from Naruto's constant visit and apparently him kissing her cheek before he would leave her, will cause the girl to just tighten her eyes a bit trying hard not to squeal! "Come in Haku its open!" Hinata shouted out to the fox ear silhouette frame of the glass stain door, to revealing the light blue ear Haku opening the door smiling towards Hinata along with Hinata sharing her own smile. Closing the door behind her and walking up to sit down on the edge of the bed, Haku's red eyes looked towards the girls purple fox tail and up to Hinata's red eyes pointing towards the tail with a questioning gaze.

"Oh NarutoNaruto-kun haves been visiting me for the past two days, while kissing my cheek before he goesBut he hasn't come by today" She informed Haku while lowering her eyes half way, staring down at the fisted hands that were fisting the blankets. Haku let out a small content sigh and shook her head at the same time closing them, it was just like Naruto to be like that with Hinata or anyone who was in the hospitalBut not visiting on the third day? She will have to ask Kin or Ino of what happen to the boy, cause during her walk towards the hospitalThe boy looked very devastated along with not making any contact with the villagers, except for a little child who handed him the Gama frog doll. Looking up at the hyuuga girl, she was trying to think of a way to cheer the young girl up. Then an idea came to her in an instant. Shifting slightly on the bed, with her right leg resting on the mattress she took a glance at the girl who stare back at her. "WellYou could always ask him out on a date!" She excitedly said at the end, enjoying the now tomato faced girl who quickly brought the blanket over her head, causing Haku to hold her sides laughing at the distress hyuuga. "Haku-chan that isn't funny! YouYou know ho-how nerve-nervous I get around h-him!" She stuttered out to the girl trying her best to hide her face from the girl, only to fail that her ears were twitching badly from embarrassment of the offer. "Oh come on Hinata? How long have you've been after the boy along with telling him how you feelI know" she paused briefly to gather her thoughts, bringing her arm to her chest. Shifting her red eyes left and right to come up a way to continue the conversation? "I know thatWell, that Naruto and I almost you know" she paused once again, which Hinata raise her hands up to telling her that it is understandable that her emotions were really out of control, by almost getting killed by the Duck butt boy as Naruto and Sakura have officially nickname him. Though ass was in that sentence she wouldn't dare to use words like thatOut loud of course! "So I figureWhy not? You need some time to spend with the boy and score with him asIno would put it?" Haku said while rubbing the back of her head. Causing the hyuuga girl to slightly giggle never figuring that Haku will use Ino's words in her vocabulary "Besides if you were to go out with him, you might have more confidence to ask him for future dates as well!" Haku beamed at the end. Seeing that Hinata was now looking down in thought from what Haku had told herShe was right! If she would just ask the boy out, she will be able to have more confidence and courage to keep asking him out in the future! Though there was a problemShe usually reads novels or romance books saying and informing that usually on the first date, the two couples will share their first ever kiss! Course it wouldn't be Naruto's first kiss since Haku had the pleasure of getting it herself and; from what she told her and Ino the boy was a natural at the art of kissing, which Hinata's dreams went overdrive with all the information and; showing what would happen if she was in Haku's position! This caused the girl to blush even more, causing Haku to lower her own ears to the side of her head and tilting in confusion"Hinata are you okay? I mean I know asking the boy will be a bit Scary at first, but I'm sure he will" Before she could finish her sentence, Hinata quickly wave her hands left and right. "Oh no, no Haku it isn't anything like that! It's justUsually the couples share their first kiss on their first dateAnd well" she couldn't finish her sentence and just closed her eyes tightly. Haku picking up on the distress opens her mouth in an, oh fashion; then brought her hand under her chin to think through Hinata's predicament

The girl was probably afraid of passing out on the boy and ruining what would be her first ever kiss. Normal advice won't probably help the girl, since her thoughts tend to race so fast, so unpredictable of what would happen causes the girl to get light headed. Telling Hinata to practice on kissing was out of the question, since kissing awell stuff animal was weird in itself since it isn't a living person. Then there was the option of kissing somebody else before kissing NarutoBut that would also ruin the moment, since Hinata wants to share their first kiss together. She will definitely agree with Shikamaru's favorite catch phraseThis was too troublesome! Looking at the hyuuga girl, Haku decided to actually look at her appearance and attire she is wearing. Today she would be release from the hospital so she was in her usual brown jacket that went over top her black shirt with a fishnet. She couldn't help but smile with a blush on her face. Hinata surely does look beautiful even with the purple fox ears and tail, that is now rubbing up against Haku's leg. She never understood why Hinata would be nervous around Naruto or; her appearance to the boy. Naruto wouldn't care what Hinata was wearing, the boy was/is infatuated to the girl ever since the academy days! Seeing Hinata looking back to the girl with a confuse stare, Haku quickly shook her head out of her thoughts. "After getting a good look at herShe is really beautiful, probably more so than I amThough why was she looking me over?" Hinata thought to herself with a confuse expression, that almost made Haku wanting to hug the girl for how cute she looked. Then let out a sigh, there was no other option of how to help the girl but to answer with"If kissing is what your worried about HinataThen maybe you could find someone you could practice with?" She suggested to the girl. Who just stare down at the bed with sadness in her eyes Haku was right in a way, if she is going to be not afraid of kissing Naruto! She will have to practice with somebodyBut she doesn't want to go to a random boy and asked him to help her practice with kissing! That would totally send the wrong message! She could make a clone of herself and transform it into Narutobut that would just fail badly, since she will just faze through the clone jutsuMan does she wish she could learn the Shadow clone like Naruto Then her red eyes travel up to the girl in front of herSeeing how Haku had her arms under her chest that was pushing against the fabric of the shirt. Curious of how they manage to get a bit bigger than before and absent mindedly looked down towards her own to see if any changes happen to themTo only be upset that they haven't change muchThen a perverted thought along with a blush came to the girl. "DoesDoes the fox feature, alter our genes a bit?" She thought to herself and looked back to Haku, then quickly shook the thought out of her head! For one, why was she thinking like that and checking out another girl's chest! And two, why was she secretly wanting; her own to get bigIt was this exact reason she wears a jacket over her shirt on the account, she became an early bloomer after hitting twelve years old along with they will get even bigger by the time she hits sixteen. "Hey Hinaaata" Haku called out to the girl snapping her fingers, causing the hyuuga to blink her eyes and look at a smirking Haku. "You okay? You kinda spaced out there for a minuteDid you had someone in mind to help you?" she asked, feeling butterflies in her stomach all of the sudden The same she had with Naruto and it confused her very badly? Was sheWas she anticipating for something? "Ye-Yeah, just a stupid thought came through my head its nothing Haku!" She said with slight stutter in her voice, then sweat drop at the girls glaring face that caused Hinata to just chuckle

lightly, then lean back a bit from Haku leaning forward. "Come on Hinata what is it? It's alright to tell me" She asked slowly raising an eyebrow at the girl's rapid blushing face, which she then looked down from her in thought. "IIt's just a stupid thought. Butwas curiousIf you could, if you were upum" she tried to explained to the girl, but the words just wouldn't come out of the shy girl's mouth! She was hoping that Haku would catch on and understand what the girl was trying to ask her to do; only to see that it did with Haku's face fully blushing. Flashback no jutsu off! She let out a sigh and closed her eyes in embarrassment! She couldn't believe what she and Haku did yesterday! Sure it was just an innocent suggestion of asking Haku if she would help the girl out by practicing with her; which Haku said it was fine and they practice "Only, that we accidently took it too far! Why did you go and do that HinataYou baka, though I will admit her skin felt soft, argh Hinata stop it!" She shouted herself along with hitting the apartment door that leads up to Naruto's apartment along with reaching her goal at the same time rubbing her forehead. She was still embarrass for what the two girls did at the hospital, one thing led to another and somehow manage to stop each other from taking their clothes offShe couldn't believe how much she was getting into it with Haku, which Haku said the same to Hinata along with saying that she never needed practice and was a natural at it. She looked down to the welcome mat that was lying on the dirt road and then let out a sigh. Entering the building and heading up to Naruto's apartment to ask the boy out along with the thoughts of this is it! She is going to do it this time, so many failed attempts in the past of asking the boy out, so many fainting spells she did in front of him. After meeting up with Haku "Come to think of itEver since Mia-sensei adopted Haku and brought her here in the leaf village? I have been more confident lately along with improving my skills, at the same time not fainting around Naruto a lot lately?" She thought to herself then beamed happily at no one in particular, with her purple fox tail wagging happily. She finally figured it out why she was so confident now, along with not being so nervous around Naruto. It was thanks to Haku along with Ino's help too since the girl finally got out of her Sasuke fan girl modeBut it all leads to Haku helping Hinata out, hanging out with the girl and being blunt to the shy hyuuga here and there. That's why she wanted to practice kissing with HakuIt was a way to say thanks for the girl helping her out so many times in the past and that Ino was also helping her to get close to the boy, that she latterly saw those two as very important friends! With new found courage and resolve, she knocked on the door of Naruto's apartment and started hearing what sounded like soft footsteps, which confused her a bit of why Naruto would be walking lightly across the floorUsually he rushes to the door in case his sensei was here. Boy was she surprised to see that Kin open the door along withWell no top and only in what seems to be her underwear, wiping away the tiredness in her eyes she blinked a couple of timesThen a few more, to brighten up tiredly to Hinata, which Hinata couldn't help but blush from the cute smile"Oh greatever since that ordeal with Haku last night, I'm starting to see things like this cuteWell then again, the fox features kinda compliments itHinata girl, I'm afraid your officially a pervert" She thought to herself sadly, finally admitting the truth That and didn't help the fact she had a dream with her, Naruto and Haku. Shaking her head and blinking her red eyes to find that Kin was now leaning against her arm sleeping against the door frame, earning a sweat drop from Hinata and; saying kawaii at the same time from the way her grey

fox ears would twitch, from rubbing slightly against the frame. "Kin-chanKin-chanKIN-CHAN!" Hinata raised her voice a bit, shaking the girl from her slumber, startling the poor girl then she looked at Hinata once more, along with stretching her arms up yawning; giving a small view of her small cleavage to Hinata who; just looked away a bit trying hard not to look at Kin's underwear "Ohiyo Hinata-chanWhat brings you here?" Kin asked, bringing both her arms down to her side ignorant of her attire at the moment along with seeing confusion in the girl's eyes. Tilting her head slightly and bulging her eyes out quickly bringing her hands up in defense! "Whoa it's not what you think Hinata! Naruto and I didn't" "Kin-chan, Kin-chan it's alright. Don't worry; you forget that Haku tried the same with him remember?" She said with an embarrassing blush on her face, remembering the vivid dream she had last night with both Haku and her in a sexy pose taunting the boy. Then shook her head out of the dreams trying to pay attention of her goal"What is wrong with me!" Kin calming down a bit and resting a hand on her torso, she then looked towards Hinata with a questioning gaze. "SoWhat brings you here Hinata-chan? Here to see Naruto-kun?" she asked which the hyuuga girl nodded with happinessThen that disappear after seeing Kin's face sadden a bit from something that probably involved Naruto. "WhatWhat happen to Naruto-kun Kin" "Well" She then started explaining everything that had happen yesterday, along with explaining to Hinata of why Naruto never visited the hospital. From his meeting with the Hokage about knowing his family's heritage, to how the Hokage kept everything from the boy for twelve years! She left out the parts, about the fourth being his father and the kyuubi being sealed inside the boy. Since she figure; that would be a very big and personal secret of Naruto'sShe never understood why he would say all that to her, but she figure because of his emotions; he needed somebody to talk to badly. "Right now he is in the shower, getting ready to train for the finals in four weeks from now" She finished her explanation; along with rubbing her right arm. Seeing how Hinata was looking down in thoughts of the said boy, but smirked as she saw Hinata activating her byakkugan to check up on the boy and couldn't let this slip past her. "Heh pervert" she whisper out with a grin, causing the girl to close her eyes and deactivating her doujutsu. Hinata couldn't believe she was actually spying on Naruto in the shower! What have she become"HinataDid you wanted to ask Naruto out?" Kin asked, now crossing her arms under her chest. Smiling at the blushing girl; who then started tapping her fingers together and nodded slightly to the sound girl in front of her. "Ha-HaiBut seeing how Naruto's day was yesterday I think I will ask" before she could finish her sentence, Kin grab each side of the girl shaking her a bit. Which Hinata was wondering why she was doing this and got her response by the girl pinching her cheeks making her yelp. "No you will ask him out! And you will get him out of his funk Hinata you understand! Nothing and I mean nothing will come between you and Naruto, not even me! So once he is out of the shower and in your provisional view you make your move girl!" She announced; encouraging the girl to ask the boy out. She will be glad if the two go out, along with Hinata cheering Naruto up from what happen yesterday. Then both their ears twitch hearing that the shower was turned off; before they could turn their attention to the direction of the restroom, Hinata quickly raised one finger and asked. "Um Kin-chan any reason for you to be in yourwell Underwear?" She asked with a slight blush, as she watched

Kin blinked at her for a quick sec and looked down at herself then back to Hinata with a nervous chuckle. "That can be explain you seeI, I always sleep like this when I go to bed HinataWell, I usually sleep with the bottom piece onThough after seeing how freaked out Naruto got, I decided to wellYou know; even though he already saw a girl naked before" she grumble at the end then blinked when Hinata spoke up. "From what Haku-chan told meNar-Naruto-kun kept his eyes closed after taking herwell bra off" She blushed at the end of her sentence. In retro respect, she is glad that Naruto hasn't seen any of the girl's naked yet. But that brings up a question if he saw Kin fully naked? Seeing the girl shrugging her hands and nodding in understanding of why Naruto freaked out, is probably because he isn't a pervertWell that definitely earn some more points for her and now even more determine to make out with him. But for now its Hinata's turn and damn it if she has to, she will force the two in a room until one of them goes for each other! "Hey Kin do you know where we left our Kunai pouch?" Naruto called out, after hearing him leave the bathroom. Getting the girl to tilt her head a bit shouting to the boy that they were in the bedroom window sill and both she and Hinata smiled when he thanked the girl. "Naruto Hinata is here to see you" She shouted making Hinata start waving her hand up and down saying not to let her presence be known only for the boy to have a slight squeak in his voice that made Kin grin perversely at Hinata's blushing face. "HHINATA IS HERE! WHY DIDN'T YOU WARN ME!" he screamed to the girl, earning some light chuckles from the two girls, only for Hinata to deepen her blush. She couldn't believe that Naruto was in a rush to actually seeing her at his front door step. She then watch Kin leave the door saying that she will be gone for the entire day explaining that, Kurenai-sensei agreed to train her and Sakura in the way of Genjutsu. Hinata was glad that Kin was getting along with everyone in the village lately and, the fact that she and Sakura have become close friends with Ino that; the girl was full of life now and giving off that aura of acceptance of others! Checking herself out in a mirror that was in the hall, she couldn't help but close her eyes half way and smile at herself; with her purple fox tail wagging to and fro, her ears flexing a bit by moving straight up and then flatten to make her ears look like part of hair clippings, to lying flat against her head. Her red eyes replaced her pale lavender eyesBut she didn't care as they still kept the paleness in them; giving the red a slight beautiful pink color to them. Then she was checking out her attire in the mirrorFeeling guilty of actually keeping the brown jacket onShe knew why she wears it all the time, but why she is wearing it around Naruto is beyond herHell she hasn't used a mirror to see if any actual physical changes became of her during the whole fox features. "I'll have to check it out once I get home, but for nowIt will be just me and Naruto-kun todayNo exceptions, no fainting you can do this girl!" She encouraged herself and turn around to see Naruto up close to her and fighting the urge to passing out already for that day. She then saw how slightly sad his eyes were making her believe that Kin was right; that event yesterday really bothered him and from the way his face was slightly pale, gives off the impression that he didn't sleep so well last night. "Heh hey Hinata what brings you here?" He asked tilting his head, twitching his orange ears at the girl. Hinata gulp down anything that would ruin her speech and muster enough courage to ask those words that she dream of saying to the boy; ever since the day he help her from those bullies who were making fun of her eyes.

"NarutoWould, would you likeTototo" "Come on Hinata say it already! Their just a few little sentences, so what if Naruto declines to your offer and dumps you right in front of his apartment and leaving you crushed and become cynical to loveYeah not helping myself with this thought" She thought inwardly to herself and then pinch the side of her thighs to get her words out to the blonde ninja! "Would like to go on a date with me!" she raised her voice a bit and turned tomato red; she finally did it! She finally asked Naruto those simple words that been plaguing her ever since the academy days! Seeing the blushing face on the boy was definitely a good sign for herWell at least in her mind scape; hoping that this will be finally the day that her and Naruto will be a true couple! Then she sigh on the inside remembering that Haku, Ino and Kin were all starting to see the boy in the better light and wanting to go out with him. Then a thought occur to her that even made her smile on the inside for reasons unknown. "If Naruto-kun is the last of his clan then does that meanHe can be a part of a CRA?" She didn't know why that sounded good in her head, till images of the other girls pop into her mind and smiled. Her wanting Naruto to be happy is what making her think of the CRA or 'Clan restoration act' for a better term of the wordAfter a long pause between the two. Naruto shock face, turn into a small grin and then a bigger grin. To a huge fox like smile at the same time nodding his head eagerly while closing the door behind him answering to Hinata's offer. "OF COURSE, I will really love that Hinata! Do you want to get started no- whoa!" He never finished his sentence as the shy hyuuga squeal and pulled him along with her informing him, that she haves many things planned out already. "After the day I had yesterday, I deserve something like thisHell I bet Hinata haves been wanted to ask me that question for a while nowConsidering how she was stuttering" He thought to himself, then looked down at her purple fox tail that was wagging with glee. He couldn't help but smile now"Hell with it, if the girls are happy with the fox features, than so will I. Plus it definitely fits them quite wellSigh I should really tell them about the fox that is sealed in meI told Kin and she is fine with the ordealBut what about Ino, Haku and Hinata? How the hell will they respond to it?" He then mentally slap himself from lingering his eyes to much down where Hinata's tail is and let out a quiet sigh, he really wish this perversion isn't part of the fox features, considering what almost happen between him and Kin yesterday, the girl latterly jump on the poor boy and started pulling their clothes off between them only to be stop by the Anbu captain. Boy was he glad she showed up or it would've ended badly. After exiting the building and walking side by side with Hinata. They started their date by first getting something to eat and then; Hinata wanting to train with Naruto along with helping him find a way to counter the Jyuuken strikes. Boy was she excited and explain everything that she plan for the day, seeing how Naruto's bright smile just kept getting wider and wider, liking every direction that Hinata organize for them. xxx Meanwhile at one of the training grounds "You and Hinata did what!" Ino shouted as she lands a kick to one of Haku's blocking arms at the same time being thrown back from Haku kicking into her stomach. Then quickly started forming some hand seals at the same time shouting out! "Lighten style: Palm current!"

Ino then pump her hands, cursing some electricity through her hands all the way to her palms all the while trying to hit Haku with her newly learn Jutsu; which surprised her a lot after asking her father if there was any outside jutsu that the Yamanaka's had. Which her father looked up in thought and smiled happily at her saying that there was other Jutsu's that Yamanaka's learned in the past were lighten style jutsu. In turn she asked why the Yamanaka clan haven't bother teaching these jutsu anymore, which made the man blink his eyes in wonderHe had to agree with his daughter in that department area; but explained to her because of their mind transfer jutsu, their usually in the interrogation department for gathering information and secrets. Boy was he surprised when Ino ask if she could start learning in those styles; and was glad too! She will be the first of her generations in the Yamanaka clan to learn the old lighten style scroll's they had kept away. He asked her what the occasion was. Which he smiled brightly after she told him "If their clan specialized in Lighten style then what is there to hold her back from learning them?" Haku who was now twisting and ducking her body from Ino's palm thrusting as she tried to dodge the electric currents that were almost touching her arms and cheeks, since their crackling currents were almost syncing at her. "I don't know what became of me okay? Hinata was really afraid of going out with Naruto-kun that she needed someone to talk to about it." She explained while grabbing Ino's wrist and flipping her over to the other side, slamming her hard to the ground only to get blasted back from the electricity coursing through her arm grunting and hissing in pain. Blinking her eyes and rubbing her injured back, she got up from the ground and stretched a bit. "So wait? Hinata is out on a date with Naruto-kun todayThat's my girl!" She exclaim at the end, recharging her electricity once more, but this time using her fingers to direct the currents at Haku; which the girl who was dodging couldn't be more impress! Ino had a knack with Lighten style and knew ways of how to direct the flows through her own finger tips and shoot them out like needles. "Yup I believe she is out right now with Naruto, oh by the way how are you doing that with the palm current?" She asked with a impress tone, then quickly split her legs to dodge a needle that almost hit her shoulder, then forward flip to dodge couple more at the same time; landing right in front of Ino and kicked her hard in the stomach causing the girl to get pushed back with a grunt. Rubbing her stomach she reply back"My dad explain to me that our clan jutsu; using the electrodes of our brains power to execute the whole mind transfer process, which lead me to asking him if our clan specialize in Lighten styleWhich he said yes, back in the old days our clan use to do Lighten jutsu. Which I thought it was amazing, until I realize that they didn't had good chakra control back then. Because lack of control, they will latterly electrify their brains causing them to die on the spot" She informed the Ice user, who wince a bit and absently rested a hand on her head. After couple more minutes of Ino helping Haku's evasion ratio and; teaching the girl how to bend and flex her body to proportion herself just about right to evade unavoidable attacks. Then couldn't help but tease to the girl saying that if she were to master her body like Ino haves, they could really impress Naruto with their flexibility! Causing the black hair girl to fall on the ground with a furious blush on her face shouting to Ino to shut up! "Alright I answer your question, so answer mine. What exactly did you and Hinata do at the hospital besides kissing?" She asked while showing her perverted grin to the blushing girl, who just huff and explain to her that Hinata and her took the kissing a little too far and almost started to take each other clothes off, which they both stopped their actions before it got any serious.

"Did you enjoy the kiss?" Blushing like a tomato, Haku hid her face by her hair over shadowing her features and nodded slightly; causing the blonde girl to chuckle a bit and patted the girl shoulders. Saying that it was alright; along with saying that things just happen for a reason. Haku had to agree to what she was saying, but the truth isEver since the kiss she have been getting dreams of now her, Hinata and Naruto doing the act all together and it is really wavering her mental. Then both their fox ears twitched and sensed their sensei arriving. Turning to look at their sensei they were surprised to see her carrying what look like a scroll, all the while quickly pocketing it in her bag and walking towards them with a smile. "Alright girls I think that would be enough for today, take a break okay?" She announced to the girls who nodded and collapse on the ground, with Ino sprawled out and looking up to the clouds, while Haku was sitting Indian style, breathing and panting lightly from training really hard. Rolling up her sleeves lightly, she then rested a hand on a ninja seal that her mother planted on her arm; releasing what appeared to be chakra weight seals. Boy after releasing the seal, she let out a soft moan of relief to finally get the heavy feeling off of her; then did the same to her other arm and lazily drop both arms down to the grassy fields. "Ah much betterMother why do I have to wear these seals?" she asked, rolling up her pant sleeves now to finish releasing off the rest of the chakra weights. "Because Haku, you saw how TenTen lost to Temari right?" Which the girl nodded and started rubbing her sore ankles, curious if the girl was doing any better from that fight of hers, since she hasn't heard any news of TenTen's condition. Thankfully Mia explain to the girl that she is doing okay, though she is very angry lately from what Lee and Gai inform her from, which left Ino and Haku to raise an eyebrow. "Any way, the reason you're wearing the Chakra weight's HakuIs so that you will be able to outrun Temari's wind jutsu just in case it haves a broad rangeUntil then you will keep them on, even after training understood Haku?" She said with finality in her words, along with resting both fists on her waist. Getting the girl to lower her head and re-activating the seals once more and groan in pain from the gravity being put back onShe couldn't understand why her mother manage to train herself with thirty pounds each! "Until then, I want you to work more on your Ice jutsu so this way you can penetrate through that wind of hers." Which she got a approving nod from the girl all the while sitting cross leg in front of her adoptive daughter and breathing lightly getting ready for the talk that she rehearse last night. "Okay HakuThere's something very important I must talk to you about." She said with a light shake in her voice; seeing the girl nod in her direction ready for the conversation that was bound to happen someday"Okay you know about the bees and the birds?" she asked, which Haku's left fox ear flatten a bit. "Umm well, when the two reallyLikes each otherthing's" before she could finish her sentence, she got interrupted by Haku raising her hand. "Um momHow does a bird and a bee fall in love, if their completely different species?" Haku asked. While lowering her hand back down, seeing her mother blink couple of times at her and watch her daughter's tail wagging a bit, waiting for her to continue which Mia just let out a sigh and shook her head; she really need to work on her parenting skills if Haku doesn't even know the meaning behind the birds and the beesHell she never got this talk from her own mother, since she kept doing mission and getting KIA. So after couple years after knowing Cat and how she hang out with her boyfriend she stupidly asked the woman what the meaning behind the birds and the bees, which the Anbu Captain couldn't help but laugh at the hyuuga and happily explain with vivid details of what it meantBoy

that was a mistake, especially when Cat and her boyfriend did it the day before; after Mia asked her about it. "Okay let's try something elseUmm, you know HORSES! Yeah Horses how they get left alone in the barn? Togetherand they stay in the same stall?" She tried once more to explain, but none of it was going through her daughter's process mind, as she just tilted her head to the left again with ears twitching. Mia could feel a breeze blowing by to accompany the silence that went through the training grounds. "MomAre you okay? I already know about the horses staying in stallsIt is common procedure to lock them up every night before going to bedAlthough I don't get the whole staying in the same stall, since I'm not sure if its allowed?" The girl explained while bringing a finger under her chin. Which once again Mia hung her head in defeat. Boy was she mother of the year. She can't even get a straight sentence to the girl. That and she doesn't want to be blunt to Haku either since that would be very embarrassing to do along with; giving that un-comfortable feel in the air. Though seems like she will need to tell her the man and the woman part of the talk"AlrightLet's try this again" she said while clasping both hands together and under her chin. "Haku, I know that you like NarutoA lot am I right?" Which her response was Haku quickly staring down to the ground, blushing very badly and wrapping her light blue fox tail over her stomach. Shifting her eyes up at her mother and nodded quietly. "Okay, well sometimes there will be instances that will cause you todo certain things with the said boy" She started explaining slowly, getting embarrass even for herself to talk about something like this! Seeing how Haku was getting redder in the face, meaning that she was finally getting through to the girl and doing a good job. "Well any way; there will be a time where your hormones will take over your actions and make you do things that you will regret like" before she could answer though Ino, who was listening in on the conversation decided to put in her two cents, knowing where Mia was going with the conversation and blurted out. "Oh, I think Haku already knows about that since her and Naruto almost went tooops" she quickly shut her mouth, seeing that Mia was frozen stiff at the spot she was sitting at, along with Haku's entire body went white from Ino blurting it out that her and Naruto almost did it with each other. "EhehI'll, I'll go back to training now" Ino said slowly stepping away from the mother and daughter, then ran far away as possible in case Mia would explode! "HakuPlease tell me where I can find Naruto" Mia asked with malice behind her voice, causing the girl in front of her to panic and started sweating bullets from the way the atmosphere just drop below -80 degrees! "Um, he is on a date with Hinata mom please don't do anything to ruin it. Hinata haves been waiting for a long time to go out with the boy" She pleaded by going on her knees, begging her mother not to harm Naruto or; at least not to cut a certain part of his body all the while trying to explain to Mia that they didn't really go far and that Naruto stop them before they could go any farther, although she quickly cover her mouth for accidently blurting out that her shirt was the only thing off. "Young ladyIncrease the chakra weights to eighty pounds each now!" She yelled that even made the winds howl out in anger, causing the young girl to yelp out and groan in pain from the weights increasing on her wrists and ankles. She couldn't believe thisWhy did she blurted that out was beyond herNow she won't be able to move at all with eighty pounds of weights! "Your punishment will be every hour, you will raise the weight by five each all the while, doing the water walking exercise!" "But mom!" she tried to protest only for Mia turning her byakkugan on, increasing the intimidation of

her being to Haku. "NO WHINING! This is your punishment Haku and until eight o'clock strikes, then you can take off the weights on your ankles but keep the wrist ones on! The water will help cool you down, in the meantimeI'm going to find Naruto and have a very strict conversation with him!" She announced with fury behind her words, causing both Ino and Haku to pale for the boy's safety and hope she won't ruin the date between Hinata and Naruto. Begrudgingly; Haku followed her mother's orders and crawled her way towards the lake all the while Ino was going to help her out only to get stop by a Kunai flying past her face. "No assisting her Ino, don't you think that you're going to get it off easily too. I want you to keep practicing that Palm current along with doing 100 pushups! Understand!" Mia shouted getting Ino quake in fear and nodding fearfully to her sensei and did as she was told. Looking between the two girls with one eye and the other closed, she saw that Haku was trying her best not to sink into the lake as best she could; only to fail and grunt in pain from keeping herself up straight. All the while getting soak badly from the water. Nodding her head, she turned her attention away from the girls and disappeared from sight. Off to find Naruto and give him a very harsh lesson about relationships! She was originally going to help train the boy, after having that talk with Haku Ah what the heck, the fox summons are more lethal with punishments than she wasOH well, she didn't care! Naruto almost deflower her daughter and he won't get away with that act! Xxx Boy he never thought he will have a wonderful time with Hinata! The most beautiful girl he ever saw since the academy days; with her bright happy smile. Leaning against his shoulders with her arms tug in with his; the two of them walking down the now quiet evening streets of the leaf village. Their tails constantly rubbing up against each other which; caused the two of them to chuckle from the tickling of their furs. Lunch was as he would say the normal bad treatment he usually gets from the ownersTreating him with distaste and hatred, over pricing his own food because of what was seal inside of him. He was just going to pay for the over price food that he order, since they didn't charge Hinata's food. Only for the girl to lash out to the waiter demanding why he was over charging the price with Naruto's food, while mind you Naruto was as he would sayDumbfounded! He never seen Hinata get angry before in his life and; couldn't help but feel good of her sticking up for him. Even though he has told her that it was alright he always pay for these prices, only for her to glare at the boy causing him to lean down in his chair, along with the waiter taking Naruto's advice and start shaking in fear while nervously talk to the girl. Saying that he will lower the price back to normal and that it was a habit of the restaurant to over price his kind Which made the girl grit her teeth in anger; knowing the hateful glares that they give the boy and wouldn't stand it! Especially during their date! After scaring the crap out of the waiter and having the rest of the meal being peaceful, only for some of the villagers to glare at the couple and whisper among themselves. Saying how the demon brat was brainwashing the girl. Only for the said Hyuuga, to just smile at those people with deaths door showing quickly shutting them up and leaving the restaurant early. She never understood why they treat Naruto like he was the plague; sure there were some villagers who respected the boy and encouraging him to win in the finals. Which Hinata remembered that he was up against Neji in the first rounds and decided to help Naruto out by, fighting against a Hyuuga Jyuuken strikes. Course this will make the hyuuga council mad at the heiress for teaching an outsider about their secretsBut it wasn't really a secret that she was going to teach Naruto; more of helping the boy to re-open his chakra points again. Which the words training definitely help Naruto's mood and agree to train with the girl. Though

when they started training, she was surprise how easily she could read the boy's movements and block every strike he makes to her; she was really mad for the academy for not teaching the boy proper Taijutsu; Iruka tried his best, but he just couldn't figure out what style Naruto will be familiarize and so, he kept the boy with his fighting style as street brawler. Well she can say one thing though and that this style definitely suits him yes, but it's too easily predictable time from timeEspecially with her byakkugan on. But his punches and kicks were powerful, enough to push the girl back a few feet just by the sheer force! After some time training with the boy and getting him to recover his lost chakra points by re-activating them by using his chakraShe decided to get a little daring; The next few hours Hinata decided to help with Naruto's flexibility for when up against with the Jyuuken, advising Naruto that it would benefit to learn how to dodge the strikes instead of wasting Chakra to re-open his closed points. Of course this took a lot of courage from the girl herself, since she actually managed to take off her brown jacket in front of the boy; actually allowing him to see her figure. So training resume with her showing how to twist and turn his body during her strikes Course it also didn't help that her shirt was hugging tightly against her from all the sweat the two build up; while bending in certain directions showed how her figure was forming to Naruto, making the boy advert his gaze away from the girl! xxx Now here they are sitting on top of the Hokage Mountain where the heads were; sitting on his role model the fourth Hokage and father. Enjoying the view of the city lights being turn on and street posts shining throughout the city "I see why you come up here Naruto-kunIt is a very beautiful sight" Hinata said, watching the sundown sink behind the horizon, with the city below them illuminating with different color orbs of yellow, green and blue. With some of the neon lights; shining brightly through the city streets. The girl was now leaning into the blonde ninja, enjoying this peaceful night with him and felt his arms wrap around her waist. Rubbing her tail absent mildly causing her to let out soft sighs and moans of pleasure, causing her to widen her eyes from this and felt that heat rising through her body. "Oh no, it's like Kin said! No, no, no! I don't want to go into heat now why of all nightswait? Do I want thisI mean Haku and Kin got their chance with Naruto-kun" She thought to herself and moan quietly after feeling Naruto fully stroking her tail, causing the girl to blush from the attention she was getting and enjoying the feel of it. "Ah what the hellIt's my turn with Narutokun" "HinataThere'sThere's something I need to tell you, about why the restaurant waiters were acting like that to me." He quietly announced making the girl looked up at him with her pale red eyes; listening intently to whatever he have's to tell her. Seeing him wipe some tears from his eyes in turn surprised to see Naruto crying was new for her and was now really worry for the boy. "You know the story of theThe nine-tails?" He asked her by shifting his eyes towards her direction, which the girl nodded slowly. Wondering what the nine-tails had to do with the waiter and villa"Wait! Orange fox ears, orange fox tailsix whisker marks. Oh Naruto-kun" She didn't even let him continue and just kiss the boy on the lips, pushing him down to the ground. Hugging him close to her and made the boy raise his eyebrows and pushed her away for a bit, breathing heavily from the kiss. "Whoa Hinata, you didn't" Then gets her finger placed on his lips, making him cross his eyes at the finger and look back up to the smiling girl who was showing a lot of compassion in those pale eyes of hers. "Naruto-kunI kinda now put two and two together" Which his response was widen of the eyes and trying to break free from her, only for her to pin him back to the ground with a lot of force with determination in her eyes. "Now Naruto-kun don'tDon't worry about me being afraid of you, you

know why? Because you are you, Naruto-kun spirit and soul belongs to Naruto-kun" she started saying, with having tears falling from her eyes. "Even with the fox like features, Naruto-kun is still himselfHe is no demon in any shape or form. Besides" She was now shaking, surprised that she was able to come this fair without stuttering or fainting, even though she wanted to run away and take Naruto with her. But he needs to know that she doesn't see him like a demon, nor does the others. She then continued kissing him again along with him kissing back as the two teens for who knows how long and separated for air, as Hinata could feel the hormones radiating off from the both of them and; was losing self-control quickly. "Who says us girls isn't the kyuubi as well?" She smiled brightly at the boy, making him blink a couple of times to process the information she just gave out, feeling Hinata fingers caressing his chest slowly and; approaching to one of his jacket buttons. "But HinataIf, if I become the kyuubi then I will have to lea-" "And if you leave the village, then I will follow you. No matter what you're going to say Naruto-kun Or try to reason with me, I will share that burden with you. I even bet Kin, Haku and Ino would do the same and follow you; Kyuubi or not. We will share the pain with you; we will cry together with you, we will die along with you. We will even protect you from others and for that reason alone we won't leave your side Naruto-kun, we will share the kyuubi with you if we have too!" Naruto was speechless! Here is a girl who will risk everything and anything to just be with him! Even he turns into a giant fur ball nine tailed fox! He was beyond amaze by Hinata's resolve and to make things even more amazing about the girl, she would willingly share the fox with him and not be afraidIncluding the girls she mention and he couldn't help but stare at the most caring and beautiful girl in front of him, along with Kin and"Aw shitI have become an official pervert Thanks a lot you stupid fox" Then he heard Hinata whisper in his ears that caused him to almost have a nose bleed. "And I am willing to share you with the others Naruto-kun, you deserve all the happiness you can get becauseI love you" she did it! She was cheering to herself on the inside and manages to say those three words that she wanted to say to the boy for a long time and, she succeeded! *Warning LEMON up ahead so if you want skip through it; as I don't think it turn out very good...you have been warn* Which that did it the trick and Hinata smother the boy with kisses along with him doing the same, he knew what would happen if the two were to continueBut he didn't care, if Hinata wanted this and by the way she was kissing him; indicating she wants this very badly then so be it! He hugged the hyuuga girl closely to him as she lay on top of him; caressing his whisker face and; using her tong to enter his mouth along with him using his, using all the practice she did with Haku and was glad that she did too, considering the loud moaning she was giving off along with Naruto. They spent the next few hours just kissing and rubbing; trying to dominate one another with their tongs till they needed air back in their lungs and pulled away from each other, breathing and panting badly; as they just stare each other down with lust in their eyes, along with compassion as they both soften their gaze at each other. Hinata staring down at Naruto, Naruto staring up at Hinata; with the moon shinning just right was making Hinata's pale skin glow through the night; while with Hinata admired the shine that was emitting through his red eyes. Without a single word from each other they continue back with their kissing, this time feeling each up with their hands, Hinata moving her hands slowly up his body and underneath the jacket, along with Naruto rubbing her thigh legs through her blue long sleeve pants, causing the girl to mew and moan with appreciation. The two teens were just enjoying the contact between their touch, feeling and memorizing their figures. After they were done feeling each other and kissing, Hinata lean up away from Naruto and started unzipping her brown jacket slowly at the same time rocking her body, while Naruto just watch from where he was laying.

Course he wouldn't let Hinata wait and took his jacket off as well; showing his white T-shirt, while Hinata finally took her brown jacket off as well; showing her black t-shirt and both resume their session once more with kissing and hugging; while Hinata rolled over getting Naruto on top of her feeling his knees very close to her special spot; blushing a bit from knowing how close it was Once Naruto separated from their kiss with his eyes staring down at her; asking for permission; made the girl smirk at him and nodded, giving him permission to do whatever he wanted to do. So he did just that and rested his hands on the girls slim stomach, causing her to hitch her breath a bit and; started breath a bit faster from feeling his cold hands running up and under her shirt; her mind was racing and couldn't believe how good Naruto was and how gently he was being with her. She then gasp after feeling his thumbs touching the bottom of her bra cover breast; as he kneed slightly against them massaging the area around them. Making the girl moan in approval at the marvelous feelings that was coursing through her entire being! "So this is what Haku felt! It feels so amazing, so wonderfulOh god I hope he never stops!" She thought to herself and started moaning loudly, as she felt NarutoDo nothing? But then her question was answer feeling that Naruto was trying to un-clasp her bra under her shirt, causing the girl to blush and smile at Naruto encouraging him to take it off; course she had to chuckle at the frustrated look he was giving and decided to help the boy. "Naruto-kun justJust sit right there okay?" she told him, which made him confuse as he watches Hinata stand up. "I can't believe I'm going to do this in front of" "Wait, wait, STOP!" shouted Naruto; quickly grabbing Hinata's hands back to her side breathing and again couldn't believe he stop another girl from going too far. "HinataI don't think we should." He then gets pushed back on the ground with Hinata lying on top of him glaring deathly at the boy, who was now shaking from the looks he was receiving. "Naruto-kun, you've stop Kin and you've stop Haku. Sure we respect for what you are doingBut we really, really want this and sooner or later that need, will take fully control of us" She whispered at the end; reaching underneath her shirt and untying her bra. "If you don't let us do this; that heat of ours will get even worse each time you stop usso pleaseI really want this Narutokun" He couldn't believe it? He didn't know that when they are in heat, it will just become worse for the girls. Then again he notice that lately with Kin how every time he stop her, she will start to get very aggressive to him, or beg the boy to do it with her. While the few times he ran into Haku; he saw the girl latterly trying to get his attention by lowering her shoulder sleeves just enough to see her skin. Or when they hung out near the lake she will ask him to put some lotion on her at the same time; taking her bikini top off. Feeling Hinata kissing him again and rubbing all over him; he couldn't help but groan in pleasure. "Ah what the hellI'll face any consequences. Fudge I really want this also so stop being a stick in the mud Naruto!" He said to himself, as he continue from what he was doing earlier and glided his hands underneath the girls shirt; at the same time could feel her smiling through the kiss along with him smiling back. Sure getting the bra off was difficult but instead; he move the cloth off her breast and started feeling the flesh that was being cover over her shirt. He felt Hinata move her head away from him, moaning out with pleasure and soft mews every time he would massage her left breast and feel her nipples hardening between his fore fingers. He continue his miniscule with his left; then he added his right hand by sliding under her shirt to massage her right breast, getting an increased moan from the girl as she tilt her head back even farther, giving Naruto a good view of her neck which he decided to try something that came to his head. Which he did and started kissing her neck and torso; making the girl grab his hands roughly and

adding more pressure to her breast, all the while helping him knead and massage them at his own speed. The two teens were so lost in their love making, that now Hinata push him back a bit and threw her shirt off; causing her breast to bounce a bit from being pull by the fabric; along with taking Naruto's shirt off. Both teens went at each other once more, but this time with no held bars, with Naruto hugging and rubbing Hinata's back; all the way down to where her waist was causing her to moan loudly; while Hinata was rubbing her body up against Naruto's chest and; trailing her own hands up and down his small tone musclesThey were enjoying the feel of each other's bodies and never once separating their hands from each other. Their hormones were so out of the control that; they didn't know how long they were up on the mountain making out with each other. Naruto being a bit daring rolled Hinata on the ground and softly gaze at her sweaty upper body; he could clearly see some very small muscles that are only noticeable if you were to take her shirt off; were showing. Indicating that the girl was training very hard at the same time, causing Hinata to blush from him staring at her like that. She knew his eyes wasn't one of perversion, more of admiration to the girl and her hard work that was showing"Hinata I know this will soundheh awkward, but comparing beauty with the other girlsYour my number one." He said to her causing the girl to giggle at him, feeling very proud that he sees her as number one; truthfully she thought Haku beat her in the beauty departmentAh what the heck she thought why not just tell him. "Naruto-kun you may see me as number one, but my opinion I think I'm tied with Haku-chan" She said smiling sexily at the boy; seeing him raise an eyebrow playfully a she softly rub her sides up and down; making her let out a content sigh. "Oh and why is that my sexy little vixen" "Did I just say that out loud!" "Naruto-kunhe...he called me SEXY! YES!" Were the thoughts that went through their heads along with Hinata gaining more confidence now that Naruto; see her as his sexy vixen. "Because Haku is beautiful as well as, Kin and the others But mostly tied with her because, Haku and I kissed each along with" she paused for a few second hanging the sentence there. "This will probably make him shoot off with a nose bleed" she thought to herself laughing on the inside as the image, of Naruto flying off looked hilarious. So leaning up to his ears huskily whispering in his ears "Feeling each other's bodies" she announced. Sure she didn't get the result of Naruto flying off; but he definitely got a huge nose bleed; as he could picture Haku and Hinata doing that act with each other and question why; till Hinata kissed him with so much passion and lust that he felt from Haku that day and Kin, he finally put two and two together and figure that Hinata wanted practice on kissing. Not being out done by the girl's kissing; he lay her back down on the ground and continue what he was going to do earlier; he was lowering his head seeing that Hinata has closed her eyes, expecting that he was going to kiss her. Which he chuckle and just kept lowering his head till it was in front of her c size breasts. He blew on the right breast getting the girl to shoot her eyes open and arch her back with a surprised moan, then moan even louder after feeling Naruto licking her right nipple and putting it in his mouth to suck on, to causing the girl to scream out only; for her to quickly cover her mouth making sure nobody will hear her. Her tail thumping up and down on the ground from the intense pleasure that was coursing through her body, she was wondering how or where Naruto learn all this from then heard a pop to stare down with glossy eyes at the boy. "Wow, I didn't expect that to work on mph!" He never finished his sentence, as Hinata force him back on her breast to continue what he was doing earlier. He didn't

learn it from anywhere or anyone! He was experimenting with it and glad he did. "PLEASE NARUTO CONTINUE!" she raised her voice and felt him nod against her all the while continuing from earlier by licking and sucking on that same spot; while moving his left hand towards her left breast; squeezing and rubbing her left breast; making the girl twist and turn her body; keeping her right hand over Naruto's head making sure he doesn't separate from what he was doing, all the while moving her left hand down in her pants. After a few more minutes from him sucking and licking both her breast, both teens were sweating and breathing heavily. Especially Hinata never experiencing such pleasure before along with going crazy on the boy; kissing him rubbing against him and surprisingly started rubbing him down there, she never knew she had it in her to do all that to the boyAlong with Naruto doing all that to the girl along with trailing kisses from her mouth, down to her neck nibbling the skin a bit; with her doing the same to him. Leaving her mark on the boy by accidently biting hard on him with her K-9 teeth and infusing some chakra, along with Naruto doing the same thing only; for Hinata to tell him to do it on her breast. The marks the two put on each other had what look like a chibi fox with nine tails blanketing it. Naruto's color being orange while Hinata's was the color purple; Naruto's mark had the nine-tails each wrapping around both her breast in a stroking like pattern; with the chibi fox's head resting on the left one like a pillow. While Hinata's purple chibi fox mark, had its tail wrapping around his neck as if it looked like a necklace with the letter A on the fox's fore head. While his fox mark had the number one on its fore head. Continuing his kissing treatment before moving away from her breasts, he quickly suck and lick all around them including nibbling and blowing on her nipples, causing the girl to arch her back all the while leaning her lower body up against his lower area, feeling that certain area poking against her. Her mind was clouded and couldn't wait to get to that part of the make out session, she then blush profusely feeling Naruto kissing all around her stomach and belly button, making the girl to giggle lightly and moan. The way he was being gentle with her and carefully not hurting her was making her go crazy! If he doesn't continue she will force herself on him! All the sadness he showed and explain during their walks, all the while learning about his clan and parents; feeling betray that the third Hokage kept this all from him made her worried that he will never be the same again. Until he told her during their training session, that if she didn't come and ask him out; he would've never feel the same again. She blink her eyes a couple of times and look down to the boy, who was blushing badly and just stare at her purple pants; which she could understand his predicamentHe only saw Haku in her bra and probably peek at her chest a bit. "Please" she suddenly asked her voice being slur from the pleasure that she was feeling and the heat increasing tens fold. She really wants this badly, without letting the boy decided she reach down to her pants waist band and started pulling them down by rocking back and forth. With her tail going straight up so she could get out of her pants, making Naruto to widen his eyes as she smiled sexily at him all the while; taking them off slow by rubbing her thighs up and down with each movement sliding the pants that way; seeing how Naruto was trying to keep himself there fighting the urge to jump the girl only to fail and pull them off right away, causing her to squeak in surprised but still giggle at the bulging eyes of his. She felt kinda embarrassed since her color underwear was purple and not one of those sexy underwear she usually see at the stores, along with shopping with Ino and Sakura who would buy those types to impress Sasuke someday Although secretly she did grab a few pairs, but could never find them in her brewers for some reason? Then she gasp loudly feeling Naruto starting to take her underwear off as well. "This is it! I hope I am ready No! No backing down Hinata, you will do it with Naruto-kun!" She thought to herself and was breathing quickly now; after Naruto fully took it off and stared up to Hinata with un-certainty.

The girl pulled him on top of her and started kissing him to re-assure him, along with forcing his pants off and underwear. Getting a good view at what was being cover and both of them were tomato red; staring at each other eyes. Hinata kissed him very lightly on the lips and spoke up. "I'm ready Naruto-kun" "AreAre you sure Hinata-chan?" He asked with slight concern as his body was saying otherwise, by pressing up against her down there causing the girl, to breathe out with each gasp. Along with rubbing up against the boy too feeling her heat going to the point of no return! 'YesYes I'm ready, oh god I'm ready!" she gasp out with each breath as they both nodded and Naruto slowly enter her while quickly kissing her before she could scream out; after separating the kiss and wiping away her tears, waiting for the girl to calm down or; any single for him to continue which he couldn't help but feel horrible for seeing her in pain; then felt her pinch his cheek Explaining to him it will hurt at first and then told him to continue. Which he nodded and did a steady rhythm with her, so it wouldn't hurt her and saw her moaning and arching her back as they were feeling so amazing with each other. "Faster Naruto" she commanded which he followed and increase his speed; causing the girl to rub her back against the ground pushing her up; with grunts of pleasure and moans, Hinata wrap her legs around Naruto and pushed him right onto of her so she can kiss the living daylights out of him; which he was kissing back increasing his thrusting and speed, causing the girl moan and scream out to him, telling him to go faster and harder. The an idea came to her as she slowly came out of him; getting a confused look from the boy and felt her pushing him to the groundCatching on what she was doing she already started the act again; by going up and down on him; with her hair falling up and down from the speed she was doing along with grunts of pleasure; "Naruto-kun it feels goodSo good!" she announced. "I feel it too Hinata-chan!" he called back, thrusting up along with her watching her breasts bounce up and down all the while; grabbing them roughly causing the girl to arch her back and head; covering her mouth from screaming feeling the hard pulling from his hands, she was ecstatic with so much pleasure that she couldn't hold it anymore and lean down on the boy; as he then started sucking and kissing her breast, all the while thrusting harder into the girl as they both were reaching their end. "Naruto-kun, II" "I knowso am I" He wanted to stop, but the grip she had on the boy was telling him that she isn't going to let go any time soon. One last thrust they both finished the job with Hinata collapsing on top of the boy; with him hugging tightly to her. Both; of them feeling that warmth leaving them and Hinata feeling the heat session leaving her along with the feeling of doing it with Naruto. She was happy is all she can think about was that feeling of being with Naruto; was all she need and glad that she ask him out on this date. "Naruto-kun?" she asked tiredly to the boy; whose red eyes open slightly and look towards the not so shy Hinata. "Yeah Hinata?" he then blushed from seeing her smiling at him with happiness and lust again as she started rubbing up against him again saying "Let's do that again please?" She said with no intention of stopping from what she is doing, giving Naruto her sexy fox smile making the boy smile back with his own fox teeth; grabbing her breast again and doing it again with the girl. *End of lemon; I hope it turn out okay and very new to this sort of thing...* Xxx

After couple more hours of making out with each other and deciding that it was getting late; deciding that Hinata's father will probably be worried about her not coming home in time; they decided to head back all the while getting back into their clothes. Saying their good nights to each other after finally arriving to Hinata's house and a very saucy kiss from the girl before he leaves and, finally letting go of each other cause Naruto felt kill intent coming from house and quickly said his good bye and left! Hinata was giddy as a school girl, blushing and hugging her tail close to herself and went inside the house to her roomTo catching HANABI holding the underwear that she secretly bought and the young girl smirk at Hinata teasing her saying. "Are these to impress somebody onee-chan?" she giggle playfully as she was being chased by Hinata; with her screaming out to the little girl with Hiashi shaking his head and covering his head with his pillows; "Why did I have to have two daughters?" he asked to himself mostly and heard a crash from the room, with the two girls shouting out apologies. Leaving him to groan out in annoyance"Next time, make sure to have boys!" he grunted out getting annoyed by the sister's antics! All the while outside with nobody knowing, but Naruto was screaming and running for his life; from Mia Hyuuga firing off Water Dragon jutsu's at the fleeting boy, who was shouting out to the night. "WHY DOES THIS ALWAYS HAPPEN TO ME!" "THIS TIME YOU WILL THINK TWICE BEFORE DEFLOWERING MY DAUGHTER!" Mia screamed out; sending out more water dragons at the boy! "Idiot, Idiot!" caw a crow flying through the night that laugh throughout the nightskies. For tomorrow after Mia calms down; she will be teaching Naruto Uzumaki the Fox summoning! Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Phew, took me awhile to finish this chapter since I wanted a good history and give good amount of information about the fox summoning contract in this chapter. Along with not making it sound like this summon animals is strong, so if you have any question you want to ask about the summon. I will answer best I can : D For now, alot of comments/review time lol.

Naruhinafan: Don't worry, Hinata isnt pregnent though I am glad you enjoy the chapter : ) And yup XD You will see just how mad she is lol. Deathmvp:: Glad you enjoy the chapter and don't worry I fix the placement for the warning XD Lol, she is really slow on the updates but will eventully figure things out. Yeah I'm quite please with Ino light sparring match as well. Stargategod: Phew you posted alot of comments o_o don't think I will be able to respond to all of them...But will say this, Sakura did not use Shadow clones; she used the academy clone jutsu or "Bushin jutsu" which is just a clone jutsu that isn't solid and is only use for distractions. For why she was able to fight the sound nins is you forget that she got the element of surprised on them; which led her to able to fight back during their confusion...Not to sound rude or antyhing lol, but you need to think this through more carefully ^_^; Atleast with the element of surprise portion of course XD But glad you enjoy the chapters : ) Already planing ahead for the announcement for Sasuke along with Jiraiya helping Naruto out with the five prong seal, so don't worry ^_^ Emilbootanimefreak: Glad you enjoy reading the chapters and thanks, wasn't sure how well the limes/lemon will do since I never really writing them before in my entire life ^_^; I'm not sure who to pair Sakura up with, since I can't really think anyone who will go well with her...So besides Naruto (Which everyone decides on that that is a Sakura Naruto fan) I can't really think of anyone, have any suggestion that you may think will do good? Also your welcome, I too am a bit tired of Sakura bashing, I mean sure she is kinda...Useless in the anime and manga, but thats the thing. Kishimoto isn't really putting much good use to all of his characters. Only to the ones I believe are his favorites which of now is Sasuke lately, along with slight Naruto here and there. To me I think he only prefers Sasuke right now...But yeah Sakura is out of the bashing and going to make her a good strong ninja that she is in the games XD Oh glad you enjoy Mia's little "Talk" with Haku lol. And don't worry Sasugay will suffer! Darkassasian: Glad you enjoy the chapter and the speech with Hinata : ) I really worked hard on that speech and figure it will be something she will say; or atleast the one of the girls will say to the boy : ) Lol glad you had a kick out of Mia's embarrasement of explaining "the talk" to Haku lol. Hope you keep reading : D the philosipher: Glad you enjoy the chapter and Yup; The summoning contract will be explain in this chapter, but if there's any questions you want to asked abuot the summon. You can Pm me your questions okay : D Crossoverpairinglover: I'm sure yours werent that terrible to be honest I would think they will do better than mine, considering I never written them lol. That goes for anyone else who is curious about the summon contract as well ^_^ So without further adiu, lets get this story a rolling! ... Chapter 17: TenTen's rage! Jiraiya the Toad sage and the Fox summoning contract! "Haaa!" screamed TenTen as she was throwing all different kinds of Kunais; swords, axes and daggers at her fellow teammates in a fit of rages; as they try desperately to dodge the furry that is TenTen. "How the hell did this happen and HOW dare he do this to me, I mean sure he saved my life, but did I ask him too! NO!" she kept shouting, now throwing Kunai bombs and wrecking balls to the evading Neji, who we all know was using this opportunity to used TenTen's rage as a training session.

By flipping and twisting his body in different ways, in order to dodge the multiple weapons that were being thrown at the two boys. "Rotation" Neji shouted by spinning in place, covering himself in a huge chakra dome that covered his entire body as it was very thick with Chakra; deflecting the multiple attacks! After stopping and seeing the girl bending down on her knees, panting and breathing heavily from exerting so much energy into her rage. Why TenTen was mad? Well Neji wouldn't say it out loud, but TenTen's new look actually suits her quite well; especially with those white fox ears and tail. Along with her brown chocolate eyes turning the red eyes of Naruto and the other girlsBut what makes her a bit different than the girls? She actually haves six whisker marks on her cheeks that were really becoming thing again. Earlier they were thick during TenTen's rage and fit for how; she never told Naruto to give her any permission for giving her the fox features, along with changing her Chakra just like the others. Lowering his arms to his sides and letting out a calm breath; he open his eyes and look towards his female partner. Who quickly threw a Kunai at the ground and collapsing to her hands and knees, with both ears lying flat against her head, along with her tail wagging left to right on the dirt. Her pink Chinese vest, were covered with her sweat. "TenTen I suggest we take a break, your low on Chakra and I believe that Lee will be un-able to move from hisPredicament?" He informed the girl, who looked up in frustration but then showed an apologetic face towards the green spandex boy, who's arms were cross on his chest; his sleeves arms were pin up against the tree upside down mind you; along with his legs hanging forward down to his shoulder. "Do not worry TenTen! Your passion and fire of youth were exploding so much, that I was unable to even counter attack your quick speed and accuracy! This will be good for my durability training for when I'm up against my opponent in the Chuunin exams!" bellowed Lee; making both Neji and TenTen to sweat drop at the boy, always treating everything and every situation as a training excuseShe have to say though, you have to be impress with the boy's spirit and determination for taking any kind of situation to his advantage! Letting out a calm breath and resting a hand on her chest, she closed both eyes and nodded. "Neji is rightso what if I have fox ears and tailI'm still me! WHO am I kidding I can't even hide these frigging ears or tail with normal transformationIf I see Naruto, it will be too soon!" She said to herself; getting up from the ground and dusting herself off. "Your right Neji I should take a breaksigh. I need to get a bath before I start stinking up the place" She said half defeated in her voice. Leaving the training grounds they were using at the same time being watch by the two boys. "Lee do you want me to get Gai-sensei to get you out of the tree, before all the blood rushes to your head?" The hyuuga prodigy asked, seeing that Lee was starting to teeter in dizziness. Which the boy nodded vigorously at the idea of getting their sensei... "Hai that would be truly helpful NejiI can't feel my face for some reason?" Lee announced, seeing everything turning red from his perspective view, seeing the panic face on Neji's face right before he left to find Gai-sensei to assist himWhile Lee was trying everything in his strength to break free from the Kunai's that pinned him to the tree, only for his legs to go up and down in the air. "If I can't handle being upside down for thirty minutes, then I will run around the entire village on my hands!" Xxx Tenten who was taking her walk back to the village slowly and un-detecting considering she doesn't want to be seen walking around with her embarrassing situationSure Hinata and them feel comfortable walking around with their own fox features; but not TenTenShe finds them to be quite annoying from time to time, especially when they get brushed up against something that will cause TenTen to let out a sharp in-hale gasp from the sensitive fur that she just got recently; sure she was a little confused of how the hell they even got there, only to find out the reason and cause"Neji and Lee explained to me that Naruto was the one who saved meRight before that

suna ninja put her giant Fan underneath my spinal cord which would've killed meBut? A Chakra in-fused limb catching me right before the strike seems really far-fetch in my opinion. On the other hand" She thought to herself, while moving a palm hand to her left; to emphasize her thoughts. "Naruto has been known from what I have heardTo be quite un-predictable when battling up against him." She finished her thought and stop to a nearby lake. She then took a glance at her reflection of the lake, seeing how the skies were cover with couple of white clouds that were covering the sun rays, allowing a blanket of shadows to roam a cross the village. She just leered at herself with a very hard glare. Seeing how her white fur tail was thrashing a bit to respond towards her anger, while her white ears laid against her head. She then gritted her teeth to see any other changes have been made to her; to find out that her K-9 teeth were more, sharper and profound than her other teeth. Boy she remember waking up the one day tasting blood in her mouth; all the while constantly spitting out a few spats of them because of; her mouth trying to adjust to the new feelingDeep down though, she had to symphonize with the others on this tidbitMust've been quite annoying to see blood coming out from your mouthOnly to realize that it was from your teeth. The next feature that she is really angry about were, the whisker marks on her cheeks. She almost brought wrath of hell to the villagers for calling her kawaii, or pinching her on the cheeks; or how adorable she was. Which led up to letting out almost all her frustration on her teammatesSure it was a bad idea to do; but Neji and Lee insisted that her rage will calm down after letting off some steam, all the benefit that they will get training done a lot faster too. But noHer main focus of her rage is none other than the orange knuckled headed Ninja! Finally arriving to the village and walking down the streets, she was starting to regret of doing this from the beginning, what made it worse though? Her house is on the other side of the bridge where Ichiraku's ramen stand was and since she was already low on ChakraShe won't be able to jump from roof top to roof tops. Leering her eyes and getting annoyed by the multiple stares and words of cute that were being directed towards her was really getting to her patienceNot even her red eyes were scaring the villagers and by standers at all. "Well consider that four other ninja's have the same looks, I would be used to it by now as wellOOOH! If I get my hands on Naruto he is so going totoI don't know what! But it's definitely won't be pleasant for him!" She thought to herself with anger and actually growling out her frustration as she nears Ichiraku. Her ears then twitch from hearing somebody calling out in the ramen stand and caused her to turn her head in that direction. To see who it was coming out from the restaurant, to find that it was a ninja wearing an orange jacket; his left arm lifting the flags that went with the restaurant as he shouted out. "Thanks again for the Ramen! It was the best ever!" His smiling face announced out and turn around to exit only to stop to see TenTen standing thereWhich few three blinks later he realize that SHE too haves fox features"Actually calm down NarutoYou kinda figured this would happenConsidering you made an arm out of your own chakraOH boy I hope TenTen will take it easy like the others have" He thought to himself as he was just being stared down by the weapons girl, who he was staring back with blinking red eyes and chuckle out to the girl. "So umI see that you" He never got to finish his sentence, as his face went from calm to shock as a Kunai wiz by his cheeks and landed on the wooden frame next to him; slowly and flinching his head to where the kunai was, he could litterly hear the creaking of his next like clock gear; then his eyes widen into saucers seeing that the sharp Kunai TenTen threw had slight bloodHis blood; he then whip his head back to the girl and paled even harder from the over shadow of her eyes, with a gleaming look of death in them all the while raising a Kunai up to in front of her faceGulping Naruto was sweating bullets along with his ears lying flat against his head in fear, along with his tail drooping low to the ground. Waving his hands left and right in panic he spoke up with a squeaky voice. "TenTen what-what-

what is wrong!" He then ducked from another Kunai flying towards him only this time hitting on the wooden railing above him! Looking up from diving to the dirt road he paled from the look that TenTen is now wearing and that isDoom. "You are going to die NarutoFOR GIVING ME THESE FOX FEATURES!" she bellowed out with rage as wave of kunai's went flying towards the down boy; who scream out a girly scream and replaced himself with a log so it could take the beating of the kunai's. TenTen then whip her head towards the fleeting Naruto that was now jumping from roof top of each building. "GET BACK HERE NARUTO!" She screamed out, only to make the boy increase his speed even more; then regretting of looking back to see fire surrounding the girl to show how angry she is, to making Naruto scream even more and ran for his life! "If I knew any better! I say TenTen did not take the features so well! I don't wanna die at a young age!" He screamed in his head; cartwheeling out of the way of some butcher knives that were thrown at him, some wrecking ball; exploding Kunai's which sent him to another direction, everything but the Kitchen sink! "Damn how many weapons dose this girl have!" he thought to himself while taking a quick peak over his shoulder and; paled from the onslaught of Demon wind shruikens that were now flying towards him, only to miss him completely as he jump down between an opening from two buildings; which he heard the clangs of the weapons sticking to a wall. After couple hours of running and screaming later, Naruto was surely that TenTen will never find him now, after transforming into part of the wall; along with making sure to have his self, covered in a tarp blanket that would hide his fox ears and tail. Since normal transformation won't hide said fox ears on the account; after getting some new information from Sho, Mia's Anbu partner explaining to him that the Beast absorption jutsu; will not conceal his fox features for when doing transformation or henge jutsu. He then un-did the jutsu and pull the blanket covering over his head; checking out if TenTen was nearby or anywhere close to him. Smiling to himself and being proud that he still got his stealth down, he drop the tarp and started to head out; only for his arms to quickly get pull back on the wall with a loud thud! Looking to see what happen, his entire face went white as he saw that a KUNAI! Was attached to his arm sleeves! Before he could move his right arm another thud was heard; then another was heard near his two legs. "Oh Shit she found me!" He screamed out, seeing that TenTen landed couple feet away from him with grace and a sick grin plastered on her face; as she just brought out another Kunai that made Naruto eyes pop out. "Where the hell do you get all these weapons from!" he shouted out as he just see TenTen chuckling very dark to the boy, making him gulp and trying his best to pull himself out of the Kunais! Hell if he rips his clothes, it's better than getting mauled by a girl that can bring out random weapons along with her tail wagging harshly. "I finally caught youAnd to think you give Jonin and Chuunin a hard time from running all around; but I guess a mere Genin is able to catch up with you. A female at that matter" She said throwing a kunai below his feet making the boy grimace at the thought of what she said. "You're not too far off TenTenSeems like any girl in our group dose find me a lot" He thought to himself while gulping; seeing that the girl is not going to stop her advancesIf you can call them that any way? Then he notice that she stop a couple paces away from him and; got a good look over the new fox features and; was really surprise to see her have white fur fox ears and tails? Which strikes him odd since the girl's hair color is brown? Then he thought it over with the other colors of the girlsPurple for Hinata, since of her hair color. Haku was light blueMeaning probably for her Ice jutsu? Ino was definitely Yellow for her hairKin's were greyHe just shook his head, not understanding any of thisHe knows his color fox features were the right one Orange since of the nine tailed fox being. "Gaah stop Naruto! Pay attention to the demonic weapon girl that is probably going to kill you and skin you alive!" He thought to himself seeing how TenTen

was twirling the Kunai in her hand. "Alright NarutoI want answers and I want them now!" She said with a growl at the end; tightly gripping the kunai to her hand. "Why did you give me these fox features!" she yelled out to the boy; causing him to flinch under her harsh tone. Sweating he went to reply for the girl. "I, I, I don't know how you got them TenTen! It wasn't my intension to" He never got to finish his sentence, as the Kunai she was holding in her hand was thrown near the ground below between his legs; causing the boy to shake in fear knowing now what she is going to do. "Wrong answer Naruto strike one!" she shouted; grabbing another Kunai from seemingly from nowhere; making the boy gritted his teeth in panic along with sweating. "Do you find this funny! To making me suffer with everyone not looking at me seriously! Are you trying to embarrassed me in front of million people huh!" She shouted as she was now flipping the Kunai up and down, seeing that the boy was panicking badly along with thrashing about "Please you got to understand TenTen! I didn't want this to happen to you honest!" Then another Kunai was thrown at him again; this time rising up a bit higher. HE was now whimpering praying to kami that nothing will happen to him; especially if the girls knew what happen to him they might go on a rampage and kill the weapon master in front of him! "Strike Two Naruto, better start telling the truth before this BUTCHER knife and you get acquainted!" Yelled TenTen! Pulling out a very large Knife from her scroll which Naruto's face turned entirely purple at the size of the weapon including of what would happen if she were to throw it. WellWhen in doubt, beg for mercy! "Please have mercy TenTen! I didn't mean it honest! I was really worried and saw that Temari" He then saw that TenTen wasn't listening to his mercy speech and started approaching him while sharpening the butcher knife with a Kunai, causing him to speed up his talking and stuttering. "FOR KAMI SAKE TENTEN SHE WAS GOING TO KILL YOU, I HAD TO DO SOMETHING BEFORE THAT COULD HAPPEN!" nothing she was still approaching him with the butcher knife scraping across the kunai. "PLEASE TENTEN HAVE MERCY I'LL DO ANYTHING PLEASE DON'T KILL ME!" Screamed Naruto as he was now whimpering like a dog now; clenching his teeth and closing his eyes feeling that TenTen was now getting closer and knew that it was all over for him; she is going to tear him to shreds! He was waiting and waitingBut nothing came, so being brave he slightly open up one eye and blink both of them open. See that TenTen was now standing right in front of him, crossing her arms over her chest. Tapping her slipper foot at the boy; as if she was considering his offer of doing anything for her "You will do anything I'll ask?" She pondered wanting to make sure she got this information right; which she saw the boy let out a calm breath and nodded his head with a panic smile. She then started rubbing under her chin; shifting her eyes left and right thinking this through. "Uh-huh! Anything you want TenTen anything you name it and I'll try my best to do everything I canI" he paused regretting the next sentence he was going to say. "I promise on my ninja word!" He announced and paled from what he just said, he couldn't believe that he put his ninja word on the line; who knows what the teenager girl will do to him! For crying out loud, she is a year older than Naruto that he does know and worried what would happen if this fox heat will get to the girl? Seeing a sick grin forming on her lips and a sly smile; she lifted the kunai near his chin causing the boy to gulp a bit; as she pushed his face up gently to look at hers. "Alright NarutoTomorrow at 5am in the morning; you are going to help me practice with my weapons along with you being my target practice. Then after that you're going to spend the rest of the day; spending your money on lunch and dinner along with shopping and buying me new weapon scrolls understand?" She said

with a sing song voice; that wasn't very sweet to the boy's ears. Which he grin and nodded weakly to the girl who move the kunai away and started walking away with a happy smile along with twirling the Kunai in her hand. "Alright then, see ya tomorrow Naruto-kun" She giggled at the end; which the kun part was said with dread and he knew he was going to regret every moment with the girl tomorrow. Especially his Gama wallet will be totally empty for whatever she haves plansStruggling a bit he realize he was still stuck in place and looked towards where TenTen was to see that she was already gone! "Wait TenTen you forgotten to release me! Come on I got some training to do with Mia-sensei! Tenten, TENTEN!" He shouted out through the village as he tries desperately to break free. Xxx Few hours has gone by after finally struggling to break free and meet up with Mia; only to find out that she wasn't at the meeting placed that was in front of the hospital. She explained to Naruto that Ino and Haku accidently injured themselves by making contact with Jutsu'sCourse she blames herself for that accident since Haku still had those Chakra weights on, along with Ino losing slight control over her Palm current jutsu. He made a silent memento that to make sure none of his jutsu back fires on him and that to follow all directions that the scroll's give you or pay the consequences! He met up with Kakashi at the hospital who was checking in on Sasuke; so he figure to ask him to help him train with the Uzumaki scroll; figuring that he will be all up for it and proud to get permission by the boy. Naruto haves put two and two together of why Kakashi was proud of him for finding a Uzumaki techniqueBecause his sensei was none other than his father! Sure Naruto was thinking of being upset with the sensei but then drop it. "That and it wouldn't be fair for Kakashi-sensei any way, since he was probably told to wait till I was ready to learn about them" were Naruto thoughts. Though Kakashi was very happy that Naruto wanted him to teach him his family techniquesBut sadly said that he needed to train Sasuke along with putting some discipline on the boy, for what he did in the Chuunin exams. Which Naruto had smile at this information and ask if he could teach him; will he be able to help with the jutsu? The response he got from the silver hair ninja was a blink of the eye and looking up in thought. "You know Naruto now that you asked, I think it will benefit for you to learn more about Chakra control and; having Mia-sensei teaching you the Uzumaki scroll. Since she is more water based than I am" were his Sensei wise words and took them into heart contentUntil he realize who was going to help him with his Chakra control was none other than the Tokubetsu JoninEbisu! The closet pervert ninja that he met when he first encounter him with Konoharmaru and the third Hokage when he was asked to re-take his photoWhich he did just to get some respect now, that he is taking things a little bit more seriously. Of course only when he feels like it After the brief introduction of how Ebisu could help Naruto with his chakra control; he had to admit on the inside that; Haku was more better in that department then this guyBoy was he wrong though after Ebisu challenge him to run all over the village in attempt for him to prove that he will benefit and keep up with the boy's stamina! Hell he did just that and caught Naruto ten out of ten was the challenge. He was really impress, tired, but impress and that made Ebisu move his glasses up his nose saying that he will now train him of how to better his control. Xxx "I see, so you do understand about Chakra control?" Ebisu asked with his hands on his hips,

smiling at the blonde boy/demon. Which the boy nodded with a smile that was very contagious and understand why Konoharmaru looks up to the ninja now "Yup that's correct, Mia-sensei, Haku-chan, Ino-chan, Hinata-chan; Kin and even Sakura all came together yesterday helping me improve my chakra control and learn the basics of it more!" He said with pride in his voice; sure their location to learn chakra control was the Hot springsWhich he thought the man just wanted to peep on woman on the other side, but then he explain to Naruto that the hot waters will give him a reason to have him learn the water walking better and give him a reason to stay above water at all cost! "I have to sayHe isn't half bad, sure he couldn't get the water walking down right awayJust like Mia and Kakashi informed meSomething must be interfering with his control but what?" He ponder, sure the boy has the flow of chakra right and the amount he is using after getting a more advance detail that he was exerting way to much chakra to his entire body. Thus helping the boy out even better with the control of chakra! "Tell me Naruto?" He asked crouching down a bit to eye level with the boy. Seriousness behind his glasses "Earlier you said it felt like, your chakra was being burned out right?" The respond he got was a nod from the boy. He then put his hand under his chin trying to think this through. Naruto had to admit, even though the man gives him that glare like the villagers over the past couple weeks, he has told Naruto time from time that he is very impress by his stamina and ability to never giving up on thingsHell if today was anything, he could've sworn that Ebisu smiled throughout the entire chase he gave with him and knew that there were points where Ebisu almost ran past Naruto; only to find his chakra signature. After asking the Chakra sensei about where Mia was; the man nodded and move his glasses up after getting done with the chase, informing Naruto that she was getting a surprise for the boy; that could benefit for him when he is ever in trouble or dire situation. Before Ebisu could conclude his suspicion to the boy of why his chakra was burning; the two of them looked to their left and saw a man with long spikey white hair; sitting cross legs giggling like a pervert. "Oh the leaf haves such defining people here as always!" He giggled out perversely to the two which Ebisu didn't like this one bit and charge after the man. "I say what you are doing is very un-acceptable!" shouted the Jonin; which the old man turn his head at the ninja; while giving a secret smirk to Naruto which the boy blinked and let out a sigh; counting down with his fingers down to oneKnowing that wink means the man was going to get a beat down. "In threetwoone" Naruto counted by closing each finger; then pointed absently to the air of which Ebisu was flying up and came slamming down hard into the concrete with only his body and legs showing. The old man was now standing up from his position clasping each hand up and down from any dust. "Well, since that annoyance is out of the way and alerted the beautiful babes on the other side. I'll have to just do research somewhere elseHmm maybe the hyuuga secret baths?" He thought to himself earning some nosebleed on his nose, which Naruto's ears twitch not liking this one bit, that and Hinata lives at the hyuuga compound! "Hey you old perverted geezer you better not go there!" Naruto shouted with his fist pump in front; of the red open vest ninja. Who looked down at the boy with slight interest along with smirking to himself; for finally finding his designated target and future pupil! "Oh and why not squirt?" He then quickly knelt down with a very odd and creepy look to his face that screams pervert all over. "I heard that female Hyuuga's have a very well define bodies and curves, that could rival even the greatest of all female kunoichi's!" he said with each baking breath that came out from his mouth; along with curving his hands to get his point through. "I even heard

rumors that they blossom early too because of their rigid training and huge amount of chakra control that it all cent" He never got to finished his sentence as all he saw; was a sudden blue swirling energy that landed right on his stomach; with a very ticked off Mia that had her blue eyes glaring with her byakkugan on and shouting out. "PERVERTED OLD SAGE!" she shouted along with releasing the ball of energy that blasted Jiraiya hard with a powerful gush of water that sent the old man spiraling into the bamboo gate; that even Naruto had to cover himself from the powerful winds that this technique released along with Jiraiya falling down onto the concrete holding his stomach and muttering under his breath. "Niceto see you againMiaouch" He wheezed out while trying to recover from the powerful blow he got. Mia, who was breathing hard and sweating, turned off her byakkugan and let out a calming breath. Opening her eyes half way glaring at the rising old man who was using the bamboo gate as support "Jiraiya what are you doing hereBesides your usual antics" Mia sneered at the old man; seeing how he was dusting himself off acting like her jutsu did nothing to the man and she wouldn't be surprised either; since that particular jutsu is very weak and un-finished. Naruto who the two adults were ignoring was blinking his eyes in amazement! He never seen Mia-sensei do a technique like that before and almost looked similar to his Bubble bomb jutsu! Hell it was practically is like the Bubble bomb jutsu but stronger and have what felt like wind affinity behind it as well! "Wow is Mia-sensei trying to make her own version of the bubble bomb jutsu! That is so cool I am inspiring an Anbu to base her jutsu from one of my own!" He thought proudly and glad he made the right choice to have Mia read the scroll. "Wait a minute! Did she just say Jiraiya!" "Any way I was around Konoha and figure; have a visit to the hottest place ever!" Jiraiya announced with two thumbs up and a perverted grin ever in front of the Hyuuga sensei, whose eye brow was twitching profusely and showed annoyance in her expression. "First of allThat was a terrible pun and second of all; You are to stay away from the Hyuuga bath house at all cost, remember what happen last time? You couldn't activate your chakra systems properly and had to stay bed ridden for weeks!" She shouted, causing the man to only get an even more of a nose bleed; realizing the plan behind his endeavors of actually seeing the hospital nurse and face palm her forehead. "Oh why I didn't see that!" Jiraiya was now just smirking and started patting the girl's shoulders along with a chuckle. "Heh, that's to show you Mia that you haven't learn everything about me yet" He explained while walking past the hyuuga and towards the boy, who was glaring at him coldly which Jiraiya harden his own glare back to the boy. He remember visiting Lord Hokage/Sensei this morning about any news of Naruto, boy he wasn't expecting the Hokage to be soUn-professional and explained to the man everything that happen between him and Naruto Uzumaki, along with his family heritage and who his parents were. "I guess Sensei added me to the equations as well for the story; he probably mention about Tsunade as wellThis might be a little tough to get the boy to train under my tutelage, since he is very attach to Kakashi and Mia" "Listen here pervy sage! I think it will save the trouble if we don't talk about my family until you gain respect from me understand? So don't expect me to bow down or; acknowledge your expertise!" Naruto exclaim with his accused finger pointing at the angered toad sage; while Mia looked down in thoughtfulness hearing what transpire in the Hokage tower. Seeing how the two weren't getting along right away could spell trouble, until Naruto had slight tears going down his face shocking both her and Jiraiya. "I mean for kami sakePervy sage you could've come and check up on me and keep me safe! At

least to see if your grandchild was alive and well!" Naruto started screaming at the old man; along with telling him how the villagers were treating him, how disrespectful they were to his parents, or how badly they treated him along with telling him stories of how they said he killed his parents; or how he made them suffer for being born. He was in tears and all Mia could do was to kneel down and hug the boy close to her; trying to calm him down and comforting him back to his normal self. "Damn senseiWhy didn't you tell me all this when I was sending those messenger birds! You told me that Naruto was doing fineYeah I can see how perfectly well of how he was treated and, sorry but I am a shame sensei! At least Kakashi and Mia had the gull to take care of the boy while I was absentsigh" After some time of getting him to calm down, along with the boy apologizing to Mia for seeing him like that only made the woman chuckle and explain that it was alright. Along with Jiraiya who was also trying to find a way to ease the boy only to get a bit shun by him; boy this wasn't going as plan. Little later he decided to follow both Sensei and Naruto down to a nearby lake; saying that he will be observing how Mia will be teaching Naruto; which Naruto was a bit passive about the perverted sage watching, since he might be checking on Mia's body more than his trainingBut was surprise that he didn't pay any mind to Mia at all, or even ogling over her anbu like outfit. "Have they too met each other at one point? WowI'm really surprised how many people Mia sensei knows" He thought to himself only to fall straight in the lake waters, along with Mia sighing and lowering her head. "Naruto what seems to be the problem?" She yelled out to the boy, glancing at Jiraiya time from time, seeing his hand under his chin was indicating that he was about to solve the little solution. Then turn her attention back to the boy who was walking up to the shore. "I don't know Mia-senseiEbisu-sensei was going to explain it to me, before Pervy sage threw him into the air and slammed his head into the pavement!" He accusingly pointed at the sage who mockingly point at himself, then sheepishly grin at the two glaring ninja's in front of him while paling. "If what Kakashi told is true, that Naruto has learn some of the Uzumaki jutsu, then I am in deep shitEspecially with Mia being here and using her own array of jutsu as wellPutting them together it's like fighting a sage level." He mentally thought along with knowing that he could easily take out Naruto at his current level; but with Mia's defense and offensive jutsu's, with Naruto's own. These two could actually deal some major harm on his body. Though he was pondering why Naruto isn't on Mia's team? Hell both of them know the Shadow clone jutsu and with Mia's water affinity and her one Ice jutsu; along with Naruto's stamina and Wind affinity, she could easily make Naruto one of the strongest shinobi's out there! WellMaybe not the strongest since one sensei can only teach so much to their students. Hearing the boy scream again from falling into the water and having a fit over the lack of control, brought a light bulb to Jiraiya's head! Walking up next to Mia and looking at the boy he raised his hand in a come here motion and shouted. "Come here Naruto, I think I know what the problem is!" Which both Mia and Naruto gave a question gaze at the manSo walking back to shore and standing in front of the two ninja's; waiting to see what was it that the pervy sage found. "Mia can you use your byakkugan and check Naruto's chakra levels for me?" Jiraiya asked, kneeling down in front of the boy. Calculating the cause for the boys disrupt of chakra flow; he knew it wasn't from the fox features that is for certain, since Mia was informed by Haku that it felt like there were more chakra flowing through her body and the fact, that Naruto's chakra was an orange red color during the Chuunin exams. Leading to Jiraiya to think that all the girls plus; Naruto must've gotten a huge chakra boost from said fox ears and tail...

Mia activating her Byakkugan to check over the boy's chakra coils, lower one eye half way along with pursing her lips to the side in confusion"That's weird, Naruto your chakra is all concentrated to your stomach, while there little flows going through out your entire body?" She announced. Making Naruto to widen his eyes and look quickly at Jiraiya in confusion then widen his eyes. "This will make you respect me boy! Forbidden art: Five prong seal!" "That's right! I almost forgotten that snake pedophile used some weird jutsu and slammed his fingers into my stomach!" The response he got from both ninja's was a shock and a growl from Jiraiya; exactly knowing who this snake was and couldn't help but chuckle at the name. "Well I guess being called Pervy sage is better than pedophileBut now I understand what is wrong with the boy's control." "Naruto I need you to lift up your shirt; I believe that seal of his is what disrupting your chakra flow. So it won't take that long." He informed the boy who smiled at the sage. Taking back what he thought of the pervert since he knew how to take care of the seal, only to pale when he saw that Mia was looking away with her eyes close of that of future pain was about to come and boy did it come! "Secret art: five prong seal release!" Jiraiya shouted and slammed all five fingers onto Naruto right where the seal was, but was shock to see that the fourth's seal was nowhere in sight; except a small glint of ink left. Watching the boy go flying and rolling on the gravel of the lake side. Jiraiya then stood up; all the same time smiling to himself and turn to Mia's panic face and glared at the man. "You know you've could've done it a lot softer" "Meh the boy need to learn some respect for me" He retorted back while chuckling at the cussing and fowled languages that followed after the temper; shrugging his shoulders and rolling his neck a bit to crack it. He then smiled towards Mia with his grin and thumbs up to the confused woman. "Seems like Naruto used the Beast absorption Jutsu I presume?" He asked with a little happy tone to his voice; which Mia couldn't help but nod with a smirk. She knew why Jiraiya was happy and that Naruto is absorbing the nine-tailed fox, even though she did give her thoughts to the man saying that she is worried about Naruto psyche being destroyed from the powerful chakra that was flowing through him; only to get brushed off and puff out her cheeks in annoyance seeing that Jiraiya ran to the other side of the lake, giggling like a pervert as she can see some woman playing in the lake"Perverted sage" both her and Naruto said at the same time; after the boy walked up next to the woman rubbing his stomach wincing in pain. Xxx From there on Mia trained Naruto everything he knew of how to battle on water; by practicing with him and teaching him how to skate across the water like her; which Naruto couldn't help but be impress by her teachings along with being nervous if she was still mad at what he and Haku did? Which; she explained that it was in the past and, forgave the two for what they did. I mean what teenagers wouldn't try and do that kind of act for caring each other for a long time; along with the fact that their ninja's in terms makes their life span very short. Though Naruto did asked how Mia and Jiraiya met only to regret asking; after hearing that Mia was sixteen years old at the time and; spotted Jiraiya writing one of his newest icha, icha booksThat and it was summer time which she was in a very bad mood along with feeling jealous that, this man made up some of the woman's body only to telling him that she is better than any of those womanThen the next question Naruto asked is why she did it and got the response of

"UmmLet's just say I was in a certain mood at the time?" She said with a blush on her face, with Jiraiya laughing his ass off, shouting out to the two of them saying that Mia was trying everything to show that she had a better body than anyone; only to learn that he never did wrote Mia in his books and never will. Which made Naruto smile a bit and actually thought; that pervy sage will actually write about a sixteen year old in his book or at least an adult version of the woman. Training was a great success with three hours of water walking and practice battling; Mia was very impress with Naruto's improvements along with finally fixing his chakra problem, which now have the three of them eating a good lunch on the shore with Mia news announcement. "Alright Naruto; after facing me long enough for three hours in battle along with Water walkingI say that you are ready for my surprise gift!" She beamed at the boy seeing his face lighting up, along with Jiraiya putting his hands under his chin with curiosity. "What is it! Tell me, tell me, tell me!" Naruto asked bouncing up and down watching the woman smiled at him with her fox like grin and closed eyes; then saw her reaching out for her bag and rummaging through the sack looking for something. "Ah, Naruto you better pay attention cause, this is definitely a big surprise!" Jiraiya hinted by winking at the boy; which made the boy eager even more than before while Jiraiya was chuckling on the inside"Heh, Mia might be giving Naruto her water dragon jutsu scroll. Or one of her many wind style jutsu; that is so cute. Well, my surprise will be better than some" Before he could finish his thoughts; Mia suddenly pulled out a small size scroll and slammed it down on the ground with a proud smile. "My Fox summoning contract!" she announced causing Jiraiya to choke on his sandwich while; Naruto yelled out in excitement. "NO WAY! Really Mia sensei! You honestly going to teach me how to summon foxesWait why fox?" He quickly asked all the while Jiraiya was trying to calm down his coughing fits, for Mia to smirk even wider at the boy and un-scrolling the scroll; showing a lot of old Hyuuga signatures written on it. Along with the newest ink being her signature, the boy's eyes were gleaming with excitement and couldn't believe how many Hyuuga's names were on the scroll. "This scroll Naruto once belong to the many hyuuga's in the past. For generation upon generation, Hyuuga's used to call the aid of foxes for you see, back then the byakkugan if used wrong or; for a long period of time will cause the hyuuga to lose their eye sight. From being blinded by a powerful flash or being born blind" She informed the two who were now sitting down engross with the story and; couldn't feel proud that she even got the Toad sage to actually sit down. "I was told by my mother that back then; before the division of main and branch familiesThere were rare occasion that some of the hyuuga's were born blind and couldn't see anything except for the use of byakkuganEven then the use of byakkugan to a blind hyuuga is very dangerous and thus; went through hard times adapting with the ones that weren't blind and had to be handicap by using a walking cane to find their way" She explained while remembering every single detail that her mother told her, for when she was child the doctors explain to her mom that she could be born blind thus the difference in eye color. Naruto raising his hand up like a student in class made Mia nod at his direction. "So wait? Because of your eyes being blue, they were considered an illness for the hyuuga's of telling them, that they may be blind sighted?" He asked the sensei who nodded with a sad look in her eyes. That even made Jiraiya looked down in thought. He too have met Hyuuga's that had different eye colors once and were branded to be blind sighted by the main branch and half branch of the family; but it was very rare to see a different eye color for Hyuuga's since their natural pale eyes. Mia eyes were blue yes, but they still kept the paleness to indicate that she is in-fact a hyuuga. Though he remember how impossible it was to approach a blind hyuuga, because he

believes in the fact that if one's sight is missing then that means the rest of their senses are increased more, to make up for that lost cause. Though he had to chuckle a little perversely since back then; some of those female hyuuga's were big fans of his workThough now they are the same age as him and lost their will to step outside because of being blind"Which I should visit them some time and catch up with themThat and see how they are doing and if they have any grandkids" He said to himself; while chuckling perversely. Hoping those grandchildren will be very sexy and hot. "Now before Jiraiya interrupts with hisIll intention of his own icha worldDuring the time; one of the hyuuga's who is also an elder right nowFound and befriended a fox creature out in the forest the one day; injured and hurt with no where to go to survive, it was a beautiful blue fox that was out of the norm and spoke to the Hyuuga elderPleading for her to finish it off" This caused Naruto to gasp at this, wondering if the elder really did killed the fox? Only, to be surprised from the next part of the story... "She couldn't as she told the fox that she was blindShe could feel the fox but; announced to the creature that she won't take a life away for there are chances; of it surviving." She paused briefly to take a sip of her tea, with Naruto bouncing a bit with anticipation! "Come on what happen next? Did she leave itPlease tell me she didn't leave the fox behind!" He asked with desperation in his voice, hoping that the hyuuga elder didn't leave the fox for dead and smiled seeing how Mia was smiling at the boy. "Nope, she took it home with her and restored it back to healthEver since then the fox announced to the hyuuga elder that she is a summon animal and; is very grateful for her kindness and explained to her that, she will give permission to her family to sign the fox summoning contract. But only to the blind." She informed which Jiraiya had to smile and nod to Mia, letting her know she can continue with the story along with Naruto looking up at her like this is the best ninja story he ever heard! "So over the years and generations of Hyuuga'sFoxes haves been aiding the blind hyuuga over decades and decadesThough the number of summoners were depleting each decade since the blind illness was going away for the hyuuga's, as you can see in the scroll" She directed their attention to the summon contract, with years written on it and fewer Hyuuga names were being sign. "The only Hyuuga's who can summon this now used to be my mother" She said silently which Jiraiya patted her shoulder asking if she was okay, which the woman nodded to him and let out calming breaths. "The next is the Hyuuga elder and then there's me" She informed which then a question came to Naruto's mind? "Wait Mia senseiThe doctors deemed you were blind right? By false accusation?" which she nodded her head showing a caring smiled to the boy, wondering if he see something wrong in her story. "SoThen how is it that you were allowed to keep the summon contract?" He asked belittled from the information he got from the story. "Because Naruto; I'm half blindThe disease infected my Byakkugan. Which is like one out of million chances of happening to a hyuuga now." She informed getting wide eyes from both Jiraiya and Naruto, seeing how they were still slightly confused she then continued with her information. "You know our practice battle Naruto?" she asked which he nodded. "Well you saw after the five minute mark how I was wincing in pain? That was the illness kicking in NarutoIf I have my byakkugan on for five minutes I go blind sighted for the entire day" Which she got gasps from the two men. "I see now, that is why you always complain to me that your eyes were hurting when you wanted me to stop, your training is that why?" Jiraiya asked remembering the small training sessions he had with the woman, where they will be times that she complained to the sage about her eyes

hurting. "Yes As you can see Naruto, the fox summoning isn't about brute strength; or powerful jutsu usageEven though they excel at Jutsu; they succeed in one element at a time or; Taijutsu. The fox summoning contract relies on teamwork and strategy" which; the boy just scratched the side of his cheeks; with his tail wagging slowly. "Don't worry, they are quick to adapt in a situationThere is only one leader Fox though and another downside to the contract; you can only summon one type of fox in battle" she informed the two, which now Naruto haves a serious expression. Knowing that he will have to call a certain type of fox during battle so this way, they won't be re-called back to the summoning realm. "So Mia senseiWhat type of fox can you summon?" He asked seeing her smiled proudly to the boy; she stood up from the made shift blanket on the pebbles and rocks, taking couple steps away from the two. Cutting a bit on her finger to get blood, she started forming some hand signs that were too quick for Naruto to see. "Summoning Jutsu!" she shouted while slamming her hands down to the ground; where weird writing appeared on the ground and followed by a large puff of smoke covering the entire area of the lake, Naruto shielding himself along with feeling the wind blowing harshly across his fox fur. Once the winds died down and were once more calm, he slowly lower his arms along with blinking his eyes; then move both arms behind him as he stare up at the creature before him! It was beautiful cerulean blue fur fox; that was standing tall and proud to the realm of humans; with her blue tail wagging softly as small gust of wind were blowing the grass gently; with its blue eyes scanning around the area and smiled at the sight of the lake; then back down to the two men below her. "Ah, Jiraiya of the toad sage, it's been a long time hasn't it?" The mighty fox beamed down, making Naruto point up at the creature along with whipping his head at Jiraiya and the fox. Amazed that it was speaking to them! "It has Kuchaya, how are you doing I hope everything is alright with the family?" He asked. Seeing a smirk on the fox face and moving her eyes up towards her head; seeing that Mia was standing proud on her head. Before shrinking down in size along with morphing into a beautiful woman wearing what; looks like to be Mia's outfit. While Mia hopped down next to the mighty fox that is now taken a human form with long blue hair that reaches down to her waist and pale skinWith her eyes being pale, Naruto seeing this widen his eyes. "That's right boyI am blind. So Mia is this the young one you've told me about?" Kuchaya asked Mia; who nodded and guided her to Naruto and rested the Fox leader hands on the boy's hair, as she was feeling the blonde hair on the boy. "YesHe is capable of summoning foxes but not quit as of yet" Which the boy gaze went into confusion, wondering why he couldn't do it right away? Only for the woman to smile brightly with her fox teeth and closed her eyes. Though he was impress how the leader of foxes use the henge jutsu she just did, even though her fox tail and ears was still showing. "Naruto Uzumaki before you could summon me for privilege of earning the summoning contract rights. You must first learn to fully master the water walking exercise and learn at least two B rank jutsu. Before any of you adjust to my reason; is so this way the boy will have enough Chakra to summon me without passing out on the floor." She informed everyone, while looking directly towards Jiraiya, singling him for the learning of B rank jutsu. Then towards Mia for helping the boy with his Chakra reserves which the two of them nodded as she then stare down at Naruto and hug him close into her D size chest, causing the boy to panic a bit. "I wish you the best of luck Naruto, for we are looking forward to aiding you in battle." She said while letting go of the boy and patting his head which he couldn't help but scratch the back of his neck from the gesture. Then Mia paled from the way Kuchaya turned around at her with a smirk on her face and made the poor sensei gulp. "Uh ohNow, now Kuchaya you promise you wouldn't!" before she could

finished, the Kitsune was already on top of her; feeling all over the woman's body, before it got any further with the shirt slowly coming off, she reversed summon them back to the fox realm, leaving a nose bleeding Jiraiya and a confused Naruto. "Um?" Naruto tried to asked, but was stopped by Jiraiya clearing his throat and patted Naruto's back. "Well let's just sayMia's requirement for summoning her was too, well keep her 'heat' in check." He giggled perversely along with seeing Naruto fully turning red in the face; passing out on the ground with Jiraiya looking down at the boy confused and panic; wondering if he knew what he meant by that? "Oh shitIf Kushina; were alive and heard me say that to Naruto, she would skin me aliveANY WAY! Naruto time for training!" he panicky said to the down boy, who quickly got up from the ground and nod his head, while hoping to not get any mental image of Mia and Kuchaya in his head. Though he had to worry about tomorrow, for spending the entire half a day with Tenten and lots and lots of Kunai's, including shopping. Though he does wonder if he will be able to get the Summoning contract from the great leader Kitsune? Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Hey everyone, this chapter took awhile as I was trying to figure out how the conversation will go with Naruto and the Kyuubi. Which isn't last the time you will see the Kyuubi it will appear again in later chapters, so far In my opinion didn't like how I turn this chapter out to be...Meh I guess I just not into the whole "Lets kill the demon we villagers will honor the fourth" kind of vibe since it has been done so many frigging times! Seriously people, Naruto was shun not getting killed by the villagers...ah well its your stories lol. Reviews and Comments time! Crossoverparinglover: I just don't like the idea of villagers wanting to kill Naruto everytime he sets foot out in the village, the plot and idea behind this is getting rather old quickly and been done in so many ways, version different styles that it gets a bit redundant if you know what I mean. Though, I read the manga from the beginning and through out ( re-reading it from the beginning already on the Sasuke vs Naruto on the Hospital) the manga he has been Shun...Nothing about them wanting him dead...But sigh if the authors think it a good plot then alright I'll accept it lol. Gaiseric: All your answers is in that Pm I sent ya ^_^

Darkassasian: glad you enjoy the chase scene between Naruto and TenTen : ) Yeah I picture of that happening as well with the two over all had fun writing Tenten for that chapter and this one, since she is consider a tomboy in the serious along with being serious about her ninja career. I can see her as the type of character who in a way; wants to be respected for who she is and what she does. I also hope you liked the Fox summon history : ) Emilbootanimefreak: Hmm I never really thought of it that way 0_o Sakura will be ten times more dangerous if she were to learn the Iron fist style with Tsunades incredible strength she will become a very deadly kunoichi! And the fact that she learns healing jutsu in the future will make her even more deadly since; Iron fist style doesn't conserve Chakra at all! She can easily fix up any damages that were done to her and get back into the fight 0.o And yeah I was thinking of pairing her up with Lee at first, but wanted to get a second opinion about it...Hmm thats a good idea with the Lee Chakra coils problem : ) I'll definitely keep that in mind and as for her parents? They will play a very big role for Sakura herself, since the mother suggested that Naruto was to be remove off team 7 after the chuunin exams, I would say the girl will be distrought about the announcement along with not liking the team (even if it is with Sasuke) being seperated. Till then I am having some ideas of how that will effect Sakura. Naruhinafan::...FUUUUUUUDDGGE! I knew it was something like that argh, that what happens when you haven't watch the anime in a long time. Thank you for informing me Naruhina I will go and fix that mistake once I post this chapter up and yeah hammer-space every cartoon/anime best friend for using a ton load of weapons and items XD AkeOokami: My response is in your Pm box ^_^; Sorry about the burnt rice... Ichihime forever:0_o...o.0...o.o...Umm I really, really don't know how to respond to that. Well umm, if the readers want to actually see Mia and Kuchaya doing it I guess I could write it...But as I said, I'm very new to lime/lemon...Along with the fact I don't want this story to be all about them and only write them when it seems it will fit. To be truthful its up to the readers if they want to see something like that along with Hinata...and yeah... Seeing how the lack of mobs is getting ignored lol along with Kyuubi haven't making an appearence yet. I decided to do just that along with the villagers...Well you'll see...Oh one more question to the readers, okay for someone who is related in a way for example...Tsuande Grandmother is Mito Uzumaki which will make her the granddaughter right? So what is Tsunade to Naruto? Since in a way their related and are relatives will that make Naruto her nephew or cousin or something...? Any way hope you all enjoy and have fun : ) Also there will be three more chapters, the next having Tsunade while the next one; will definitely have Lee and Sakura. While the last one will be for the NarutoxHanabi fans with Naruto going out with Hanabi, her making it a secret date lol. I might make one more with Naruto and Temari...though it was a very strange idea I had one night...with Naruto transofrming into a small fox and hotsprings and...yeah i was half was half awake with this idea... I think of the weirdest things when I'm half awake or half asleep XD enjoy lol ... Chapter 18: A day with TenTen. The Talk with Kyuubi! It felt really wet and damp for where ever he was at? Only thing he remembers was coming home yesterday from the intense training that Pervy Sage put him through; by firing multiple Fire style: Flame bombs and Giant Flame bomb jutsu's at the poor boy; who was trying to keep both his body and fur from engulfing into flames while using his chakra to keep himself a float on the water. Sure it was definitely an effective way to keep his flow of chakra steady while keeping his focus from oncoming attacks! After the harsh training he went back home to rest up his sore muscles; all the while going through

his Uzumaki scroll to see if he could find any B-rank jutsu that Kuchaya the leader and holder of the fox summoning wanted him to learnWhich he knew it was risky for a boy at his age and the small chakra control he haves. But then remember what Jiraiya explained to him that the reason why he haves low chakra, is because he haves so much chakra in his body is what causing him to have little control over low level Jutsu, which prime example was the bushin no jutsu that the academy want their students to master for passing. Boy did Naruto felt cheated now knowing his reason why he couldn't perform the bushin no jutsu and always fails. But enough of that, he found some promising B-rank jutsu which he consider one defensive and one offensive since he doesn't want to get whiplash from having to many attacking jutsu's. The defensive jutsu and he was proud of what it was called. Ninja art: Shadow Clone Wind Barrier! If the caster haves master the use of Kage bushin no Jutsu or Shadow clones, then you already have half of this jutsu master. This uses the caster's wind nature to create powerful gust of winds surrounding your shadow clones, making an invisible barrier around the clone and userThe more clones you have, the bigger the barrier is. CAUTION: It is highly advised to not use too many clones! This is a very deadly jutsu in its own rights. One mess up can leave the user dead on his/her tracks, make sure to have the clone form a big circle around yourself before using your wind natureAgain be advise that using this technique can leave you dead and/or exhausted from Chakra lost from combining both Shadow clones and Wind Chakra. Max clones suggested is five, any higher might leave you dead. The offensive B-rank jutsu was another use of wind chakra and sounds very dangerous even to his ears Wind Style: Dance of the Storm. This Jutsu is an advance style of the Crescent slashes, but more advance than the original; this time the caster must generate and focus only on his wind nature chakra; along with doing rapid sessions of punching and kicking! Sure the jutsu may seem simple; but a simple style can also be a deadly weapon. Under this information is series of Taijutsu arte that will help you achieve this level. CATUION: You may not feel it right away but; this Jutsu can easily go from B to A rank quite quickly, depending how much concentrated wind chakra you pour into this jutsu; the rapid succession of kicks and punches will send out razor sharp ball of air to the opponent. The more chakra is used, the sharper and deadlier the wind becomes! After deciding on those jutsu and getting ready for bed; he was surprised to see Kin entering the house from her recent training with Kurenai-sensei that is becoming very good for the girl and her usage of Genjutsu, that the smile on her face was anything to prove to the boy she was having a blast. Then the next thing he knew, she jump at him panting and breathing her face all red along with deciding that he won't stop her tonight for making love with the boy that and he did wanted to celebrate her learning one of the toughest Genjutsu Kurenai has taught her through her musical bells and a bell bracelets that Kurenai had a smith made for herThough this wasn't the celebration he had in mind, but figure to accept it since she was once againIn heat. That's all he remember from last night and now here he is in what seems like a tunnel of some sort? Along with what seems to be heavy breathing coming down from the hall that felt very feral to his Kitsune ears. "Hello? Anyone there?" He called out to whoever was breathing that heavily, walking slowly through the tunnels. Seeing how everything was a faint gold color that was reflecting off from the small ankle length river The breathing her head was getting louder and louder, figuring out that he was getting closer to whoever was living here at the same time; trying to figure out who will ever kidnap him for? It couldn't been the villagers since Kin would have warn Naruto right awayUnless it was a Konoha ninja then that could be it though you have to be very skilled to not get caught by two Genins. Must be a Jonin level ninja that probably kidnap him? He shook his head out of that train of thought; since his and Kin's fox ears would've picked up any

sounds. After getting out of his thought and seeing that he was now standing in front of a very large iron bars that were too tall in his mind. Scratching the back of his neck and leaning to the left and right searching for whatever is living inside. "This is really weirdSomehow I doubt anyone who would kidnap me will go this far of trouble to get rid of me?" He thought to himself all the while turning around to leave only to hear a very faint, threaten voice calling out to him. "Bastard" The voice called out to the boy. Making Naruto quickly turn around with a scowl and shouted out. "Who's there show yourself now or face the consequences!" "Would you shut up bastardI can hear you're shrilly voice!" The voiced shouted again with a loud boom. Vibrating the entire area Naruto was standing trying his best to keep his balance. Looking back up to the cage he could surly thought he just saw two red slit eyes glaring back at him with malice along with pain in the eyes. Tilting his head and scratching at the top of his head to only realizeThere were no fox ears! Ruffling through his entire hair and sides of his head, trying to figure out where his fox features disappear tooAlong with looking behind him to see that even his orange fox tail was gone! "Of course their gone you idiot, because this is your mindscape!" The voiced shouted along with revealing themselves that even caused Naruto to widen his own eyes from what he was seeing! It was the nine-tailed fox standing high and tall, looking down at Naruto with anger and hate; along with his bubbly like form making itself known. Only one problem that doesn't fit the fox's description "You are a lot smaller than I would've suspected?" "That's because of your stupid Uzumaki jutsu that you used! You are absorbing me you little brat, along with getting my chakra and fox features" The Kyuubi shouted along with wincing in pain from the seal absorbing more of the foxes chakra. "Damn this Beast absorption jutsuThought the Uzumaki's were lost!" It growled out along with staring down at the person who performed the jutsu. "This is all your frigging fault you little twit! I hope you love the lovely presents!" "So wait, wait a minute!" Naruto interrupted while waving his hands in front of him, then quickly resting a hand on his blonde hair ruffling it a bit trying to comprehend what the mideium size fox just informed him. "So let me get this straight? That jutsu I used at the land of wavesWas to absorb your chakra?" He asked which the kyuubi growled and mockingly said. "Ding, ding, ding we have a winner! Congratulations on figuring it out you nimrodWHAT THE HELL YOU THINK IT MEANT!" "WELL SORRY! AS YOU NOTICE I AINT THE BRIGHTEST OF THE GROUP OKAY!" "NAH YOU THINK? I'VE SEEN THE MOST DUMBNIST OF ALL PEOPLE AND YOU BRAT ARE TOP NUMBER ONE OF THE IDIOT FACTOR!" The kyuubi shouted along with grunting in pain. "Well whatever I don't need to talk with ya. I'll be glad once you are gone then I won't have to worry about people blaming me for being a demon!" Naruto announced while pointing at the kyuubi; although he felt good saying that, he didn't like the way the kyuubi chuckled deeply. "Well then you won't probably want to know what is happening with you and your girls"Which the response he got was good since Naruto froze in placed and turn his head around to glare at the fox with kill intent he could offer to the beast.

"Where you getting at you stupid fox?" he asked, along with seeing the kyuubi flinching a bit from his chakra being absorb it still manage to laugh deep. Naruto definitely not liking the way the fox was laughing along with the fact it was now standing up on all fours. "Oh just a little present I left for you and your mates. For you see the more you absorb my chakra, the closer you will become the next NINE-TAILED FOX! Including your mates!" the fox shouted causing Naruto to widen his eyes in panic and ran up to the cage; grabbing a bar in each hand shouting in anger. "You wouldn't dare! Why would you go and do something like that you bastard! I already had a horrible life as it is" Naruto scream! He couldn't believe what the fox was doing to him, is this revenge for using that Jutsu at the land of waves? Just some petty revenge against himAnd what about the girls? Whatever did they do to the fox to deserve Naruto's fate! "WaitMates?" "Wooow, you really are slow on updates aren't you. Such intelligent you haveOF COURSE YOUR MATES! Have you frigging realize it yet that the reason the girls have your fox features is because they're you're mates!" The fox bellowed out causing Naruto to fall back onto the wet ground. Staring unbelievingly to the mighty demon fox and finally working his brainThe reason behind the fox features was to show the boy; who was compatible to mate and fall in love with Which were Hinata, Kin, Haku, Ino and now Tenten! "Did you do this to the girlsOr was it the jutsu that did this to them" Naruto asked softly looking down at his own reflection. Kyuubi known to be a very fearful demon and powerful of the other eight tails, look down at the boy along with seeing how distraught he isTo him he wouldn't give a shit about what humans feelings were, butDeep down inside; he really does regret of the things that the boy had to go through because of him. Though if it wasn't for the fox Naruto would've been dead the day he was release out of the orphanageOver the years he been inside his new host, he had to admire the boy's determination and guts to never quit. He was just like Kushina in so many ways it wasn't even funny, sure he could kill the boy for reminding the fox of the fourth Hokage slash father of the childI mean he could do it right now, right here with the boy so close to the cage. But he just can't do it, not after the Jinchurikii proved himself that he is very strong! Along with defeating the Uchiha bastard and getting the pink banshee more serious about her ninja career! Now after seeing the girls getting the fox features; along with it losing more chakra as it seems whenever Naruto faces a life experience or, a very powerful opponent the jutsu seems to absorb more from the fox in order to help Naruto face that crisis head on. He could believe that he will be able to manipulate some of the boy or girls bodies, so that it could control one of them but prove to be for naught. After watching Naruto and the girl who name is Haku; Almost doing the act together along with showing how much love the girl had for the boy, the kyuubi decided to make Naruto's life more interesting and found out it could control how much pheromones it can leak out of Naruto. Boy was the results good in the Kyuubi's favor after seeing how that Kin girl litterly jump at the boy before being told about his heritage. Letting out a deep sigh and hanging its head low it responded"It's the jutsu doing kitI have nothing to do with any that is happening between the vixens and you. But what I say is true of you becoming the next KyuubiEvery time it seems that you face a powerful opponent or life changing experience, the jutsu will suck more of my chakra into yours. So this way you will be able to defeat them without relying on my chakra for aid." It explained truthfully to the boyIt had enough torture from the draining of its chakra, along with seeing the boy get hurt multiple times for just walking out in the streets. Though it wouldn't be lying; that it had fun watching the boy get chased by the Female sensei, TenTen and that Neji kid. It was definitely surprised to hear that the Female Sensei had a fox summoning contract along with the hyuuga elder saving its own kind from deathIt had

new respects for the Sensei along with now respecting the boy for wanting to learn the summoning jutsu. "I understandSo you didn't really have anything to do with this. It just the jutsu that is causing all the fox features and meBecoming the new nine-tailed fox is un-avoidable huh?" He asked/stated to the demon fox, who in return just nodded its headIt heard the boys devotion of leaving the village if he ever does become the nine-tailed demon; even though it was risky and that he will become a missing ninja along with probably having a bounty on his head, knowing how those stock up civilians were will probably go behind the Hokage's back and issue a dead wanted poster for the boy. Though it had to chuckle after hearing the shy female Hyuuga announcing to the boy that her and the girls, will follow him no matter where he goes even to dead realm! "Boy listen and listen good, caused I will only say this once!" The kyuubi announced suddenly with a loud voice. "Just because you're turning into the new Nine-tailed fox doesn't necessarily mean you won't lose your humanity. It just means you will be able to transform into my shape and form, along with being able to change back to human. The only difference to your human form will be that you will gain nine-tails instead of that pitiful one tail!" "Hey don't talk about my tail like that! I have you know the girls find it cuteGAAAH! There I go againWait, you mean" he blinked his eyes while pointing up at the fox just to be sure he heard it right. "I'll gain your form and shapeBut I will still be human minus the whole demonic chakra correct?" Which his answer from the fox was a quick shift in its eyes looking up in thought then back down to the boy with a nod. "So what about the girls will they too transform into ya?" "That I do not know, probably one of them out of the five of them will be able to transform into my shapeAt the extent probably less tails than you. For who it is, I am not sureFor now leave I believe you have an force 'date' to attend too" Xxx Which everything went black for Naruto and woke up in his apartment with a startle gasp and breathing heavily. He checked over himself to see that he was all there, orange tail being hugged tightly to Kin's chestCheck! Fox ears twitching from hearing the door knockingCheck! "Oh right TenTenMan why so early in the morning" He groan out while slowly getting out of the bed, so this way he wouldn't wake up Kin who, involuntary rubbed his tail against her small chest moaning in delight. Getting a good look at the girl he saw that she was now sporting whisker marks just like TenTen and added even more to the cute factor. Sighing and walking to the door that was starting to get a bit quieter. He let out a yawn and stretched his hand out on the handle all the while opening it up. Blinking his eyes to get rid of any gunk and clearing his vision he saw a very deep red Tenten whose eyes were bulged out as if she didn't expect to see anything? "UmmSomething wrong TenTen?" He asked with a confuse stare as the girl, just meekly nodded her head down at him and quickly turning around with her hands on her cheeks. Naruto blinking in confusion only then to yelp out in shock along with closing the door quickly shouting out apologies to the embarrassing girl! He forgotten what Kin and him did last night all the while realizing he was standing in front of TenTen naked! "WellummThat is definitely something you don't see in the morning. Though he was naked He looked really, really hot with those small muscles of his!" TenTen thought while closing her eyes, squealing at seeing Naruto's developing muscle and the fact, what else she saw which she won't hint at. Hearing the door opening again; with Naruto wearing his traditional orange Jacket that really compliments his orange fox fur. "Eheh sorry about that TenTenSo anyway, what are we doing this early in the morning?" He asked yawning with his hand covering his mouth all the while watching the girl's white fox tail

wagged slowly as she turned around to face the boy with her small smile. "Okay, first she almost killed me and forces me on a dateNow she is acting really bashful all the suddenGirls are weird?" "Well first off we are going to get some breakfast then after that we are going to do very harsh training!" She said glaring at the boy who gulped and chuckle nervously then TenTen put one finger on his chest with a raise eyebrow. "Although the reason for the intense training is because I figure it might help you and me to improve our skills." She informed him while watching the boy look up in thought; then raised a finger up in the air with his smile of his. "Actually that could really help me TenTen; you see I am trying to learn some B-rank jutsu and one of them is a defensive jutsu that might be helpful for training under your tutelage!" He informed getting the girl to blink a bit from what he just said. Which she couldn't believe he actually said that training under her will help him learn this B-rank jutsu that he is trying to learnThough she is worried about the boy safety, since a B-rank jutsu is very dangerous to learn since it can kill ya without you even realizing it! "Listen Naruto" she question while resting a hand on his shoulders. "Learning a B-rank jutsu isn't as easy as you think? It will usually take days even weeks to learn one single B-rank jutsuI doubt whichever one you are trying to learn you won't get it right away" She explained to the boy which she thought he will throw a tantrum for her being right; to only get shock even more when he said. "I know that TenTen, I just really believe training with you will benefit a lot and help me understand the formula of the jutsu!" He said getting the girl to move back a bit with a blush; along with holding her hand close to her chest. She couldn't believe it! He really wants to train with her and said that training under her will benefit for his trainingWell with nothing else to do along with wasting time she smiled and happily wagged her white fox tail all the while grabbing Naruto hands pulling him out the apartment. "Well then what are we waiting for! But remember, you are going to pay anything that I see and buy got that!" She reminded him at the end which the boy sweat drop, almost forgetting about that little offer she made for him. Xxx Boy were the villagers in their bad moods todayNot even thirty minutes out of the apartment, they were already glaring at the boy along with sneers. This is why he doesn't like to get up early in the morning and that is because all the villagers who resent him are up at this hour. He was praying to kami that they wouldn't act up like they usually do, especially with TenTen next to him and boy he doesn't want to see what fury she will bring upon themHe already experience how good her aim was especially when she get furious. Hinata would threaten them and said that she will use all types of hyuuga techniques on them for just saying anything bad about him; or treat him badlyWhich she did on couple of occasion which means more paper work for the Third Hokage. Haku would litterly freeze the entire area around the villagers feet freezing them in place, along with encasing their mouth close with ice for shouting out vulgar words to the girl and boy whenever they went out togetherAfter some re-assurance from Haku's mother that she wouldn't kill the boy of course. Kin cast a Genjutsu on any villager that looked at them funny as she will snuggle very close to the boy; pushing his arm into her chest to show anyone who was interested in the boy that he was her and the girl's property! InoWell let's just say that she found a new meaning of hand buzzer with her lighten jutsu and

made sure to warn the villagers about ever looking at them funny or, saying anything rude to her the girls or Naruto. They will have a one way trip to the hospital with their nervousness system broken. TenTen was getting really un-steady with all the stares they were getting from the villagers, along with a lot of kill intent that were coming from themShe turn towards Naruto to see how he was taking it and was surprised that he just look at her with a smile. As if he is very used to this treatment, then panic when a brick was about to hit Naruto at the back of the head! "Naruto look out!" she shouted wasting no time to dive at the boy while the brick flew over them and TenTen acting on self, defense threw a blunt kunai at whoever threw it to see it was a very hefty Chuunin that deflected the blunt kunai like it was nothing. "What is your problem why would you attack a fellow ninja!" She shouted at the Chuunin all the while keeping Naruto close to her on the ground, using herself as a shield which Naruto was speechless for the girl to protect him like that suddenly? Sure they haven't hanged out with each other except for that chase yesterday. "TskHe is no ninja just a demon" the hefty Chuunin retort along with walking away, along with the other villagers going on about their business, saying words like demon lover or demon slave. Boy was she angry at what just transpire along with being even more, angry at the man for calling Naruto a demon! "Umm TenTen I know your being protective and everythingBut can you please get off its getting harder to breath!" Naruto muffle out which felt funny for TenTen to only realize she looked down to see Naruto was thrashing about losing air as she was on top of him. Quickly getting out off of the boy so he could breathe; and then watched him slowly getting up from the ground. She bashfully kicked the dirt a bit from the action she didSure it was a kind gesture to protect him, but the overwhelming of wanting to save Naruto was weird. "Heh don't worry TenTen" the boy said while standing up straight with his hands behind the back of his head grinning. "I always get this sort of treatment from the villagersLet's go we haven't ate breakfast yet, can't start training with an empty stomach and you are going to choose where we eat ok?" He said grabbing her hand onto his and gently started pulling her down the street with a happy trot in his footsteps. Making the panda hair girl blink in confusion along with twitching her fox ears, here is a boy that nearly got killed by a brick without a care in the world of what just happen; along with pulling a girl who forced him on this date in the first place, taking her out to breakfast with her decision of where they are going to eat at. "All those times I try to ask Neji out, he will always explained to me it would be a waste of time and training for such trivial actsWell I can see where Neji was going at, since we really didn't have much free time and Gai-sensei always wanting to train usBut here's a boy that is taking all the free time in the worldTo take me out for breakfast even if I did force him" She thought to herself and looked down with a blush on her face. Xxx The restaurant they went to didn't fare any better than what occur outside in the streets. They probably tried over ten different restaurants for a place to eat to only get scolded and get told that their kind isn't welcome at all. The times they did manage to get in the prices of the food would sky rocket over about 920 Ryo or 1,600 Ryo. Which Tenten was getting really furious at the way everyone is treating Naruto and her! Apparently that Chuunin they ran into was a son to one of the civilians councils along with blabbing to the council of what transpire in the streets. After finally finding a spot to eat with the thanks of Hinata and Haku; who too were having trouble finding a good place to eat without their foods being overpriced or getting kicked outThough the price still sky rocket, they said it was still affordable. Tenten had to blush from seeing the shy little

Hinata walking up to Naruto and full fledge kiss him in front of everyone, shocking her to the very core along with Haku smiling and follow up with Hinata's suggestion and kiss the boy as well as leaving them. Though TenTen had to cover her mouth from laughing at the face Naruto made along with him groaning about them not having any self, control, she had to admit and agree with Naruto that they should really show some control to the boyBut, she will keep it to herself seeing how affectionate they were to the boy. "Maybe having fox features aint that bad as it sound? The way Hinata and Haku kissed the boy, along with how Ino and Kin hang on to him like propertyFace it TenTen; you won't have any chance with Naruto or any guys out there!" She thought to herself and blushed from Naruto holding on her hand at the same time; leaning his face under hers to see if she was alright with twitching fox ears that made even blush more from the gesture. "You alright TenTen your face is really beat red?" he asked her with a worried voice. Which Tenten; nodded meekly without saying a word and smiled at his bright fox like grin. "Well then come on! I am starving and don't think any of us will last longer out here!" He jokingly said and pulled the giggling girl into the restaurant. Xxx As expected and just what Hinata and Haku saidThey were being miss treated once again along with the prices rising up to unbelievable heights! 800 ryo for simple pasta a normal 220 salad, going to 678 ryo. They were ridicules prices and the fact TenTen only haves enough to buy one tray of food for herself, she wasn't sure how much Naruto haves on his hands but the way he was thinking through the pricesShe could probably say about 3,560 ryo on his hands compare to her 1,278 ryo, on the account she have's to constantly re-stock her weapon scrolls along with getting kunai's and any other weapons that she could get her hands on. That and didn't help with the glares they were all getting from the people inside the restaurantThe waitress coming up to their table with a sneer at the two of them; along with TenTen glaring back at her. "I dare you say one word about us girl and I will make sure that pen goes right up you're" "May I take the demo- I mean your orders madam and sir" she said with venom behind those words, getting TenTen to growl under her breath a bit at the same time, seeing how Naruto's eyes looked hurt for a bit and sighed out. TenTen heart felt like it was tornSeeing his red eyes soften and hurt like that really tugged on the girl. "He is clearly hurt and he isn't going to say anything about the treatment he is receivingNaruto how long have you had to put up with this?" She thought to herself. After ordering their food and getting it, she couldn't believe how much fun she was having with the boy. Along with him explaining to her about the fox features and how they worked. TenTen stuck her tong out while bashfully rubbing the back of her head, after Naruto explained to her that his chakra like hand must've went into her wounds to heal her along with her ending up getting the fox like features. Boy did the girl felt apologetic that day, apologizing to the boy about her behavior yesterday only to get blink at Naruto from saying. "Are you kidding? If I was bushy brow, I would've treated that like a training session for my evasion!" He exclaimed getting the girl to smile and shift in her seat from the warm glow he was giving to her. She can now see why the girls fall in love with the boy, his attention is fully on you; you are the spot light when he is listening to you along with making you feel like you're on top of the world. Even if he can be a bit clueless of the way he talks to the girls. "Naruto that B-rank jutsu your trying to learnIs it from that" she quickly looked left and right on her seat, to make sure that no one was listening in on their conversation and lean forward with her hands next to her mouth. "Uzumaki scroll you spoke of?" Which he nodded and took a bit of his food, along with TenTen smiling and sitting back down on her own seat being more interested about the jutsu he wanted to learn during his training with TenTen.

"Yup it's called Shadow Clone wind barrier" He informed the girl while feeling a bit funny as he looked down at his food. Flags were rising in TenTen's head at the way he was getting very pale and panic as he topple over onto the floor. "NARUTO, Naruto wake up!" She shouted along with getting some of the villagers to look at her direction. Looking around to call for help she couldn't believe with the smiles they were having for seeing the boy twist and turn in agony on the floor"They poison him! Why, why would they do that!" she thought out loud, along with pulling Naruto over her shoulders grunting even herself, as everything was spinning. "Damnthat drink was drug as well, but seems to just knock me out so I will forget who did this" she made as far as to getting out of the restaurant before collapsing on the ground with Naruto rolling away from herHer mouth was dry and her vision was starting to turn black. "NoHelpSomeone please" her cries of help was just being ignored along with feeling kill intent approaching them. With an instant boost in stamina along with suddenly recovering from the drug, that confused her a lot. "The fox features sort of neglect any small dose of poison or; any other affects done to the body" was the words that came from Haku. Who explained before leaving the two that she accidently got poison by experimenting some herbs along with trying to get more tolerance for poison to, being shock from the way she recover fast from a small doseBut anything bigger it won't recover fast enough. "Damn itI'm weak from the drug and I can't protect Naruto!" she thought to herself slowly getting up and pulling a kunai out; at the same time widen her eyes for seeing the same hefty Chuunin they ran into earlier with a huge katana in his grip. "Well, well, well seems like the Demon slave recover fast from the little drugToo bad it won't be enough to save your Demon lover!" He taunted along with seeing TenTen's red eyes glaring up at him; then getting grabbed by other villagers holding her back at the same time; knocking her kunai away. "What is wrong with all of you! Let me go, let me go hey, hey, hey watch where your hands are going!" She screeched out along with trying to elbow them in the gut, she did get a few apologies for their hands going to close to her chest. But she didn't care all she could think about was the writhing boy that was in so much pain from the poison and she couldn't do anything to help him! "SOMEONE HELP!" She cried out along with getting a cloth over her mouth to keep her quiet; thrashing and kicking to get herself free along with screaming into the cloth from the man raising the Katana high in the air and swinging it down only for a white hair ninja to appear right in front of him; to what look like a swirling energy ball on his right hand! "RASENGAN!" shouted the old man who slammed that ball of energy into the hefty Chuunin stomach; along with the energy engulfing the entire body sending him spiraling straight into the restaurant walls, then into another and another with a loud boom. Standing up straight with Naruto over his shoulders, he glanced behind him with a death glare. "I highly suggest you let go of the girl or all you're precious body parts will get torn off with my Rasengan" He threatened them which they threw her into the ground and ran for their lives. All the while Tenten got up off the ground and ran up to the pass out boy. "Is he going to be alrightPlease tell me he isn't that he's not" she was having trouble holding in her tears; she almost got him killed all because she was careless from all the kill intension that was being directed at themAlong with the hint of Haku and Hinata saying the food tasted funny"OH god! Hinata and Haku" "Their fine" Jiraiya explained to the frantic girl. "They wouldn't dare target a Hyuuga heiress, along with the daughter of HiashiEven Haku who is the daughter of Mia Hyuuga a very well respected

anbu. They just got burnt meals is allAs for Naruto?" He looked at the boy's face and lower his gazeHe needed to act fast and quick about this. The poison they used on the boy was a very strong one that could kill him in a day if he doesn't hurry back to the hospitalEven with the Ninetails being absorb into his chakra network, there won't be any time for the regeneration process to kick in if the boy is un-conscious. "TenTen I need you to watch over him at the Hospital" He suddenly announced, getting the tearful Genin to stare up at the man with fear on her face. "You guess itEven the hospital doesn't treat Naruto well so I'm going to assign you an S-rank mission to protect Naruto no matter what, along with Mia's friend Sho understood?" "WhatWhy me I'm only a Genin? Wouldn't Mia's friend benafit" she then got interrupted from the old man smiling down at her with a soft look. "Because Sho works better with a teammate and; since you're a weapon master you will do wonders for protecting Naruto and aiding Sho, as you seeSho is a Kenjutsu specialist and prides in for any ninja that is long to mid-range attackers" He explained hoping to get the girl spirits back up which it did. Seeing how she quickly wipe away any tears to replace them with determination in her eyes and nodded with a salute. "I will do my best" she announced with Jiraiya nodded and whistle out. After he did that an Anbu with a Dragon mask appeared with slight breathing in his breath; along with more knocked out villagers in the restaurant that had butcher knives and boiling pots. "PhewGood timing Jiraiya I just got done subduing the owners and workers of the restaurant that Poison Naruto-kun and drug TenTen-chanYou want me to take Naruto to the hospital?" He asked after getting up with Jiraiya handing Naruto over to the man and; pushing TenTen gently on the back. "Yes she will assist you in protecting the boy while I go and find a friend of mineNaruto probably haves about probably till 10am tomorrow before hewell." He stop in mid-sentence not wanting to cause the girl any more panic which she widen her eyes and; started pushing the anbu towards the hospital direction. Taking that his cue he jump up to the roof tops with Tenten in hand so the girl wouldn't fall on the dirt ground shouting out to the sage. "We understood Jiraiya, please if you could get lucky and find Tsunade!" He exclaimed back along with Jiraiya nodding in his direction and let out a sigh as more Anbu appeared before him minus Mia since she was still trap by Kuchaya and it will take about two days for Mia to recover that amount of Chakra from Summoning the leader of the foxes. "Alright I don't care what my sensei haves to say or; what the god damn councilYou all will understand this that Poisoning a fellow leaf ninja along with killing him is treason beyond reasons understood?" He announced which everyone shouted roger and nodded to the man. Then cat walked up to the sage with a quick bow. "We will apprehend all the parties that were involve for assassination of Uzumaki Naruto and TenTen. Luckily there was no temper with evidence this time around." The Cat anbu explained while moving her pump fist down; commanding the units to gather the people that were involved all the while Jiraiya started forming some hand signs and slam his palm hand into the ground. "Summoning Jutsu!" he shouted along with a puff of smoke covering the area around him, which then a frog with a scroll appeared in that same spot saluting to the toad sage. "Gramichi I need you to send a letter to Tsunade" The blue spotted orange frog started rubbing its chin. "Well that is a pretty tall order Jiraiya, you know Tsunade already" "Yes I know that she already left the leaf village some time ago. But this is important tell her that her distant cousin is alive but he needs her help right away!" He shouted at the frog with urgency, which

the frog couldn't believe what he just heard! "You mean Uzumaki" The frog was about to asked only to get glared at Jiraiya seeing how serious the situation is he quickly pulled out a sheet of paper and started inking right away. "Right, I will find her through the slug village and inform her about you know who is in dire need of her help!" The frog announced getting a thank you from the Toad sage and poof out of existence. While Jiraiya looked towards the Hokage tower knowing that his Sensei will not like the news he is about to bring Xxx He could hear beeping of a heart monitor along with feeling the wires that are hook up into his armHe slowly open his eyes to find that TenTen was staring down right at him with worriment and scared eyes. "TenTenWhat happen?" he asked the girl who hiccup from holding back her tears and started wiping her eyes. "I'm sorry NarutoI'm so sorry, if I knew that the restaurant owner were going to do that to you II" She tried to explain and just couldn't do it, her white ears were lying flat on her head, her white fox tail drooping down to the floor as she just hugged the boy in a tight embrace with him hugging back. "Howhow bad is it Tenten-chan?" He asked along with feeling TenTen stiffing from the suffix of the name and just rubbed her head into his neck trying hard not to cry again. "Jiraiya from what I heard and saved us from that hefty Chuunin who was going to kill youSaid you got a very bad poison and thatThat" She then clenched her eyes tightly at the same time whispering into his ear. "You only have till tomorrowTo live" Which she could feel Naruto's grip tighten against her shirts back; feeling the boy shivering a bit from the news she gave him. "Is itContagious?" He asked as Tenten pulled away to see that his eyes wasn't worried about himself, but her own safety! She had to hit him in the cheek which left the boy confused from this action along with why she did that. "DON'T YOU CARE ABOUT YOUR OWN HEALTH! NARUTO YOUR POISON AND ALL YOU CAN THINK ABOUT IS IF IT CONTAGIOUS!" she screamed at the boy who just looked down with a soft gaze, making her breathing in and out quickly. "TenTen-chan my important people comes first before meI would protect them even it means killing myself to do soSo now answer me, is the poison contagious?" He asked once more with a caring smile. His face was very ghostly pale and she knew that no matter what she says to him He will only asked the same question over and over. Tugging her shirt a bit she shook her head with a small smile. "No its notEven the doctors are very, very worried about you. Hell I'm surprised they even care after what happen to us in the restaurant!" She tried to joke to lighten up the mood which it did, seeing the boy smile and laugh with her. "Nah, some of these doctors are actually with Lord Hokage and are very friendly too meThough they get annoyed for me leaving the hospital early" Which he got a playful punch by the girl. He was really glad that he was bonding with the weapon master that and she was like almost a mixture of Sakura, Hinata and Ino. But she is her own person he knew that very much and cares a lot of the people who are close friends with her. "Damn it! So much for training with you TenTen-Chan Sorry about that and I really wanted to try out that Jutsu against your dragon tool thingy" Which TenTen sigh and shook her head, sure he only heard it once. "Naruto it's called rising twin dragons. Though I will have to admit that jutsu might be able to deflect the weaponsMost of them

at least, remember that shadow clone jutsu" "Cost a lot of chakra I know, I know" he then quickly grabbed his stomach and started grunting a bit by clenching his teeth along with TenTen quickly coming up to him; forcing him to lay back down on the bed rubbing his hair a bit and just staring at his red eyes; that showed courage and fear at the same timeShe also blushed from being so closed to the boy along with the fact this is the second time she came in close contact with him. "HehKinda reminds me of you protecting me from that brick earlier" He commented making the girl smile at him and shaking her head; getting more fluster in the faceBoy does he know how to speak with woman. "NarutoYou are the last of your clan correct?" She asked which the boy looked up in thought and nodded at the same time, wondering where TenTen was going with this conversation. "Have you ever heard ofThe CRA?" Which he tilted his head to the side and raised an eye brow from what she just told him. Shaking his head at the girl making her re-think about the offer that and he probably wouldn't understand what it would mean anyway, biting her lip in thought; she then re-considering telling him about the CRA. "neverNever mind" she said sticking her tong out with an embarrassed chuckled making the boy even more confused, then panic after seeing him grunt in pain again. "Damn what the hell does this poison do? Burn me from the inside out!" he shouted causing the girl to get a bit teary again and kept him laying down with her on top of him; scarring the crap out of him for knowing what this usually meant with the other girls but let out a content sigh seeing that she wasn't going to do anything drastic. "Oh? Were we thinking of perverted thoughts Naruto-kun?" she asked with a teasing voice which Naruto gulp and shook his head with closed eyes and a smiled. "It's alrightI doubt you would find me sexy anyway. I'm not that attractive and I act like a tomboy all the time" Seeing how upset she was getting, he then quickly retorted with a smile. "Are you joking TenTen That's what makes you special in your own way! Besides that you can be sexy all you want!" "Why am I curse to cheer girls up when their feeling downTomboy or not, Tenten is great in her own way" He thought to himself not caring if he did call her sexy or not; by now he knows when a girl is upset. You do everything in your power to either make them feel good, or be proud to be themselves! Feeling the weight from the girl increasing as she just rubbed her upper body into the boy who was blushing feverously from this action, only to see the girl smirking at him. "You know Naruto, now I see why the girls really love you and soI hope if you don't mind and the girls that isIf I can become part of that love?" She asked with a blush and un-certainty in her eyes. All day she spent with the boy along with helping him get fed with the hospital food and keeping an eye on his monitor; at the same time informing Sho the black hair anbu about Naruto's condition. She was getting closer and closer attach to the boy along with feeling very feverous herself as she was smelling something weird in the air. "WellIf you want to that isI don't see why not? But you sure TentenI won't be able to always meet up with all of you mph!" He was suddenly hushed with the girl kissing deeply into him along with putting her tong through his mouth which he accepted, he has giving up all hope of backing away from the ever famous girls want to make out with you buster routineAfter kissing for a full ten minutes with tong and TenTen grinding into him; she snuggle next to him with the blankets over them keeping her red eyes on the panting boy with her own panting breaths. "I don't mind at all Narutobut until this poison goes away for whoever, Jiraiya is looking for comes here to heal you. I am not leaving you out of my sight! Understand?" She said tapping his nose playfully which the boy grunted in pain once more and still manage to chuckle for her along with

nodding to ease the girls worries. "GoodSo you don't mind me sleeping with you then?" She said sleeping on top of the boy, purposely feeling his body layout and the poking that was touching her, only made her smirk more deviously to the boy that reminded him of Ino's grin when the girl; will sneak into his house and wear nothing but her underwear along with sleeping between him and kin. "Though I would like toget to know you betterBut seeing how your sick I said kissing and touching the only way to go from here" she continued which Naruto let out a defeated sigh and wish that his life will ever be normal along with her giggling like a giddy school girl and lay her head where his heart is; as they both decided that sleep will succumb them. Sho who was watching the teens along with hoping that Tenten wouldn't rush her relationship with the boy and explain to the medical staffs about all the moaning and screaming were; shook his head with a chuckle and closed the door. Removing his mask revealed two black eyes staring up at the ceiling along with them turning red cursing to himself he quickly closed his eyes to deactivate his doujutsu before anyone will notice. The only people who knows about this are Mia and Lord Hokage, he haves hard time controlling their activation since they like to turn on randomly. Sighing to himself and hoping that Tsunade will arrive soon before the poison will kill the boy, he would have to stand guard all nightKnowing and sensing brief chakra signatures from his eyes activating for the sense of danger nearby. "Please find Tsunade JiraiyaI'm not sure if I will be able to protect Naruto and TenTen from whoever wants to kill the boy" he thought to himself clutching tightly on the sword that was hoisted on his waist. Xxx "Shizune we are leaving now get up and pack your things!" Shouted twin blonde pig-tail hair woman who busted down the door; shaking her assistant Shizune awake along with throwing TonTon off the bed with a loud oink! "YawnWhy Lady Tsunade? What is the emergency we won the lottery and have enough money to pay off the debts?" Shizune exclaimed while buttoning up her black kimono over her wire mesh shirt, all the while blinked at the busty woman hard cold glare at her and smiled from what the next thing she said along with Tsunade teary gamble smile. "We are going back to see my cousin who is still alive!" Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share

Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Finally! Sheesh this chapter took awhile, I had everything plan out and scenes ready. But I just couldn't figure out how to get Tsunade in the chapter along with executing her perfectly. Thanks to Crossoverparinglover heping out by giving me suggestion on the ordeal it came out better than what I originally had XD Thanks again Crossoverpairinglover. Now for comments and reviews. Thephilosipher: Yup XD Hope you continue reading^_^ Crossoverparinglover: I don't think that place have any tabs of what Tsunade will do to them :evilgrin: Stargategod: Wow...Wasn't expecting you to guess that right away, good perspectivness there : ) Gaiseric: Ah thanks for telling me : ) Definitely informative thank you for that : D Naruhina: lol yeah that definitely something Jiraiya will say and yup, that and the pharomones will also be probably helping the situation XD Thanks for the info, darn wiki had Niji in Izumo's profile for odd reason? But now fix XD Ganron: thank you for your review, I will do my best to fix those errors. While, keep in mind for a proofreader. Darkassians619: I doubt even if they were told about naruto's heritage, they wouldn't believe in it right away. Until they see real proof if he is teh fourths son or not ^_^; Yeah, I enjoy writing the scenes with Tenten and naruto ^_^ Rambo: And update is now XD Sorry for the small replys, I've been at this chapter for over 5 hours straight. After Crossoverpairinglover helping me out with the problem, I've spent all day re-writing what I had originally with the idea he gave : ) So once again, thanks Crossover. So without further adiu, enjoy and have fun with this chapter : ) Also theres a poll going on in my profile, to see if you guys want this story to go into the shippuuden era ^_^ xxx Chapter 19: The legendary healer Tsunade! The lost of the Uzumaki scroll! "Explain it to me again Jiraiya, what exactly happen to Naruto!" shouted Sarutobi who slammed his fist on the desk. Causing the sage to flinch a bit from the sudden noise from the third Hokage's fist slamming hard on the desk, by doing this caused the papers to topple off of the desk. Littering the floors with said papers. Coughing a bit to clear his throat, Jiraiya then let out a sigh and continued on with his report. "It's just like I said sensei. The restaurant that Naruto and Tenten went to, put poison into the boy's food along with trying to drug Tenten into sleep" He explained while rubbing the back of his head and let out a calming sigh. "Little did they know, she manage to fight against the drug but was still weak from the drink. The Chuunin that was about to decapitate Naruto's head met a run in with my Rasengan" He finished explaining with a sickening grin plaster. The Third Hokage tapping his fingers on the desk, puffing and blowing out smoke from his cigar just shook his head. It will definitely be a lot of new paper work for said Chuunin, especially if said ninja, is the son for one of the Council head membersWhat worries him the most though? Why starting acting now, right when the Chuunin exams is just around the corner. "Course that will be the cause

you idiotSo this way Naruto won't become Chuunin and pass the finals. How could I be so careless as to let the council listen to what I have to say or make a law about the subject of the Chuunin exams?" Sarutobi thought to himself while letting a stream of smoke come out of his mouth. He then got up from his chair, walking around it and towards the window. That showed the village below him as the civilians and ninja's were walking about their daily afternoon life. The saddest part of it all is that, some of them were probably happy to see not one Uzumaki Naruto walking or running about in the city with his cheerful smiles. Shifting his eyes to the left and watching his former student expressions in the reflection of the window. At the same time, seeing that he too was looking at his sensei's reflection as well as, showing shame in his eyes. "What is Naruto's condition Jiraiya?" Sarutobi asked, not moving a single inch or looking away from the man's reflection in the window. "Naruto's condition is very bad, if he doesn't get expertise medical helpThe poison could kill the boy by tomorrow morning" Jiraiya explained while raising his voice a bit, then moved his open hand forward at his sensei. "I've sent one of my toads to the slug village, in order to find Tsunade by telling them about her distant cousin is still alive, but is in need of dire help from her." He paused for a bit and shook his head. "Sensei I am very dis-pleased of you, all those letters and messenger birds you've sent me. Saying how the boy was doing okay and that no one were hurting him. To only when I come back and find out how almost every single body in this bloody goddamn village, wants his head on a silver platter along with now harming his own friends! I thought you were running a peaceful village sensei! Not a slaughter house" He then flinched when the Third Hokage harden his gaze at him. "You think I know that Jiraiya! I honestly thought that this village could change, along with taking the words of our fourth to heart. But I was wrongThe tragic day of the nine-tails attack is still infused into their psyches and, somehow manage to admit to their minds that Naruto is the kyuubi reborn" He exclaimed while lowering his head in shame, pulling the hat down a bit to hid his face. "I tried everything to get the boy a good home, but the goddamn council forbids the adoption for the boy. Since Naruto was a civilian at the timeThey had fully jurisdiction of what fate the boy had. So I had no choice but to send him to the orphanage house." Then Jiraiya snorted and figure what was about to come next. "Yeah I'm sure they treated him so well in the orphanage that, they kicked him out right when he turned eight years old correct?" He then raised a hand at his Sensei shock expression. "Don't bother asking, I heard it all from Naruto and a few reliable sourcesSensei I honestly thought you could've done better for the boy. But I was wrong even about that" He finished explaining along with being done with his sensei. With a turn of his body and walking towards the door, before he turned the knob he glance one last look at the Hokage. "I highly jest you come up with a good story to Tsunade." Which his response was the Hokage turning around to face his student. "Yes, I told her everything in that letter I sent the toad with. Knowing Tsunade she will probably come rushing back to the village knowing that, a distant relative of hers is still alive and living. She will probably arrive late tonight which will give us enough time to save Naruto. Unless someone in the village was to prevent her getting to the hospital Then by Kami I will kill anyone who will stop us for saving the boy." With those final words, he left the room and slammed the door very hard. Leaving a very distraught Hokage to ponder on what to do with the leaf village, knowing how they are behaving lately Sitting back down on his chair and pulling it forward towards his desk, at the same time resting both hands under his chin. He was going through his thoughts about the situation; he could easily go and visit the boy at the hospital along with very good doctors. But like his student said to him, Naruto explained everything to the toad sage along with knowing that Jiraiya was his godfather. He just couldn't help but figure out what to do now? Obvious as it may seem but the civilians will definitely try and, get rid of the boy before the finals was ludicrous "How low did this village became is beyond me. Naruto I am so sorry my boy, I'm so very sorry. If only if there was a way to make it up for you" Sarutobi thought to himself. Turning his chair a bit to the left, he stared up at the previous Hokage's faces including the fourth Hokage; boy did he felt like shit today.

Xxx At the front of the village were two guards watching over for who comes and who leaves the Leaf village. Sure usually they will get bored from this job when the village isn't so busy, but they can't really complain. Meeting and greeting so many new faces along with some famous people from other nations, who will come and watch the Chuunin exams along with, betting on who will come out on top or wins the entire thing. Izumo and Kotetsu, the two ninja's that watch over the front gates of the Leaf village along with checking over visitors papers and I.D's to see if they did came from another nation. "Man as much I like this job from the next guy, this can get a bit boring wouldn't you agree?" asked Izumo. Grabbing the papers from another citizen that came from another nation at the same time handing them over to him as he checks through the paper work, he then hands the paper back to the person while greeting them and telling them to enjoy their stay at the Leaf village. "I know what you mean man, but we have to do thisIf not then who will you know? Besides we are under orders by Jiraiya to keep an eye out on somebody name Tsunade." Kotetsu explained while using a press stamp to clarify entry to the village and handing them out to the people who were visiting. "Yeah did you hear what happen to Naruto? I can't believe the villagers will do something as low as that! I mean for kami sake you think they will learn by now!" Izumo exclaimed all the while sitting down on a chair that was next to his friend Kotetsu. "I don't know what the Hokage is going to do about this? If they escalate any further with these 'kill' Naruto attempts along with the fact putting other ninja's in danger at the same time. Might as well just throw them all to jail for just endangering everyone's safety" With this info Niji just kept nodding his head while resting his chin on his hand, what his friend was saying is true. If the villagers were to keep this act up any longer than it should, the leaf village will be a very dangerous place to live atHell, even going as far as to hurt another fellow leaf ninja slash trying to kill them is a death sentence in itself! Leaning back against his chair with his arms behind his head, he looked up at the wooden ceiling of the shack they install for them to sign entry passes. "But what can you do Izumo? Everyone knows what is held within the boy, with their blind eyes all they could see is the" He paused. Quickly looking left and right to make sure no one was listening in on their conversation. "Well you know what reborn, hell I am not one liking the fox eitherBut, the boy grows on ya you know? Especially with those fox features he is getting now really suits him." He chuckled at the end along with Izumo. What the two didn't realize though, is that two woman were now standing in front of them one with two pig-tails hair that reaches down to her shoulder blades. Along with wearing a grey V neck shirt that doesn't try anything to hide the cleavage of the woman's chest. While on the outside of the grey shirt is a sage coat that has the words slug written on the back, her chocolate eyes were closed in eye smile with her eye brows twitching badly. Her assistant trying her best to calm down her sensei was failing miserably! Her outfit was a black Kimono that reaches all the way down to her shins wearing over top a fish net shirt that can be seen from her neck. While carrying in her arms was a pig wearing a pink vest jacket and a pearl necklace that was wrap around its neck. "So! Tell me boys, what exactly happen to this Naruto that you speak of hmm?" The blonde haired woman asked while clutching the edge of the wooden stall that the two were sitting in, when they looked over to the woman knowing that explaining what happen to Naruto and his condition was a big no, no on their ends they pleaded the fifth.

"We're sorry ma'am but any information regarding the leaf ninja's life and business is on their own, we don't give out our status to anyone that isn't or is part of the civilians of the Leaf village. I'll have to ask the both of you to hand out your papers and I.D, so this way we don't have any trouble." Izumo explained to the woman. His friend who looked up from the inside of the stall, quickly widen his eyes in fear and started moving backwards with his chair digging into the dirt. The kill intent he was feeling from the woman was increasing by the second, along with knowing who she is. He just fearfully hugged himself to the back wall as the legendary ninja in front of him balled her fist, and rise it up above her head with her assistant face palming herself along with shaking her head. "You want ID huh? HOWS THIS FOR AN ID!" the blond woman screech while thrusting her fist down hard into the wooden shacks counter, crushing the entire front part of where the two men were sitting from, seeing all the debris of the wood falling into pieces right in front of their eyes with the woman's chocolate brown eyes glaring deadly at them. "SoYou still want my ID? Or should I prove myself even more by gutting out you're" She was about to finish the sentence only to see the two men smiling big with their teeth showing, gesturing to her that she is welcome without any delays what so ever. "GoodCome Shizune, we are going to meet up with my sensei and figure out what happen to Naruto!" Tsunade announced causing her assistant to gulp a bit while bowing down and standing straight back up to follow her mentor. Izumo and Kotetsu, who was left behind, were trembling to the very bone all the while sweating bullets. "Man I almost had forgotten how scary Tsunade could be" Izumo remarked, while softly touching the side of the shack with his hand, only for the entire thing to collapse all around them without the wood even knocking them out. Because of this happen they gain a lot of attention from visitors and civilians looking straight at the two men, whom were pale as ghost. Izumo slowly lower his arm to his side and sat back down onto his chair, he then looked towards Kotetsu who also looked back, then they both let out a disgruntle sigh. Xxx Inside the council room, there was a party going on between the civilians side of the council members. Raising their glass drinks filled with light red liquid, that was swerving around from their arms moving up and down after they shouted. "Cheers!" They all exclaimed out loud all the while bringing their wine glasses back in front of them. Gulping down the alcoholic drink down through their mouths and passing down their throats, with the burning sensation still lingering on their tongs. Then one of the members lower their glasses down onto the table and folded their hands together with a smile etch on her face. "Well, I think we all agree that our plan to get rid of the demon was a success?" asked Miss Haruno. Who was enjoying every peaceful moments with the others, finally getting rid of the plague that haunted this village for a long time! "Indeed, having the restaurant poison the demon brat is genius! I have to admit Miss Haruno you may be one of us in the civilian of the council. But your mind works just like a ninja mind!" complemented a hefty council member, who took another swig of his wine glass. "Well you learn a thing or two when your daughter is taught by the best of the best. Any wayHow goes the plans to burn down the demons house?" She asked. Lifting up the glass with her hands and bringing it up to her lip as she drinks the alcohol liquid. Watching the one council member who found Haku's birth papers before the Chuunin exams started, was smiling towards her with an all too knowing grin. "They are on their way as we speak. The villagers and ninja's will be very proud for what we are doing, once the demon is dead, along with nowhere to live. At the same time getting rid of anything that might be infected by the boy's demon chakra, that haves contaminated anything in the building

or outside the building will be forever gone! Along with everyone seeing us as heroes!" he shouted while raising his glass up with the other council members plus one more of hand. "How about we speak somethingtheoretically speaking, if someone was living in the same household as him. Who is very close and dear to him that shows no kill intent of harming the village? What would you do if that said person were to report to the Hokage, for what you are doing?" The voice held malice behind those words, lowering her hand down onto the table at the same time. Some of the council members were blinking their eyes towards the new voice, only to pale at the sight of who they were seeing! Miss Haruno just scoffed at this theory of someone actually living with the demon. "If there was someone living with the demon brat, then by all means they can burn to hell with the house. On the account they were probably manipulated or controlled by the boy. No loss on our end!" she exclaim. Hearing the end of the table cracking and snapping a bit. As if someone was litterly trying to break the table in two But ignore it and thought it as the alcohol playing tricks on her. "Besides, why would we want a village filled with demon spawns anyway? I say get rid of them when we have the chance!" she continued, while one of the members were trying to get her attention. "Miss Haruno I think you need to stop now" Then the voice grew angry, with her chocolate brown eyes glaring at the pink hair woman. The same woman who sent her a letter during the whole kyuubi attack that, happen twelve years ago. Along within that letter she got during the whole incident, explained to her about the deaths of the fourth Hokage, Kushina Uzumaki and Naruto Uzumaki. She was devastated after learning about the fourth's death. Along with Kushina his wife and his son Naruto also dying during the rampage of the kyuubi. She had planned to come back to the village, after being denied of her request of promoting a four man team with a medical ninja, so this way the ninja's that went out to do missions won't get KIA! After one year went by and lost two of her most important in her life, she received a letter from the toads. Announcing about Minato and Kushina new born baby that was about to arrive and, a tidbit from the perverted sage saying how her and Kushina were distant relatives. OF course Tsunade had to scoff at that information already knowing about the Senju clan and Uzumaki clan history She already planned on returning to the village to see their new born baby and hope that she will be able to teach it in the ways of medical jutsu! But, after couple days haves passed along with the leaf village being attacked by the nine-tailed fox. She received a letter from Miss Haruno, announcing that the baby didn't survive from the attack of the nine-tails. Now here she is, facing at the woman who wanted Naruto to die! Along with anyone who was close friends with the boy, to die as well. Now there were villagers who are sent out to burn his housed down without a care in the world, along with not knowing who is living in the apartment! "MISS HARUNO!" one of the members shouted at the top of her lungs, getting the pink hair woman's attention as she whipped her head at that direction. Then paled from the sight and the one woman she dare not to cross with! "L-L-Lady Tsunade! What-What-What are you doing here!" she stuttered out to the blonde woman, along with everyone hearing the council doors slamming shut and then after that came a clicking noise. Indicating that they are now locked inside the room with no way of escaping! With a very furious, angry, sage who is starring down at everyone with her cold chocolate brown eyes. burning holes through everybody that was in this room. "OH I got a letter from an old friend of mine telling me that one of my distant relatives is in need of

help, so I figure to come to the council room to speak with my sensei." She explained while folding her hands and leaned her head up against them, still giving out deathly glares to everyone in the room. "To my surprised, I find the entire civilian council celebrating a death of a fellow ninja Including his friends that COULD be burning alive right now in your stupid attempts, of purifying this village! Don't you all have any shame!" she screamed while slamming a fist straight down into the table, splitting it into two as the wine bottles and glasses all slid and broke into pieces after colliding with one another. "It is for the best of the village" the one council tried to explained, only to get interrupted by getting punch in the face from Tsunade with his body flying straight into the far east side of the room. "I don't give a bull of what you think is right or wrong! You don't go killing innocent lives or, members of the leaf!" She screamed while cracking her knuckles, watching everyone shake and tremble in fear. "We are so going to have lots of fun." She finished her sentence while laughing with a dark tone, with everyone hugging up against the corner of the room with Miss Haruno out in front, hoping that her large forehead will cushion the impact. Xxx "Yeah burn everything to the ground!" "Show the demon that we aren't afraid of it!" Those were the chants and screams of the villagers, who resented Naruto. Watching his entire home burning up into nothing but ashes, they plundered; they broke everything he had in the house. They didn't care if they were to get into trouble. Knowing that he was in the hospital ready to die in the next few hours, they will take any chances they have to fully get rid of the boy. Plus, they knew the Anbu won't probably do anything to them since they will know they are doing the village a good deed. They just stood there and continue to watch the building go up into flames, and then one of the villagers started looking left and right. "Hey? What about that one girl who lives with Demon?" she asked by tapping onto a man shoulder, who scoff and shrugged his shoulders. "Who gives a damn; I tied her up in the house along with stuffing her into the demons closet. Good riddance too. We don't need any more demon's in this village as one is enough!" he exclaimed. Then he felt something cold and metallic that went through his stomach. He looked down and saw that it was a Katana! Turning his head with flinching movement's, the woman he was speaking two distorted into the Captain of the ANBU TEAM! "OH shit" before he could say anything else, cat then sliced the sword in a crisscross motion cutting the man into twoAlong with more of the other villagers poof into more Anbu's. At the same time knocking everyone out and carrying them towards Ibiki for interrogation. Cat who took a couple steps forward and guarding her face with her arm, turned to the others and swipe her arms down to give the orders. "Now listen up, I want all of you to take the fire out pronto! I don't care what resources you have to use, sand, dirt, water. Just do anything to put them out!" She commanded. "Should we try and get Dragon? Fire is his specialty" the bird masked anbu asked, watching the others take their position to get rid of the fire that was increasing in size. "There won't be any time for him to reach the house in time. But, get Sage Jiraiya!" "Roger!" the bird masked anbu replied, then disappeared from sight. Cat, who turned around to face at the burning building in front of her, breathed in a lot of air to

steady her courage and leapt through a closed window and shattering it into pieces. Once inside and rolling to a complete stop and by hopping up the floor with her knees resting on the wooden floorboards. She quickly brought her arms in front of her mask as the raging fire was roaring with power as the flames were taller than Cat. "Kin, Kin where are you!" Cat shouted, while walking carefully in the room along with making sure not to get the flames on her. She was having a hard time seeing as the thick clouds were covering the entire room. She couldn't believe that the villagers will go this far, even going to the point of killing someoneShe then quickly backflip out of the way from a balance beam slamming down hard into the floor breaking a hole through the floor. By using her katana and then slashed the wooden beam in half to clear a path for her to jump over the hole, so she won't get burned by the board or, fall through the open hole. Leaping over the hole and landing on Naruto's bed still in a kneeling position. She tried once more to look around for this said closet that the villager tied Kin into. "Come on Cat think, think! Where would the closet be in a hotel room like this" she thought to herself, hearing the flames roar once more. Indicating that it was now spreading further, burning brighter. Cat was now having trouble breathing as she was coughing under her mask, without knowing what hit her, a support beam that was weakening from the flames, slam against the back of her head, causing her to fall forward and off the bed. She groaned in pain as she could feel how hot her purple was, glad that it didn't get caught on fire. Her ear up against the wooden floor, started to hear muffle coughing coming from somewhere along with more support beams falling down to the floor. Getting up off the floor and standing up in a crouching position. Holding the back of her throbbing head and trying to ease the pain that was there, she then started running carefully through the building to find the source of the muffle coughing. "Kin, keep making noise if you don't I won't be able to find you!" exclaim the captain Anbu. Who was now using her Katana to tap against the walls in order for Kin to guide her through the house, after doing it a couple of times with her katana tapping on the wooden floor of the burning house, she heard what sounded like somebody kicking up against a wall or a door. Taking this as her cue, she ran through the rooms to where the noise was being heard, to find that she was in the living room of the apartment. The thick smoke was hindering her eye sight, along with forcing her to crouch down low to the floor. Coughing and trying to avoid the flames that were engulfing the furniture! She saw where the closet was and decided that enough was enough. She quickly hopped over the sofa, she then slam her katana into the wooden floor by using the hilt of the sword to land her feet on. With all her strength being put into her feet, she jump across the room and landed right in front of the closet. "Don't worry kin I'm here, I'm here" Cat called out to the girl. Opening the closet doors to reveal the girl in a very tight ropes, that was a V-style bound. That went from her shoulders and down in between the girl's chest, with her hands tied behind her back. Her ankles tied together along with tape over her mouth to prevent the girl from calling out for help. They even went to the point of putting chakra sealing papers on her arms. Picking up the girl and putting her over her shoulders. She then turned around and saw now the flames exploded a bit along with covering the entire building, she was wondering what the Anbu's were doing, even though she could hear them shouting out their jutsu's, trying to douse the flames. She decided to examine the fire more closely and notice that they were chakra infused flames"I see, someone must've used a fire style scroll to put the house on fire. Shit, no time to studyKin is very de-hydrated and I'm starting to get de-hydrated also, plus this house won't last any longer." Cat thought to herself and headed towards the window. Kin who manage to get the tape off her, she quickly screamed out. "Wait Naruto's scroll is still in here!" Which Cat stopped briefly, only to jump out of the way from someone breaking the window, along with the flames flying out through the broken glass! Then the flames quickly died down from the air releasing the trapped air that was in the room.

"No time! I'm sorry Kin but your life is more important!" Cat retorted back to the girl and then jumps out through the window just in time too. Cause after she jumped out the window and landed on the ground with Kin on her shoulders, the house behind her erupted in flames as the roof exploded off! "Get those flames out now, go, go, go!" shouted one of the ninja's along with Anbu's doing their best to take those flames out. Cat, who was untying the frantic girl from the tight bindings and ropes that were on her. Along with getting hugged by the crying girl who is hiccupping and coughing. The Captain of the anbu couldn't believe what the villagers were trying to do, they almost killed a girl! A girl who is part of the leaf village, how could they do this is all what was going through her mind. She then just hugged the girl close to her and tries to calm her down, as the fires were finally being doused down. Seeing as how Jiraiya finally arrived to the scene with the bird masked Anbu. Along with using his toad summoning to use water jutsu to clear out the flames and dousing them out. "NarutoIsn't going to be happy" Kin whispered out as she slowly closed her eyes. For being exhausted and tired from all the stress she went through. Cat looking up at Jiraiya who looked back in return while shaking his head left and right, indicating that finding the scroll in tack will be impossible to track down in all this rubble "How should I tell Naruto about the scroll getting burn down with the house? Or how will he react for losing the scroll?" Were the thoughts going through Jiraiya's mind as he shook his head in shame, while glaring at all the knock out villagers that were lying all over the road in front of the now burnt home of Naruto Uzumaki. For Jiraiya fears of what the boy will do if he were to get wind of the situation, along with the fact the villagers were also trying to kill Kin in the processHe only hopes that the girls will be able to calm him down, when the time comes. Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; phew...Sorry for the long wait and for the update...I wasn't sure how long I was going to suffer the stopping at the only 10-19 chapter curse, but thank god! I manage to break through whoo! So sorry for the very long update. Hope you all have fun reading and enjoy...I won't be replying to any review/comments this time except for the one who said this

story is too cliche. Whoever you are, have you watch movies/t.v/cartoons? You will always find cliches no matter what you read or watch. So I don't get why you need to address that to me..No disrespect to ya or anything, I'm just letting you know you will always find cliches. Any way, on with the story! XXX Chapter 20: Naruto vs. Sasuke Part I Emotions runs high! "Water Style: Bubble bomb jutsu!" screamed Naruto in rage. The training fields that Team 7 use a lot was in tatters and in ruins from Naruto taking out all his rage, anger, hate, on the fields. He wasn't 100% feeling better after his relative, who he didn't even knew existed came to heal him from the poison. Though, he had a kick out of TenTen and the girls preventing her to do anything to harm the boy after what transpire in the restaurant. The jutsu he used blasted yet another crater in the ground, exploding with furry. But he had to be embarrassed by the way the woman teased him about the girls. "Stupid, fucking, blasted villagers!" He shouted again while kicking and punching the tree stomps that were in the training ground seven. The stomps have seen better days, as the wood chippings and padding blankets was chip and covered with Naruto's bleeding fists. He then was informed about Kin being under attack by the villagers, along with his house burning down from a fire scroll they used. He couldn't believe what he did earlier this morning after checking up on Kin in the hospital, only to be told that Demon's aren't welcome in the room Flashback no jutsu! "Will you get out of my way you crazy witch! My friend is in there!" screamed the boy. He immediately ran out of his room and headed towards the hospital room that Kin was recovering in, leaving behind Tsunade, Shizune, Hinata, Haku, Ino and TenTen. Sure he could've let the others catch up with him, but his drive to check up on Kin and to see how she was doing. Were more important to the boy than a free supply of ramen! But no, the nurse, just like every other villagers that hated him. Was blocking his way, along with calling him a demon not allowed to see sick patients for being diseased. "Will you shut up Demon, I should have you arrested for disturbing all the patience that are sleeping and recovering!" The nursed sneered while actually, having the nerve to smack Naruto across the face. Forcing him to stagger and fall down on the white color tile floors from her hand hitting him with him landing on his bottom. While raising his right hand up to his cheek and rubbing on the spot that got smacked, he then glared up at the woman with hate in his red eyes. Before things could get any more heated between the two. Tsunade took it to her hands to dismiss the nurse and allow the boy to see Kin, that and the kill intent flying off from the boy was getting to an un-healthy level. "Go ahead Naruto I'll deal with the nurse shortly." Tsunade announced with a death sentence behind those words. Getting up from the floor, he nodded towards Tsunade and entered the room of where Kin was resting. "As for you, you have any idea what that boy went through? Along with his best friend that is in that room right now, waiting for him to come and checkup on her, along with the fact she almost died from your village incompetence!" Tsunade exclaimed, seeing that the nurse wasn't nor caring what she had to say about Naruto. She couldn't believe how much hate was going around in this forsaken village. So she did what she does bestShe punched the living daylights out of the nurse, sending her flying through the halls and pass Shizune who was carrying some papers and files, from the office to Tsunade. Only to sidestep to the left and out of the way from the flying, screaming

nurse that was coming towards her. She then turned her head towards the source of the problem and the nurse's predicament, to find that it was Tsunade, who had probably punched the woman and sent her flying towards the hall way walls. Shaking her head in disbelief she strode forward and reached to her mentor. "I take it she wouldn't let Naruto in the room?" She asked softly, taking a peak through the door window. Seeing how the boy had his head on the bed, crying and worrying about the girl's health. With his tail droop low and his ears twitching from his emotions. She couldn't believe how much this boy This ninja was able to stand through all of this without breaking down. Tsunade, who now was wearing a sad look to her face, shook her head left and right. Letting out a sad sigh and started rubbing between her eyes. "I don't understand why sensei let it scale to this sort of levelNow no matter where he or the girls go. They will get shun and attacked by the villagers, for them just being with the boy." She explained, while glancing in the room also. Watching the two speak with each other along with CatOr, Yugao who saved the girl from the flames stayed overnight by Kin's request. Since then, the anbu stick by the girl side all night along with getting along with each other instantly. She had to shake her head at how close the two were getting, while learning that Kin was an orphan from the sound village. "Lady Tsunade what should we do about living quarters? Naruto and Kin can't obviously stay back into that small apartmentEspecially if they will get attacked by the villagers again, along with burning their house down." Shizune asked with worriment, seeing her mentor bringing up a thumb up to her mouth. Gently biting her thumbnail, which was a habit she picked up during her gamble days. Which Shizune couldn't help but chuckle at the sight of her mentor doing this act. "Shizune what was the sensei, that is currently teaching the boy? Besides Jiraiya?" Tsunade asked, hearing some informants from some of the ninja that Kakashi was the boy's sensei. But also been told by Jiraiya that a different sensei; by the name of Mia Hyuuga was now teaching the boy for the time being. On the account of Hatake Kakashi is now training Uchiha Sasuke for unknown reasons. Matter of fact, Kakashi is only training Sasuke and not his other two students, by the orders of the council members wanting the last Uchiha to be strong. "Well my lady, right now all I can figure out is that Mia Hyuuga and Jiraiya are both teaching the boy right now. Along with learning the ways of summoning ninja animals" Shizune announced. She then handed Tsunade the medical reports for Kin and was glad that nothing serious was inflicted to the girl, minus a few burns and rope marks that were on her skin. Flash back no jutsu off! Xxx Taking a break from using his jutsu's and Taijutsu on the now beaten training pole that is in the training grounds along with taking a breather from exerting so much energy. He then decided to start lying flat on the grassy ground and stared up to the clouds in the grey skies, remembering how the rest of the conversation went on from there on. But before he go and engross himself into the conversation, another memory popped into his head that made him angry at the world and himself! He attacked the civilians in his living district out of pure rage and fury! He did not believe what he did was right, but so many villagers that were on his side informed him that he had every right to bring justice to those that burnt his house down! Along with trying to kill a member of the leaf villageSure he agrees to their gestures and vision of justiceBut, it still didn't help the fact that now they will forever see him as the demon they always seen in him During his blind fury though and loss of his right mind. He just kept on attacking and attacking non-

stop! It took almost five different Anbu's to calm him down on the scene, along with Tsunade and Jiraiya as they tried their best to slap in some Chakra seal papers on the boy, only to be blasted back by his tail swiping the air so hard. That it caused a great gale of winds to blow them away! During his venture in his mindscape, he asked if the Kyuubi was influencing him to lash out onto the villagers violently, only to be told that because of its Chakra being absorbed along with becoming the new nine-tailed fox. He would easily get enrage by anything that threatens him or his kind, slash, mates. The bad part about being enrage that scare Naruto the most is that, it will be nearly impossible to calm him down in that state of mind. "If it weren't for Haku and Mia-sensei coming to the scene, I could've destroyed a lot of the properties and civilians that lived there" He thought to himself, while bringing his left arm over his eyes. Covering them and hiding them in case anyone was to see the small tears that threaten to show themselves. He couldn't show himself to anyone after he mercilessly attacked Mia and Haku after not recognizing them at all. Though, one hug from Haku and it ended the nightmare and visions he had during his rampage. He couldn't help but chuckle after Mia remarked that next time they should have one of the girls, to come and calm him down from his rampage. He could live without the taunts and teasing though, considering from that day on. Neither girl's would leave his side! Including TenTen after hearing what happen yesterdayBut now he can finally calm down and relaxHe was told this morning from Jiraiya that Tsunade went back to the council room and delivered hell to them by using them as punching bags and jutsu practice, along with rejuvenating them back to full health only to break them apart again and again as they were getting what they came forEverything can finally go about their days. "Hey loser" Sasuke called out. Which Naruto had to groan out loud in frustration, not in the mood for Sasuke today, considering the day he had for the past twenty four hours. "What do you want Sasugay!" Naruto threaten with a slight growl. Standing up on his two feet by using his knee as leverage, along with wiping away some of the grass off his pants. Looking up at the Uchiha that was giving Naruto a very smug grin to the boy, was making Naruto get a little unnerve by this along with growling out towards the boy that was giving Naruto this grin. "Humph, I heard what you did todayTo the villagers and I have to say that I am impress." He tauntingly said and the scary thing about this tauntHe truly meant it too! Naruto was taken a back from this notion and raised an eye brow of why Sasuke was impressed about Naruto, attacking the villagers like that? "Seeking out revenge on those for harming the ones who are close to you, not caring who or what it is that did attack them"He then let out a deep chuckle with his shoulders moving up and down as he kept walking closer to Naruto with his eyes closed, then open them while moving his head up at the blonde boy with his still cocky smile showing. "You're just like me an avenger!" Naruto in his fit of rage quickly swipe a punch at Sasuke only for the punch to be caught by Sasuke's hands then was pushed back with great strength as Naruto tried his best to keep his ground while sliding on the grass. Then looked up with anger as he leer his red eyes towards the Uchiha bastard while trying to rationalize with his mind for not killing the boy in front of him into submission. Turning around with frustration Naruto turn his head towards the Uchiha and calmly announced. "I'm not nothing like you nor, will I ever become you Sasugay! So leave me the hell alone understand!" he shouted to the boy with a growl and started walking. Before he could leave the

training grounds and with his ears twitching badly from sensing danger nearbyHe heard Sasuke speak up once more with a cocky voice. "Oh then I guess you don't want to hear what the Council has plans for your friendHaku was it?" He asked. Closing his eyes half way open as he watched the blonde boy stop in his tracks and froze in place, Sasuke being glad he caught his attention and continued talking. "Naruto, have you ever heard of CRA? Clan restoration act?" He asked again with his teeth showing. Seeing how now he haves the boys full attention along with some confusion in his eyes. "NoWhat-What is the Clan restoration act Sasuke?" Naruto asked with slight shake in his voice. Wondering why his heart rate was increasing in minutes and skipping a few beats. While all the bottled up rage was starting to burst out from its containment. "Oh it is a system that allows the last member of a powerful clan, to get wed off to women who are willing to allow that clan to survive, by birthing new members of said clan along with Marriage to the last clan member to make those children." Naruto who was listening to all this just scratch the side of his cheeks, he wasn't sure what CRA means but the way Sasuke is implying it felt a little wrong or not the correct terms of the wordAt least that what's he thinks about CRA. Then it hit him, remembering TenTen telling him that, while some parts are true from what Sasuke said. Allows the last clan member to find and married off to women in the village, who are willing to help them survive by having children. Though what TenTen informed Naruto and told him, that it is clearly the Clan member and the person they married too is up to his or hers choice to take on the CRA act. Along with wanting to marry with each other even they don't know each other, even though Naruto felt a little sick in his stomach hearing how that it also includes having a Harem in the CRA on the account, if the first wife won't be able to always have babies along with risking of dying chances were very high. "Okay so what does that have to do with Haku?" He asked with confusion, sure he may not be the brightest when it is coming to terms with the political parts of Konoha, but whenever involves one of his close friends. He would be tick off if they tried to manipulate things without their free choice and decision. Seeing Sasuke face get a bit more sadistic, Naruto knew that he wouldn't like whatever the answer to this question will be. "She will be married off to me!" He announced while chuckling darkly at the shock impression Naruto was giving, while lashing his tail harshly now with anger and showed his K9 teeth by gritting his teeth. "Yup, I'm also part of the CRA and she will be married off to me by choice! Since the elite Uchiha's needs to survive and I can't wait to hear her scream out my name when I get to her" he said, quickly side stepping from one of Naruto's water jutsu as he started laughing and back kicked the boy's head. "Aw what's wrong Naruto? Don't like the idea she will be wed to me and not you?" He taunted hearing the boy roar out in the open with both arms bump and showing a lot of RED chakra! Which Sasuke grunted a bit and smirk, finally getting his wish to battle the bastard and get revenge on all the embarrassment he and the girls put him through. He closed his eyes and quickly open them to revel two black tomoes in his Sharingan eyes and stared down at the enrage Naruto who was trying his best to rip and claw at the Uchiha, who was easily dodging the attacks, "Don't you worry about itI'll take real good care of her, she will be calling me master by the time I get done with her and scream my name every time I enter the room!" He kept pushing on as he punched the boy in the cheek, sending Naruto a few feet from him while retaliate back by forcing chakra into his feet and darted back to Sasuke, landing a very hard upper cut to the chin that made the Uchiha back flip. "SHUT UP! STOP TALKING ABOUT HER LIKE AN OBJECT!" Naruto screamed, as images of Haku being tortured and hurt by the Uchiha bastard along with having blood covering her for not following his orders. His ears were really flat against his head as his tail was swishing left and right. The chakra that was still showing was slowly covering his body as it was giving off very high level of

Kill intent. He then charge forward once more and went into a fierce Taijutsu battle with Sasuke, as the two boys were dealing heavy blows of kicks and punches. "Well, if Haku can't meet up with my expectations then maybe that Yamanaka might do well. She seems to have a good figure and stamina to keep up with an Uchiha" he continued on with talking about each girl like their slaves. Naruto was getting really angry, fuck the Council! Destroy the one thing that is very precious to them and that is killing the last Uchiha! He went for a claw swipe to only for the hand to get kicked away by a mid-air double kick that Sasuke perform, along with the second kicked connecting to Naruto cheeks, then followed by a back hand punch only for Naruto to pump his left hand, causing that same Chakra like arm to burst up into a fist and punch Sasuke up into the air. While in the air Naruto quickly knelt down on all fours and jump up with incredible force, enough to go past Sasuke and deliver a very heavy crescent kick into the Uchiha's stomach followed by his Wind style: Crescent slashes that were cutting up the Uchiha, whom before hitting the ground used his free hand to bounce away from the oncoming blows and fired off a new fire jutsu that made Naruto widen his eyes and scream in pain from "Fire Style: Exploding Fire bombs!" he announced. This jutsu is a one line attack that creates a circle on the ground with orange tints to signify where the explosion will come. Then erupt into fireballs sending them upward or slanted depending how much training is done for the user. Sasuke, being the genius of the rookies was able to tilt the first three fire balls and direct them at our orange clad ninja who was sent flying and tumbling on the ground with some of the flares from the fire jutsu flying off of him. Smirking to himself he continued on with his taunts and rested a hand on his forehead. "Imagine all of the positions I could to her, considering she is very nimble and could bend in many ways that could please a manEspecially a man like me" He continued on with the talking as his plans to make Naruto lose his cool was working wonders, as he was winning this fight without a hitch. Seeing the boy climbing back up onto his feet glaring and snarling at Sasuke, with his red eyes sending daggers at the boy along with the chakra starting to wrap around the boy's body and feeding off from his hate and rage for Sasuke. The Kyuubi inside of Naruto was going berserk inside of Naruto, throwing threats all over the place, telling Naruto to tear the Uchiha apart along with neutering him by ripping his precious spot off with his claws. Naruto was definitely not in the right mind as he was grinning with the idea and charge forward at the Uchiha, who step back a bit from the feral look that was in Naruto's eyes as he was roaring with rage! Before Sasuke could block the attack, Naruto quickly disappeared by side stepping to the side and punch right into the Uchiha's left cheek that could break his jaw easily, sending him flying in great distance from Naruto. Oh but Naruto wasn't done yet, he then started punching rapidly at nothing but air as what felt like pistons, were battering and pulverizing Sasuke all over, with his body flinching and tilting in all different direction that couldn't be possible for a normal human being! It was the B-rank Jutsu that he was practicing in order to summon the chief of the Fox contract. Naruto charge once more to deliver the final blow by flexing his hands a bit, summoning the extra chakra limb form his arm as it materialize into a giant claw ready to strike and cut Sasuke in half only to get blasted by some Phoenix flower jutsu that was used by Sasuke, whom was still sliding on the ground manage to use his hands seals in time before Naruto could reach him. Though Sasuke being the prideful ass he was continue taunting to Naruto about Kin this time around, saying how she will just be there to breed and satisfy his needs, while being mostly a slave in the house. He was definitely pushing his luck, now he was having a difficult time, blocking most of Naruto's strikes now that he summon some Shadow clone's to aid him against Sasuke. But what made it even worse was that, these clones took more hits to disperse than regular clones and he was starting to lose chakra over this battle. So decided to keep distracting the boy during the impact with each other, saying how Hinata will definitely be the most he will get out of, saying

how her curves and body were be great to cope and feel, along with saying how was very develop for their age. That done it, Naruto doesn't care about the consequences, if he was going to be executed for killing Sasuke or banish from the village, then by all means let it happen. With Sasuke out of the way, he will know that the girls will be safe from him! The two boys charge at each one last time, before somebody appearing right in between their line of sight and grabbed bother their arms while swinging them both of them in two different directions, that caused Sasuke to slam into a tree, while Naruto was sent flying towards Jiraiya who leapt down from a tree branch and grabbed the boy at the same time skidding to a stop. Jiraiya then quickly check over Naruto's condition to see that the boy has pass out from exhaustion and using up too much Chakra, while Sasuke was being tied up by wire frames by Kakashi, whom was gripping the strings tightly in a balled up fist as he was leering towards the Uchiha. "What's going on SasukeWhy are you and Naruto fighting what appears to be to the death?" He asked coldly as he could sense Jiraiya walking towards the two. Sasuke who was tied up was trying his best to break free from the binds he was in but scoff in annoyance seeing how he wasn't going to get free so easily. "Well?" Kakashi asked again only to let out a sigh as the boy still wouldn't answer to his question, so he then decided to tighten the wires a bit more by pulling them along with hearing Sasuke grunting in pain from the tightness of the ropes and finally answer thinking his life was more important than dying right now. "Humph, all I did was to have a nice conversation with him. Then the loser took the conversation to litterly and started attacking me for no apparent reason. Which all I spoke about was the upcoming Chuunin exams and saying how he wouldn't be able to defeat me in battle." He lied to his sensei along with hearing Jiraiya letting out a disgusted grunt, wondering if he saw through that or not. Kakashi who was looking at the boy and then looking towards Naruto with slight concern, saw the condition he was in and notify that Sasuke this time around, was dealing damage on the boy then what Sasuke receivedThen again he didn't see the beginning of their brawl so he doesn't exactly know what condition Sasuke was in. "What do you think Jiraiya?" Kakashi asked the sage toad, seeing how the man put Naruto down and laid him up against a tree, putting his hands on the boy's cheeks and whisker marks to see if he was truly asleep or not and let out a calm breath after noticing that Naruto was breathing alright even though, his breath will get hitch once in a while from too much damage. Turning his head towards Kakashi and then leering at Sasuke, he slapped both hands on his knees to stand up. After that he then turn around to face at the two with his hand under his chin and hummed out. While letting out a small chuckle as he sensed another chakra signature nearby and knew who it was coming from too. Hardening his face and crossing his arms he announced. "The Uchiha is lying, something obviously got Naruto very angry and I can tell he used this chance after what he went through with the villagers, to take advantage of his emotions to test out his new JutsuTHAT you taught him Kakashi. But knowing Naruto" he paused a bit while scratching under his chin. He laughed on the inside at the depressed look Kakashi wore from the truth. It was techniquely his fault for teaching Sasuke the new jutsu, while also fueling the kid into thinking, that he is now stronger than Naruto. What made it even worse though, Sasuke manage to activate his second level of his Sharingan technique, the ability to slow down all movements in front of him. Which explains all the beating Naruto received and how easily Sasuke could read his movements from messing with his emotionsBut with Naruto out cold and unable to tell his side of the story. The bastard can easily get away with a get out of jail card along with the Council saying that Naruto's story will be null from discussionIn which Jiraiya hates that part of the deal, considering his sensei will have to be fair and agree on their side in case Naruto doesn't quite remember how the conversation go.

"Knowing Naruto, he would not attack Sasuke without a very good reason. Along with the fact all we know is that Sasuke could've been the one who assaulted him from the beginningBut, that part there seems un-true. Till Naruto recovers and up from his exhaustion, we will have to hear his side of the story..." Jiraiya announced seeing how Kakashi nodded slowly and released the Uchiha from his binds and let him leave. Kakashi then looked around the training field to see what damages were done, only to grimace from the trees being broken in two, some being burnt while others looked like they got hit by a typhoon! The ground wasn't in any good shape either, considering Sasuke's new jutsu erupts from inside the ground using the magma flow of the earth's core to increase the heat that was transmitted from underground. He shook his head in shame and wonder what force made him to teach the boy this dangerous B-rank Jutsu, along with the fact that he was also teaching Sasuke how to use the Chidori jutsu for just in case he faces up against Gaara. Sighing he pulled out his icha icha book and open up back to the page he left off, though surprisingly the story wasn't important for today and just put the book back into his pouch, he then chuckle on the inside with an eye smile towards the smirking Jiraiya. "If anyone would've saw me putting that back in my pouch from just picking up, would think I would've gone crazy. How is Naruto?" He announced/asked the toad sage who took a deep breath and let it out to calm his nerves of wanting to kill the Uchiha. "He is fine asleep, but doing fine, just a case of using too much Chakra during their fight. Which he probably succeeded in doing the Wind style: Dance of the storm jutsu that he told me he found in that scroll of hisDamn it all!" He shouted slightly which caused the person who was watching to flinch from this. "Why does this kid have to burden with being a Jinchurikii! He doesn't deserve all of these hatred and harsh treatments!" Jiraiya shouted in his fit of rage forgetting who was watching them but deep down. Wanting them to find out about what Naruto holds at the same timeHe then felt Kakashi putting a hand on his shoulder to calm down the toad sage along with sympathizing with the man as well. "I know how you feel Jiraiya but we can't help itIt was 'his' wish after all for the villagers to see him as a hero." Which the response Kakashi received was a snort from Jiraiya and a slight growl. "But in due time I'm sure everyone will start to respect the boy for who he is, not what he is." "I knowBut the question is when? These old fools and people in this village are so stuck in their past, that they don't know how the hell to move on with their lives and get the cork screws out of their asses!" Jiraiya huffed out while breathing lightly from all the pent up rage. "Any wayI suggest we get Naruto rested and at somebody's houseYo Haku!" He shouted out which caused Kakashi to shoot his eyes open wide and looked towards the bushes while hearing a sudden squeak of surprise from there. Then saw the teenage girl stepping out with her light blue ears laying flat on her head while her tail droop down in worriment for she saw Naruto in Jiraiya's arms. Quickly before the two could blink she was already in front of the toad sage checking Naruto over for any vitals and let out a sigh of relief to see he was doing fine, minus a few cuts and bruises here and there. She then looked up to the old man and tilted her head to the side a bit. "Y-Yes Master Jiraiya?" she asked meekly and blinked in surprise when the sage handed Naruto to her, only for her to put his right arm over her shoulder with his feet barely touching the ground. "I need you to bring Naruto to your houseI'm sure you've heard what happen?" He asked mention about his houses condition and gave a weak smile seeing the girl lowering both eyes and nodded. "Well thenCan you make sure to take care of Naruto? Along with watching over him tomorrow?" he asked and chuckle at the bright smile she gave along with agreeing to watch over Naruto. So with nothing left to do, the girl bow to the two men and left them alone. Kakashi who walked up to the old sage shifted his eyes towards him and asked. "Mia hasn't come back yet from the Fox realm has she?"

"Nope" was all that Jiraiya said and grin perversely at his student's pupil while chuckling. "You have the camera?" which Kakashi eye smile and brought up a video camera and nodded. "Good! Now let see if we can get some recordings of her and Naruto doing it, since I already got film with him and Kin." He announced while blowing out smoke from his nose and leapt off after the two teens along with Kakashi slowly as thoughts were running through his head. "Let's just hope Naruto will still be himself after all of thisI really don't want him to become SasukeOR Itachi" he thought to himself as he knew after what Naruto went through, would have a huge effect on the boy's psyche and prayed that he will still be himself after all of thisThat and along with seeing some action between him and Haku. Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Hey everybody! Guess what XD A new chappie! finally getting the show on the road along with great ideas being thought out along with some of you suggesting great ones too. We are almost nearing the chuunin exams along with everyone wanting Naruto to kill Sasuke lol. Might happen but going to leave you to thinking on what I meant by that XD Time for Replying to review/comments time XD darkassasian: It was definitely a new experience for me to write out something like that and wanted to show how ego absorbing Sasuke can really get! And update I shall XD Emilbootanimefreak: You will just have to wait and find out XD revin: Will do and the next chapter is now up lol. Brandon: Hmm...*tapping chin in thought* puma1sunfire: Well Haku calms him down decently, but not fully. Though I think everyone will be shock to see who will get Naruto to calm down XD yukicrewger2: By all means go ahead lol XD Just becareful of the anbus and jonins, chuunins and genins that lives in the city. Oh along with villagers who carry pitch forks and butcher knifes o_o ThePhillosipher: Lol who knows what kind of comedy these two could pull off lol XD and thanks : )

Hee-Ho master: Arent they lol but we love them for their character XD Naruhinafan: Yeah Naruto and Haku are going to have a lemon in this chapter, been having this idea for awhle now. That I couldn't figure out how to properly execute it. You will just have to wait and see what happens for the chuunin exams ^_^; Though most are probably going to be jawdropping with the idea I have in mind lol. Now I went back and read through this story again, while realizing that I mention about explaining how Haku met up with Zabuza and Mia hyuuga near the Chapter 20 mark, so after realizing that I said that helped out to finishing this chapter along with clearing up some confusion of Haku's history. Also fair warning everyone, you might notice some slight hesitation in my writing as I have never used words like...Well you will notice them. Also you all are going to be shock of who will help Naruto out in the next chapter and it is the last person you would ever expect...Well two least characters you would expect. And also...have to bring this up, have you guys notice Danzo's absence lately in these chapters? Lol he hasn't appeared at all and surprise none of you have question what is going on with him XD any way, enjoy and hope you all have fun reading. XXX Chapter 21: Getting to know how Haku met Zabuza and Mia, Haku's love. "Naruto-kun please wake upI got some ramen" Haku's voiced rang out to the sleeping boy, whose ears were twitching at the same time he was groaning. He slowly open his eyes to stare up at what seems to be a brown wooden ceiling along with two red soft eyes staring down at him, with light blue ears lying flat against their heads. Naruto groan out while sitting up slightly with slight hissing sounds from all the pain he felt from fighting Sasuke and quickly open his eyes wide and stare up at the girl in front of him, as she flinch a bit from the sudden movement of him getting close to her and holding her. "All you alright Haku, nothing broken, nothing out of place you're not married to Sasugay are you!" He bombarded the girl with bunch of question's while checking her over for any injuries, along with checking her fingers to see if there weren't any wedding rings while hearing Haku speaking up to the boy. "No, no Naruto nothing bad happen orAm I ever going to marry off to that bastard! What makes youWait" she then stopped him from panicking and checking her for said wounds while holding on to his shoulders tightly staring at him intently in the eyes. "Naruto what exactly did Sasuke say to you in that fight, I never saw you lose so much focus before" she asked quietly while moving away from the boy as he shifted his eyes left to right wondering if he should tell her or not. So he didn't and just motioned his head in a no motion which Haku smiled softly. "It's alright Naruto you can tell me" which the response she got was Naruto letting out a depress sigh and looked with eyes closed along with his fox tail wrapping over his lap. So he started to explain to Haku of what happen during the fight between him and Sasuke, of how he was saying that the Council member were going to put Sasuke in a CRA programed, along with marring her and Sasuke together which Naruto couldn't help but chuckle at the fake gagging noises Haku was making to cheer the boy up. As the story continue with the other girls getting involved he could feel that red chakra again, but this time coming from Haku and it scared the living daylights out of Naruto as he was moving away from the girl and decided to finish the story quickly before she decided to lash her anger out on him. After getting done with the story and a feel like a few years skip ahead of him, after Haku started tearing the cushion pillow in her hands in half with her kunai still holding on to that smile of hers. "Holy shit, Shikamaru was totally right, girls are really scary especially Kunoichi ninjas!" Naruto thought to himself while sweat dropping at the sight and saw that she has finally calm down after

saying vulgar words about the Uchiha along with saying that if she ever sees the boy she will cut off his man parts off there and now. He would be right there with her and will help her cut those man parts off of the Uchiha ass. Before they could continue their conversation, they both heard what were to be sounds of rain drops outside the house that were hitting the house window in rhythms, while also hearing Naruto's stomach growling out loud in hunger as he lightly rubbed it with a depress chuckle. "HehI guess I'm getting kinda hungry, but then again Ichiraku's probably closed by this hour" He then looked up at Haku who cleared her throat while gesturing her head towards the downstairs. "Come Naruto, I wasn't lying about making Ramen. Though they may not be the best as Ichiraku's but be good to have some food in your stomach, so come on!" she said excitedly while grabbing his hands as she pulled him out of her room. Which Naruto took the chance to study the room quickly before disappearing and was surprised how common it was, with blue floral design curtains wrapped up a bit, to let some cold air to blow through the slit open windows that had a screen covering it. Along with some splashes of rain drops hitting the window sill. Her bed wasn't one of those fluffy types of beds and felt really nice and soft from what he could tell as he slept on it. The rug was a deep purple color along with some white lily flowers designs. While in front of Haku's bed and brewer was a human size mirror. After coming downstairs with Haku letting go of his arms and happily walked in the kitchen, he notice now that he was in Mia sensei's house! That and it was his second time at being in someone else's home besides the Hyuuga compound. He was told to wait there on the table as she went in the kitchen to fetch the ramen from the stove. Naruto who was sitting at the table, was looking down at the wooden table with tons of thoughts blowing through his mind along with what would he do after all of these recent events happen? He would not mistake that red chakra he felt during his fight against Sasuke, were definitely the Kyuubi's red chakraOr should he say 'his' nine-tailed chakra that was leaking through. He looked towards his open palm hands as he could feel the urge to kill anyone at that point, minus his friends. The civilians, the council that plague his entire life along with getting the satisfaction making him live an eternal hell. What made things even worse! Is that they are going to put Sasuke on a CRA programed that will allow him to be married off to any girls in the village, not any girls but Haku"Wait why Haku? Does she have something special that will benefit for Sasuke?" He thought to himself with one arm up against his left cheek and his elbow leaning on the table, while he drummed his fingers on his right hand. Staring up at nothing in particular wondering why they would put Haku with Sasuke. Haku who came back out with two bowls of ramen on a tray with a smile on her face quickly blinked at the boy, while giggling slightly at the concentrated look he was giving and sat the two bowls down on the table and sat across from the boy, watching him intently as her light blue tail wag happily while she tried to not kiss the boy right there and now. "Naruto-kun the ramen is going to get cold" she spoke up while giggling some more from the boy blinking towards her and then down at the bowl. He then gave a small grin and thanks the girl for the food as he slowly digs in. Haku seeing this lowered her eyes in concern, knowing how his eating habits were along with seeing him being this distraught and sad is very alien to her. "Naruto are you still worried about the whole CRA thing with Sasuke?" She asked the boy who nodded slightly, but knew that wasn't the only thing that was on his mind. But be better than to focus on one of the subject than the others. Leaning forward a bit with her hands touching on another on the table she waited to see what was on his mind. "I'mJust confused about something with this whole CRA thing? TenTen says it is used to have the last clan member to revive their clans by marring off to other womenBut, would it not be fair for said girls that the person goes to marry with don't get a choice?" He question/asked the girl in front of him, who blushed at the thoughtfulness he gave along with caring about peoples decision of

wanting to marry or not. She knows very little about what the CRA does, but was told by her mother that it is for those who haves a bloodline that is very important and if the last survivor of their clan is the only left. Then they will have the choice to enter the CRA and marry off to anyone they love. Usually CRA are meant to have more than one woman to help out to revive the clan, since a single wife wouldn't be able to achieve this goal, but it is highly up to the main clan member's choice to marry off with one woman or more. Eating some of her ramen along with Naruto doing the same while waiting for Haku to answer, since he saw the girl was thinking through this very thoroughly along with hearing the winds gale blowing harshly outside. Haku who put the chopsticks down a bit nodded with slight movement. "You are correct Naruto-kun, it is the woman and the main clan member's decision of who they want to marry or want to get married. But knowing the Council members along with filling that Uchiha's ass ego, they will probably force some of the fan girls to re-populate the Uchiha's again. And I am not going to get marry to that bastard, even if it you paid me, attack me or even leave me for dead. I will not nor will I ever! Get married to him!" She said while hardening her gaze out the window. Naruto had to smile at the girl's courage and bravery as he openly said. "That's what I like about you and Hinata, on the outside you're very to yourselves, but on the inside waits a lioness to break out of her cage and show the world that she too can be dangerous." He said openly with a big grin causing Haku to cover her cheeks quickly while trying to hide her tomato face as she cleared her throat and smiled. "Thank-Thank you Naruto-kun that really means a lot for me and I'm sure it will mean the entire world for Hinata if you said that to her especially" she laughed at the end along with Naruto giving a small chuckle but no emotion behind them and it was starting to really worried Haku a lot. "This village damaged a very tender soul and spiritI really wish there was a way to get you back NarutoPlease don't change." She thought to herself as she could picture that any more threats from the council and villagers, including Sasuke. Naruto might break down and turn into a missing ninja along with leaving the village including her, Hinata and the other girls behindIf only there was any way to make them change their minds about Naruto not being theWell okay, he is becoming the kyuubi after Hinata explain some things to her and the other girls. She was a bit scared if it was alright for Hinata to tell them about this information, only for the girl to smile and said that Naruto-kun wanted her to tell them. Boy was Haku surprised to see how Ino was rubbing her fox ears with curiosity along with Tenten, nodding her head by seeing the benefits of Naruto being the next kyuubi to shock everyone when she said, that if Naruto would become the next nine tailed fox. Then they won't have to worry about the original coming to destroy and seek out revenge on the villagers! Then Kin added her own two cents by saying and jokingly, to picture what Naruto will be like if they were to scratch his belly along with all that extra stamina he could with the girls. Of course this resulted with Hinata flying back in a nosebleed, which left everyone to giggle at that since Techniquely Hinata already knew how good Naruto was with mating, Haku couldn't help but let some blood drip from her nose as she recalled having vivid dreams of doing it with Naruto in the hot springs and shower which she still couldn't believe she daydream those type of thoughts Getting out of her thoughts from the memory of the conversation she had with Hinata and the girls along with shaking her head after Naruto snap his fingers a bit, while pointing towards her nose. "You okay Haku? Your nose is bleeding there" Naruto remarked as he heard Haku quickly let out a squeak and covering her nose with some tissues getting rid of the nose bleed from what she was thinking. "Sorry about that NarutoAny way, you were saying something?" She quickly asked. Trying to change the subject of her wanting to test out that theory of doing it in the showers, but made sure to keep her focus on Naruto for today after what he haves been through today. That and it was nothing to do with this bad of a storm!

"Well, I was wondering and curious of something?" He asked while moving his bowl away to the side for a bit, since he was done with his what to believe is dinner. Which he saw Haku gesture her head a bit to tell him what that question was that he wanted to asked and let out a sigh. "I was curious if you have a bloodline Haku? You mention it earlier for Clan members?" "To be perfectly honest Naruto, I do have a bloodline and it's called the 'Hyuoton' bloodline. It allows me to control and manipulate the cold air around me along with creating Ice based jutsu a lot easierSort of how um" she paused for a brief moment to think in thought. "Like Hinata's byakkugan allowing her to see a 360 surrounding areas and Ino's clan jutsu to enter another Ninja's mind!" she exclaimed while tilting her head to the side with a smile and then blinked"Wait you think?" Which Naruto nodded his head and growled out in pure anger from finally connecting the dots with the Council plans to put her in the Clan restoration act. "Yeah, they were going to see what would happen if the Sharingan and the Hyuoton bloodlines will make! Those skivvy bastards!" Naruto yelled out a bit causing some red chakra to glow while he quickly started to calm down, and saw how Haku blushed profusely from something that he didn't know and tilted his head in confusion. "UmmYou okay Haku?" "ah yes, yes I'm fine don't worry Naruto-kunAny way don't worry about them Naruto-kun, as long my mother is hereWhere ever she disappeared from?" Haku said looking around in the room to figure out where her mother was then saw Naruto sheepishly scratched the back of his head with a blush that caused Haku to twitch her ear a bit. "UmmYour mother was taken by the chief of the foxes back to the fox realm." He informed the girl who blinked couple of times and let out a 'oh', knowing what he meant by that. "The other thing that I was curious about as well is How did you meet Zabuza and Mia-sensei?" He asked with curiosity behind his words as he softly wagged his orange tail waiting for her to answer. Which Haku took a sip of her tea and happily nodded. "Will gladly tell you Naruto-kun!" she exclaimed with excitement and started her story telling, by how she first discover her ability to manipulate water along with discovery about her bloodline there, while being told by her original mother to never show her skills in front of her father, on the account during the time ninja's in the land of waves were in hiding along with the whole bloodline purge that was happening at the time. To the point of where her father came back home with a mob, killing and destroying everything they own in the house along with ready to kill her! A nine year old girl who couldn't defend herself at all and had everyone go after her only to get killed from Haku somehow summoning giant ice crystals that stabbed and skewer everybody, while she herself was covered in their blood and her father's blood. She took a quick pause to even out her breathing since her memories being stored away in that memory seal that Zabuza made, finally recovered her past life. Then felt Naruto resting his hands on hers while holding it with his fingers intertwining with hers, while she gave a small smile and thanked the boy for calming her down with Naruto giving her his fox like grin. No matter how bad the situation is, he will try his best to make others feel good and happy again. She then started the story once more where Zabuza came into play, first spotting the girl at a nearby restaurant getting ready for his meal to be brought to him she stood by the restaurant walls waiting for the right time to snatch the food away along with licking her lips from being hungry. That is when she took that moment as the food was placed, she darted forward, grabbing the food and running away as fast she could from the chef that went after her with his butcher knife. This made Naruto curious of why Zabuza didn't chase her only to be surprised after she told him that once she got cornered and handed the food back to the chef only to get beaten a bit, with him slapping across her face. Zabuza then appeared behind him with a sympathy look towards her as she pleaded with her eyes, then she close them after seeing the Chef ready to chop her down with a butcher knife only to hear some beatings in front of her, then open her eyes to see that Zabuza had punched the living daylights out of the chef, along with telling him that he could always make another food for him.

Though he did took his food from the girl after she did give it back and tried to escape after she saw that Zabuza charge at her and grabbed her hair as she tried to break free, only to get shushin by the man to a nearby bench along with throwing her into the snowy ground after being told that he saved her life from punishment that she would not recovered from causing her to flinch and stared up to the man with a surprised look and watch him sit down on the bench with the bowl of noodles and chicken and happily accept the offer along with telling her name along with him telling his. From there on after the encounter at the restaurant Zabuza and Haku spent the next five years, with him training her in the ways of assassination and becoming a well train Kunoichi in the arts of silent killing. Then she remembered right before a bunch of bounty hunters came to kill the man, along with trying to protect her from him. He roughly turned her around and pushed her head forward a bit, to show the back of her neck and quickly with black ink drew the memory seal telling Haku that this will prevent from anyone who tries to find out if she has a bloodline or not, along with hiding her ninja training. Only for the seal to be half rushed and incomplete, that it completely erased Haku's entire memory except for her name. She was practically a new slate. After she recovered from the immense pain and saw Zabuza who was a stranger to her after the sealing, which she quickly explained to Naruto. That the memory seal only erased everything she did with Zabuza along with information about her original family and her training with Zabuza, which she told Naruto that she won't tell what he train her in with a sly smile and laughed at Naruto's priceless expression of come on tell me look. Continuing on with the story and explaining how Zabuza told her to run and to never look back. That is when she ran and ran not knowing where she was going, for hours upon hours she didn't know how or why she was runningAll she could think of was that the man or Zabuza saved her from a mob. She told Naruto that she was very lost and confused by the time she ran into a district where building were in ruins and destroyed, along with houses being burnt down, torn flags waving against the wind as there were holes in them. That where she met the most beautiful woman she ever saw; along with being her new motherMia hyuuga. At that time from what her mother told her, is that she accidently injured a hostage during her anbu mission with her team, in which the pervert gave a quick grope to her mother as she lost her temper and bend the man's arm so far back, that it litterly broke the bone in the arm that was now facing backwards and render it useless. After returning back to the Hokage and reporting on their mission, the Hokage asked the group of why Mia was hiding behind the rest of them only for them to move an opening that lead to her mother, along with explaining what happen on the mission. The mission was a success but Mia got probation once again for letting her emotions get the best of her along with injuring the hostage, that they were order to make sure there will be coming back alive and unharmed! Although the probation was more of a vacation and asked the Hokage if she could see her mother's grave that was in the Land of Waves. Then that's where her, and Mia met up with her asking Haku if she wanted to live with her and be her daughter. "And of course you remember what happen after she came home with me?" She asked with a bright smile as both teens burst out laughing at the fond memories of how Haku asked Naruto where she could find those rare snow flowers in the Leaf village, for said Boy told Haku that he usually sees strange flowers up on the Hokage mountain top, which led to Mia not paying attention to what her daughter was doing at the park by signing some adoptive papers for the girl along with Hiashi and his brother Hizashi who brought young Hinata and Neji. Then Tsume and Inochi bringing their kids Ino and Kiba in the park, as everyone was greeting and having fun with Haku, as the adults were teasing Mia by asking her who the husband was along with hiding a secret beneath that papers, of permission to become a Sensei. "Yeah, after asking me where the flowers were and you disappearing. Mia-sensei went on a panic

search for ya by looking through the entire village wondering where you could be" He silently said, remembering how sad the woman was after being told by Ayame that he might know where Haku went, since he knows the village more than the ninjas and civilians themselves, which at that time. Everyone who lived near the ramen shop district, all gain new respect for the boy after he told Mia that he knew where Haku was. Haku who was fiddling with the outside of her cup nodded and remembering how her mother was nearly in tears after finding her there. Along with chuckling to herself saying how she doesn't remember where they lived, at the same time almost killing Sho with bunch of kitchen ware and the poor man was up in the corner of the room where a knife almost slammed right into his boinloins. Though the reason why? She was asleep on Mia's back on the way home woke up with the man in a mask asking her if she was okay. From then on, she is afraid of anyone wearing any type of masksMostly Anbu's though since their masks are just plain white with some paint here and there. Both of them suddenly jump from the window banging a bit from the harsh winds. Looking at each other and then suddenly burst out laughing from the scare they both just got from. "Naruto-kun What, what will you do now?" She asked with worriment as her tail droop down to the floor as the boy, saddening his look and shook his head. Realizing his decision must've been made clear to him and it scares her for what he is about to say. "At this point Haku, I might as well leave and get it over with you know..? No one and I mean no one; will ever going to treat me with respect again after what I did today. Along with me attacking Sasuke with the red chakra flowing out of me, people will think I have been control by the demon now" He said quietly while rolling the chopsticks between his fingers, as his red eyes showed a lot of hurt and sadness that even Haku was having trouble fighting back her tears"So I made up my mind and will leave the village" "YOU CAN'T!" screamed the girl who slammed her hands down on the table causing Naruto to stare up at the girl, who was breathing hard along with showing tears in her eyes, gritting her K-9 teeth. Her ears were lying flat on her head and her tail wagging harshly to and fro. As she shook her head left and right as she continue speaking. "You can't Narutoplease, what about Hinata? What about me and the other girls!" she bellowed trying so hard to not cry in front of the boy and blinked at the small smile he gave, not looking at her in the eyes. "Do you think I know thatHinata would be upset, Ino and TenTen will probably kill me if I left, Kin will probably follow me since she doesn't really belong here in the leaf villageI want to stay with you girls honestly! ButI won't let the civilians attack you while I'm still living here!" He exclaimed while lightly pounding the table a bit in frustration, trying every solution there was to protect them with him here. But could not come up with any ideas what so ever Haku started wiping her eyes with her green kimono jacket sleeves while sniffling a bit. Understanding why he wanted to leave the village now along with probably wanting to seek out revenger on themWas his way of protecting her and the other girls from harm. But even if he did leave what will the girls do? TenTen was un-detachable to the boy whenever they cross each other's path while latching on to him for the rest of the day. Ino after informing everyone that Kin was doing okay, minus a few burn marks that were still recovering. Her and Kin will playfully argue with each other for who will get Naruto, for only said Kin proudly saying to Ino that her and Naruto mated, making Ino turn red in frustration and declare that she will seduce Naruto into making out with her, only to fail miserably since her father Inochi caught wind of this, will always threaten Naruto to not harm her in any way But even then Ino somehow succeeded and made out with Naruto at what seem to be at a greenhouse she rented with her mission money. Hinata, boy Haku could tell she was radiant with a glow of happiness and improve confidence ever since her date with Naruto. If she was told that Naruto left the village because of what was happening she would be heart broken and in tears. She could see all of them heartbroken if the boy

did leave them "Will there be a way to change your mind Naruto-kun?" she tried her best to ask between each sniff. Hoping that there will be a way for the boy to stay here in the village or at least not seek out revenge on the bastards that lived her only to close her eyes even tighter from when the boy answer no with his head, but brighten up after he then said. "Unless there's a way to keep you girl's out from the council clutches and from marrying off to Sasuke? Then yeah I will stay, but if not then I will just leave" He finished his sentence and laugh on the inside, seeing how Haku was already working a way to keep him here in the village. But knew she wouldn't come up with an idea right away after being upset from his notion of leaving. Getting up from his chair along with stretching his arms up he then asked. "Haku where is the shower?" "Um, up the stairs and to your left from my roomThough I am not sure if girl clothing will fit ya Naruto" she slightly sweat drop while blushing at the thought of seeing the boy naked. Since he already saw her in her bra then tilted her head in confusion after Naruto sheepishly scratch the side of his cheek as he said. "WellI could but that would mean I have to use my sexy jutsu to do that Eheh." He replied with a sheepish smiled that had Haku raise an eyebrow while she whisper out silently. "Sexy jutsu?" she asked to the boy who increased his scratching on the cheek and looked away from the girl. "Ah yeahIt was a jutsu I made to spot out perverts along with immobilizing them for a brief momentIt's a useless jutsu Haku." He quickly added while closing his eyes and bringing his fist in front of his mouth. "Think you could show me after your shower? SINCE you said you could wear women clothing in thisJutsu of yours?" She asked with a little playful voice that even made Naruto embarrass about what he just mention but nodded either way, since he wouldn't be able to avoid the inevitable. So after getting done with the discussion and heading up the stairs. Haku just sat there by herself in the dining room, thinking through things of what would happen or could happen to her and the girls Which one of them would be marrying off to Sasuke Uchiha by the Council's power, although Hinata, Ino and Haku will be safe from that decision since their parents are head clans, or belongs to the clan. In which makes Haku protected from the council orders under the Hyuuga law. Ino belonging to the Yamanaka clan along with keeping their secret jutsu'sBut TenTen and Kin? Their regular civilians themselves even if they are ninja's! TenTen doesn't belong to some clan along with Kin as well, so they are eligible to being Sasuke's bride "Get with it girlNo matter what we do the council will find a way to make us go with the boy." She said to herself while looking out the window where the storm was still going on. She then decided to think on another subject at the same time closing her eyes to think it through. She then heard the shower going off and that brought her to the daydream of her and Naruto making out in the shower along with doing the act. Which caused the girl to get beat red and started moving her legs back and forth to rub her thighs. "Aw shitI forgot Naruto and I never actually mated since we stop at the preliminaries!" She thought to herself remembering all the hard times she tried to keep her heat in check, almost losing to herself here and there. She couldn't believe that she went three weeks without going after the boy and having dared she say sex with him. And now that heat came back at full force, causing the girl to shut her eyes tight trying to fight back

the urge to go in the bathroom and rip her clothes off and jump the boy to get it over with it, thus she lost the mental battle and said. "Aw the hell with it, I need him and I need him now!" she yelled slightly while getting up from the chair and headed up to the bathroom with all rational thoughts out the window! She slowly crept up the stairs and head down the hall towards where the Bathroom was and could hear the water running on the inside by leaning against the door with her ears on the frame. Before she decided to go in there, she quickly checked downstairs from the top of the stair well to see if her mother would be coming in or not. Then smiled to herself knowing that she hasn't come back at all from the fox realm while quickly disrobing herself outside the door by putting her cloths neatly tuck on her arm as she slowly turn the knob to the bathroom and enter in without Naruto knowing. Little did she or Naruto know, there were two perverts peeking on them from the outside along with giggling perversely and having nose bleeds from what they are about to witness. "This is gold! This will do great in my research and for my next book, I haven't written a shower scene yet! My star pupil you make me so proud!" exclaimed Jiraiya between each breathing along with snorting perversely as he could see Haku entering the shower room, jotting down on his paper without missing a single beat. "I am so glad I am going to be witnessing this with you master!" Kakashi said also perversely as he was rolling on the camera making sure to get every angle he could in the bathroom as the two men quickly look at each other with smiles and back to the scene. "It is about to begin and I have to say, Naruto haves great taste in woman!" Jiraiya announced. Ignoring the fact that they are both in the rain storm along with all the written notes he made were being washed away from the rain. XXX (Warning! Lemon scene up ahead!) Haku who was now in the bathroom saw where Naruto put his clothes and smirk to herself, as she softly kicked them to a corner with her own clothes. Then looked towards the shower seeing some of the steam that was coming out from the bathtub along with seeing Naruto's shadow behind the white curtain before entering the show she quickly check herself in the clouded mirror to see what her body looks like and could say she is very proud with the way it is turning out, slim waist, slim tone stomach and C-cup breasts that are nearly reaching into D-cups. She then started un-tying her hair that reach down to her back and her red eyes staring back at her showed confidence in what she is about to do. She then stepped inside the shower with one leg and then the next one along with feeling the warm water cascading down her body, soaking it with a soothing feel to it. Almost caused her to moan but made she sure she didn't as she wanted to surprised Naruto, who was now smoothing his hair out with his hands where some of the blonde color in his hair has now turn slightly orange which surprised Haku a bit and smiled thinking it fit perfectly for him and matches with his orange ears. That's when she took her cue and wrapped her arms to the front of his stomach causing the boy to almost jump out of his skin after he felt someone hugging him close to them. He turned his head slightly to see what was behind him and blush tomato red at what he saw! "Haku what-what-what are you doing!" he almost shouted along with groaning after he felt her hands traveling up and down his stomach and chest. "HakuI don't get it?" he asked once more with slight concern of why she was doing this and then remember about the heat that girls were having. "Yes Naruto-kun, it is the heat that is driving me crazyBut if you were to think about it, I really need this since our last attempt at the second Chuunin exams, where you stop me?" She chuckled at Naruto suddenly going stiff remembering exactly that even that almost happened between the two. Along with Mia-sensei trying to kill the boy with that Water dragon jutsu of hers!

He then moaned as he felt Haku hands around down there rubbing and stroking it with tenderness at the same time pushing up against him to get a feel of her develop breasts while huskily whispering in his ears. "Plus you already did it with Hinata, Kin and Ino. I think I deserve some Naruto time with ya don't you think?" she said seductively while giving a hard long stroke on Naruto making the boy grit his teeth along with hissing at her touch. He couldn't believe what was happening he was going to mate with Haku in a shower? Ok so mating with Ino at a greenhouse was the weirdest thing he ever done, so this doesn't top that. He then watched Haku lean over and grab the soap bar that sitting next to the shower wall and started rubbing it all over Naruto's body along with doing it down there. Naruto was trying his best to not give into the temptation of ravishing the girl there and was glad that she stopped, only for her to tell him that it was her turn and forced him to turn around to get a good look at her. Her face was beautiful in his eyes as the red showed lust, love and compassion for the boy. The same that Hinata shared with him on the mountain. He was handed the soap that Haku was carrying and told him to scrub thoroughly as he said. "Gladly" and started washing her with the soap by going to her shoulders as she let out a few mews and sighs feeling the soap rinsing down her body. He then hugged her close to him as she gasp from feeling his manhood rubbing against her that caused her to shiver from contact and felt his hands roaming around her back with the soap gliding up and down, then lower to where her butt cheeks were as Naruto gave a playful smack to them, which made the girl moan a bit loud and giggle from the affection he was giving her and decided to kiss and make out with the boy there. All the while he did the same and wrestle with her tongue as he continue using the soap on her body, then separating from the kiss and moving back a bit he started washing her breasts as she started breathing a bit from his fingers glazing across them and decided to put on a show for him. She grabbed each breast in both hands and started rubbing them together with the soap as the foam from it was building up all around them along with feeling the water washing the foam down as she started to moan after Naruto started using his hands to thoroughly clean the foam off her breasts, by rubbing them up and down. Pushing into her and pulling them out by the nipple causing the girl to scream with pleasure since her skin were very sensitive and smooth from the water washing over her, then held on to Naruto as the foam was clean off from her and felt him pinching the nipples and chewing on them with his teeth making the girl scratch against his back as she tried to calm herself down. "OH god Naruto, it feels goodPlease don't stop" she said between each breath as he then put her breasts in his mouth, sucking and licking all over her right one, earning new moans from the girl including her arching her back after she felt him pulling them by his teeth and did the same with the other. Watching each one bouncing a bit from the treatment and continue his cleaning on the girl, by pushing Haku up against the wall, so this way she won't fall onto the floor and glided the soap lower and lower down to her stomach earning some giggles from the girl. "OH is someone ticklish?" Naruto said playfully with his fox like smile as Haku was playfully replying back with. "NO, NO don't you dare NarutoAHHAHAH!" she started laughing as Naruto assaulted her stomach with tickles as his fingers and hand glided all over the girls flinching form as she tried desperately to push him away and preventing from him tickling her even more, after while he finally stop to let the girl catch her breath only to kiss her again pushing his tongue into her along with her wrestling with his as they were moaning and groaning from each other as Haku's hands gripped back to his manhood, feeling how hard it gotten over the course of time and separated from Naruto letting out a groan while winking at him with a confused look from the boy, she then knelt down on the shower floor and soften her gaze at how stiff and hard it looked causing the boy to gulp from whatever it was she is about to do, only to receive a. "I bet none the girls have done this yet to you." He was about to ask what she meant by that only to groan out and grabbing the side of the wall from the incredible pleasure he was feeling and that was Haku licking and sucking on his manhood! Slurping and twirling around to make sure she got every corner of it and then putting in her mouth feeling the boy letting out even more grunts and moans, at the same time softly grabbing

Haku's head un-intentionally pushing her mouth further. Which she comply with a shout of success in her head. She went at this for a couple of minutes and then release him with satisfy smile as she looked up to the breathing boy. "How was it Naruto-kun?" She asked seductively as she was moving her bottom left and right trying to get her tail to wag and look sexy at the same time, which Naruto couldn't complain and then blink a couple of times to thinking that Haku has now gotten whisker marks on her cheeks. Blinking a few more times to make sure his eyes weren't playing tricks on him, he truly did saw whisker marks on the girls cheeks and it just added more to the sexiness since she was giving that lustful look to the boy. "ThatWhere did youlearn that Haku?" He asked between each breath, watching the girl standing back up along with rubbing up against him earning some groans from him and mews from her as she breathlessly said. "Surprisingly, I found some magnazines of this sort of action in my mother's room the one day on cleaning day. At first I thought she was a pervert, until I realize she was never married and must've had them as a teeanager once" she explained as she chuckle at Naruto's shock looked and shook his head from getting whatever image were about to cross his mind. Haku just giggle some more and then let out a loud moan as Naruto brought his hands down to her thighs and started rubbing sensually on them as the girl was moving her head left and right breathing in and out as Naruto fixated on her moving breasts, with Haku leaning against the wall. "HmmI wonder?" Naruto hummed out causing Haku to open her eyes in slits, seeing that he wasn't standing in front of her then felt his hands moving her legs apart a bit causing her to squeak a bit. "Wait Naruto that would be toAAAH!" she wailed out feeling his tongue licking her womanhood as she was panting and moaning out his name over and over. "YES, lick harder Naruto-kun!" she screamed out knowing that she placed up silence seals in the bathroom so nobody could hear them or burst through the door to see if everyone was alright, she then grabbed Naruto's hair and kept him in place as the boy hungrily eat her out like a bowl of ramen. "OH GOD, I'M, I'M!" she then felt all the pleasure stop and blinked in frustration to see that Naruto has stop from what he was doing, seeing his manhood twitching a bit and knew why he stop as she gave a Cheshire smile to the boy that made turn him on really badly as the whisker marks added the effect even more. "Please Naruto-kun" she pleaded bucking her hips up to him while quickly forming some hand seals to prevent her from getting pregnant as Hinata taught her this jutsu for whenever she will do it with Naruto. While also be glad too, since she isn't ready to have children at the age of fourteen going on to fifteen this year. Watching the boy stand up and putting both arms beside hers pinning her to the wall, was kissing sensually on her lips with carefulness behind it and pulled out with worry eyes. "You sure Haku?" he asked softly as he could litterly feel her rubbing up against him along with pushing his upper body into her chest as she was breathing hard now and nodded while screaming out as she felt him enter her with a slow push while kissing her and rubbing her breasts together, to ease the pain from her as the girl was whimpering a bit from the intrusion. After while from the boy calming her down and easing the pain with pleasure now from all the rubbing and pinching on her breasts and nipples along with slowly licking up against them. Haku couldn't believe how much love he was giving to her! She then started chanting, "Ah, Ah, ah." As Naruto was carefully thrusting into her to see if the pain has faded and like the results by Haku opening her eyes with a very pleased look while chanting out to him with each thrust. "Oh god Naruto you're doing great! Please love me, make love to me!" she scream and moan feeling his pace increasing along with the speed as she was rubbing up against the wall, along with pushing Naruto's face in between her breasts, rubbing them against his head shouting and screaming in pleasure. After while of thrusting into her front, she flip her around with her hands up

against the wall while her bottom was facing towards him, feeling him entering into her other womanhood as she screech out loud with her eyes almost rolling the back of her head. "OH GOD YEESS! THAT'S THE SPOT NARUTO!" she screamed and screamed as Naruto could feel how tight she was along with feeling her gyrating into him. "Oh geeze Haku you really tight" "SHUT UP AND KEEP GOING!" she wailed out enjoying the entire moment, as she couldn't believe that her special pleasure spot was there along with being under her left breasts and her left thigh, she couldn't believe how Naruto before he enter her the second time tonight along with releasing three times from him entering her womanhood the first time and didn't know how long she will again as she was now being roughly pushed against the wall, then felt Naruto grabbing onto her and slowly sitting down on the bathroom floor with her on top, with both hands squeezing her breasts while bouncing up and down on his manhood as she grunt and moan between each breath feeling the water washing all over them. "Yes, OH, Yes, AAH, keep going Naru-AH-to! So close!" she wailed out while feeling both their chakra's infusing with each other she felt that Naruto was about to mark her before twisting her body a bit and felt him latch onto her left breast while screaming out to the world, feeling his mark infusing with Chakra as a fox appeared on the spot in the same fashion as Hinata, but this time the tails were wrap around on Haku's left breasts directing where her sweet spot was and that was underneath her left breast, with the head's mouth covering her nipple in a way of sucking on it. With this time a number appearing on the fox's fur with number two. She then during her lust was going all out on the boy by bouncing with vigor into the manhood of his by grunting and screaming along with her leaning up against him at the same time, as she was being lost and almost passing out from her love making. She then was pushed on all fours with her behind up in the air as Naruto was still going at it to the girl as she was screaming and wailing moaning, along with releasing four more times in this position and was flip onto her back with her legs over the boy's shoulders and entering her once more with her thrashing her head left and right, feeling the constant bouncing of her one breast then the other will do the same. Then felt Naruto grabbing the both of them and brought them up to her face along with growling and groaning from feeling how tight she was. Haku loving the attention and every moment and loving the different ways that they were making love as she eagerly sucked and lick her own breasts to the point where she let go of them and screeched. "NARRRUUUTOOO!" she bellowed feeling a huge release coming along with him screaming her name as well as releasing his into her the fifth time that night. XXX Jiraiya and Kakashi who were witnessing this were having smoke litterly coming out of their ears and nose, at the hot action that was going on along with Jiraiya writing as fast as he could on the note pad, while Kakashi was trying so hard to not drop the camera that he was holding, only to realize that the bathroom lights were turn off and knew what was going on. "SHIT! HURRY KAKASHI THEY ARE MOVING TO THE BEDROOM!" Jiraiya shouted while bumping into the still Kakashi as they both fell off the trees and landing on the ground with a loud thud, along with Jiraiya's notes flying and being blown away by the wind as he chased after them. "NO MY BEAUTIFUL CREATION COME BACK TO PAPA! You still need to be published!" bellow the weeping Jiraiya who was trying his best to jump up to grab the papers, while Kakashi who was still stiff as a statue, let the camera short circuited from being in the large puddle of water that the rain made, deleting everything that was recorded that night. XXX "AHHH, this was a wonderful pleasurable idea!" Scream Haku, as she quickly went to sucking onto Naruto's manhood while he was sucking hers, while feeling his manhood entering her once more by a Shadow clone leaning his body onto her back and roughly grabbing each breast into his hands.

Haku was litterly on cloud nine and couldn't believe none of the girls have thought about using Naruto's clones to pleasure them. Though it didn't last long for them as all three of them released themselves onto each other and in Haku. The shadow clone that was ravaging Haku's womanhood, burst out of existence from releasing inside of her. With her bringing her mouth out of Naruto's manhood, feeling some of his warmth spreading on her face while hers were to him. After being done and cleaning each other up. They were both lying next to each other on the bed breathing and panting as their tails were intertwining with each other. "Wow" was all the two said and chuckle together from the over statement of the year, Haku then painfully turn to look at the boy that she loves so much with caring eyes mix in with worriment. "Soyou finally decided?" she asked knowing that he was now convince on leaving the village, even after making love to her along with sharing a deep compassion moment, he would still leave in order to protect them. Naruto then let out a depress side and move his arms over his eyes. "I'm sorry HakuII don't know what I should do, I want to get revenge on the people who treated me so badly over the years. But then there are those, who have took care of me and watch over me to progress on my dream of becoming HokageIt just too much for me" He explained while looking towards the girl with a sad look, but still held that warmth and love for her. "WellThen like Hinata said, we will follow you wherever you go Naruto." Then quickly put a finger on his lip. "WHEREVER you go, as they sayTill death do ye part" she giggle at his face, realizing that those words were used for married couple and could help but shake his head and kiss her hand. "Come here you! I think your still up for one more round" he said rolling her on top of him, getting her to giggle out loud as she replied. "Oh yes I am!" She moaned out as they went for another round. (Lemon scene over) XXX At a nearby bar showed Jiraiya having his head on the counter with waterfall tears and drinking down whiskey with a single gulp and mutter out. "It would've been the greatest seller ever" he drunken out said while grabbing the wine bottle from the bartender and started gulping the substance down. While Kakashi who was still stiff as a statue had bystanders staring at the copy ninja wondering what is wrong with him, while the children started poking him with sticks as he mutter out. "I'm proud of you Naruto" Though for Naruto has made up his mind of leaving the village for goodWith the Chuunin exams nearing would he be able to change his mind? Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers

Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Hello everyone another chapter is written and finished XD I want to thank Puma1sunfire for offering a great idea that will definitely help me out with the story along with what I am about to do before the chuunin exams : ) Thanks again for that great idea of yours! It will definitely help in the next chapter along with the ideas I have for Danzo, who yet people didn't ask what he is doing lol. This chapter will have little Naruto x Temari moment and Naruto x Hanabi moment as well. So hope you all enjoy and have fun. To the reviews and comments XD Crossoverpairinglover: That is true they would, although they will have a difficult time about it since. Most of them are already in team placements. Stargategod: True but then that will give more reasons for the Council to blame naruto for already spreading his demon child by brainwashing the girls into mating him^_^; Yukiecrewger2: 0_o...ummm. Okay you go on about what you are doing lol ^_^; eesh...dont want to make you mad 0_0 Pum1sunfire: lol glad you enjoyed the chapter along with the poetic justice the two perverts XD Hope you enjoy the future chapters as well : ) Brandon Graham 88: Well I don't know much about Yugito and Fu, except for them having bijuu's like Naruto. Though I don't think they will be added in this saga, since well...Naruto doesn't really leave to other nations. So you will have to wait and see what comes up. Deathmvp: Thanks glad you enjoy the chapter : ) Hee-Ho master: Will do hope you keep reading ^_^ Darkassasin619: Lol glad you enjoyed the chapter XD Yeah they would follow him, though they will have a bit of trouble of getting out the village, since some are already placed in teams. Minus Kin though. Lol I kinda already explain this XD That Tayuya and Anko aren't going to be in the harem on the account of well...Age difference between them and Naruto. While I do sappurt the Anko pairing, not so much with Tayuya since most stories I've seen her in have been used alot for harem type stories. That and I generally don't think these two will fit very well, I know polar opposites attracts, I just can't see it ^_^; While for Anko? Well like I said, age difference and there has been already fanfics with Naruto surrounding by adult woman eheh ^_^; To helpful: I understand where your coming from, and I understand what you mean. I'm just trying my best to focus to certain characters at a time, along with invloving with the other girls too. I mean in a way, a paring story or Harem. Doesn't really have to focus on one girl being mix in with the others. In a way, I like to build up the other girls relation with Naruto so this way it will look and feel a bit more realistic. But don't worry lol, Hinata is going to get more screen time : ) I'm just want to take my time to build up with the other characters before moving on to the next chapter, if that makes some sense ^_^.

I will say this to everyone that while the Harem has been decided for the Pre Shippuuden arc. I will say that I 'might' add more when I get the story into the Shippuuden arc. So look out for small hints of who it might be in the future chapters : ) So without further adiue on with the story! XXX Chapter 22: A help from unexpected people. Thank you Hanabi! He didn't know why he was out in the village early this morning, he really didn't wanted to face all those hateful glares and resentful looks that everyone will give him and boy did he not wanted to lose his temper today. The skies were still cover with grey clouds after the storm calm down yesterday along with slight breeze here and there. He looked around the town to see who was out and how things were doing and have to say he was glad, that almost everyone was still in their houses and homes, thinking that it will rain again today. Which means Naruto will be able to walk out in the streets without the so called "Demon haters" he muttered under his growl and quickly let out a sigh to calm down as he was feeling that chakra was ready to leak out again. He felt really bad yesterday and today after seeing how upset Haku was getting after waking up in her house after his brawl against Sasuke, the girl plea and begged for the boy to change his mind about leaving the village along with leaving the other girls behind, just because of what everyone sees in him. Course he had to blush from what happen after their brief talk and learning of how Haku met Zabuza and Mia-sensei as they made out in her own shower! Shaking his head out of those thoughts and focus on what he was doing today"WaitWhat was it that I was going to do again?" he tilted his head in slight confusion, he couldn't believe he had nothing planned for today. Sure he could try and give the summoning jutsu a shot, since he haves succeeded in one B-rank jutsu from his scrollThen it hit him! HE lost the Uzumaki scroll from his house burning down and there was no way in hell he would ever find one again. He lower his head down and brought his hands inside his pockets"Okay this is worse than hellI lost my home, my Uzumaki scrollMy only thing left of my family!" he groan out while kicking up some of the dirt on the road as he continue his walked and whiff up the familiar scent of ramen passing through his nose. So he shrugged his shoulder and figure give the ramen shop a visit, since he hasn't gone there for the past few weeks. Being busy with training along with trying to learn a B-rank jutsu, before he could enter though he spotted the ninja's from the sand village walking in this direction, bickering about where to eat or finding a good spot with cheap prices. "For the last time Kankuro, we can't afford some of the restaurants on the account someone had to pig out in that all you can eat BBQ! Which WASN'T FREE!" the blonde girl shouted out to the boy next to her in which Naruto picked up the boy's name being Kankuro. Who in return retorted back at the teenage girl with his own shouting along with hearing her name as well, he just stood there watching the three in interest. "Well excuse me Temari, but who was it that wanted to eat at the four star restaurant huh? If you ask me you're the one who pigs out more than me and Gaara!" Kankuro shouted. Getting Naruto to blink his eyes at the trio along with finding this to be quite entertaining seeing how the red hair boy, who must be Gaara was just walking leisurely with the other two with that blank cold stare and his arms crossing over his chest, just ignoring everything around him as he gave off that death like aura about him. Naruto's ears were starting to hurt a bit along with the boy covering them both, since the shouting and yelling were starting to increase in volumes, plus it was starting to tick Naruto off. So being the daring type he is known to be, he marched forward to them to put a stop from this arguing

nonsense! "Hey you three, think you could keep it down a bit? You're attracting a crowd" Naruto said in a soft voice as it didn't suit his personality at all and surprised to see how the two of them looked towards the blondish orange boy with concern looks, while at the same time sweat dropping at the gathered looks they were receiving, including what seems to be hateful glares. "Shit, do they know about Gaara's" before he could finish his sentence, Kankuro quickly got elbow on the side by Temari along with letting out a few wheezing breaths. The girl then looked towards Naruto with her own hard glare making him flinch from the look that even caused her to chuckle lightly. "Easy there, not here to cause any trouble. Just wanted to thank you for warning us about the stares we are getting." She replied back while scratching the back of her head and extended her hand out for a handshake. "The names Temari, the boy in the war paint is Kankuro my brother and Gaara to my left" She announced to Naruto as he shook hands with the girl and gave a small smile. While being surprised after letting go of the girls hand and a shock to Kankuro and TemariGaara extended his hand as well while saying. "I know my sister already said itbut I wanted to greet you myself, name is Gaara." He said seeing how Naruto smiled a little brighter now as he shook hands with the boy. "Nice to meet you Gaara, my name is Uzumaki Naruto!" Naruto replied back earning some stares from Kankuro and Temari, as they never seen Gaara doing this before and then panic from him announcing. "Mother says there is something troubling you Uzumaki NarutoDid something bad happen?" He asked with what seems to be a very kill intension behind his voice. Naruto blinking a bit while tilting his head with his fox ears twitching, looked around them to see where their mother was only to spot no one around them. He then scratched the side of his cheek with his hand in confusion as he looked at the trio in front of him. "UmmWell sort of just a bad week is all. Nothing to get worried about so don't mind me." He replied to them seeing the two next to Gaara blinked a bit and nodded slowly, not wanting to push things any further. While Gaara though looked around him seeing how some of the passing byers were glaring darkly at Naruto with looks of killing in their eyes and shifted his eyes forward nodding in agreement. "Though if it would be alright with you Uzumaki NarutoThat we could talk in private later tonight?" He asked the boy surprising Kankuro and Temari immensely of why he wanted to speak with this leaf ninja in the first place. Placing a hand on the boy's shoulders Temari asked slowly with slight tremble in her voice. "Gaara you sure about this I mean you've only just met him, what if he harms you?" She asked with slight worry in her tone, which Naruto raised an eyebrow wondering why she would think that he would harm her brother. Then mentally slap himself realizing that they are sand ninja's and he is a leaf ninja, and the fact that they are both in the Chuunin exams, she might think it will be a perfect moment for Naruto to get rid of her brother and lessen the numbers in the exams. Waving his hands in a, don't worry motion he spoke up and said. "Not to worry Temari, I won't harm Gaara at all. If anything I will be glad to speak with him if he wants too, besides I'm pretty free for today" he honestly said while bringing his arms behind his head, while grinning at the trio. Feeling good to meeting new people and friends, seeing the girl stare at him with a hard glare. She then suddenly softens seeing the honesty behind his words and shook her head. "Alright, alright I guess it will be fine for Gaara to talk with yaBut if you harm him in any" before she could finish her sentence Naruto quickly put his hands up to his chest and announced.

"I promise that nothing will happen and I always keep my promises! So don't ya worry Temari!" he smiled at the end earning some grins from Kankuro who patted the boy's shoulder with some force causing the blonde boy to chuckle a bit. "There you see Temari its all good nowWE really need to find someplace to chow down at, I'm starving!" Kankuro groan out along with couple stomach groaning out in agreement at the same time a collective of blushes and laughter filled out minus Gaara of course. "Well then do I have a good place for you three and it is cheap as well! Come on I'll show ya!" He announced with a little bit more feeling than he used to have this morning, from being gloomy to getting a bit better and happy. As he was guiding the trio to his favorite restaurant of all time and that is Ichiraku's ramen shop! "Hey Teuchi sorry for not visiting lately." He announced to the man who turned around with a bowl in his hand along with wiping it with a cloth while giving off a huge smile to the boy along with new people that were entering as well. "Whoa Naruto where have you been boy, me and Ayame were getting very worried that you've forgotten about us" he jokingly said while laughing at the bashful look Naruto was giving along with rubbing the back of his head, wagging his tail slightly to the left and right. Walking up to the counter and placing his hands on it, Teuchi then looked around at the young ones that were gathering as he smiled at three and asked them first before going to Naruto. "So what will you three have? I hope my finest ramen will be enough for people from the sand" he chuckle while earning some smiles from Kankuro and Temari, finally seeing some more friendlier faces along with hoping that he doesn't miss treat Gaara. Temari being the oldest of the group cleared her throat and looked through the menu, along with almost drooling at the cheap prices and delicious selection. "HmmThey look really good; I'll have the pork and miso ramen" Kankuro looking through as well was litterly licking his lips at the selection. "Naruto wasn't kidding, your prices are amazing! I'll have the beef ramen and chicken broth ramen." He announced while Teuchi nodded and chuckle at the orders at the same time writing them down on a note pad. He then looked up to the red hair boy. Who was blinking at the list not really understanding of how to order, since him and his siblings usually eat at the Kazekage towers or camp food during their missions as Genins. "" Teuchi then started tapping his fingers and wink at Naruto. Which the boy nodded and figure he wanted him to help the boy with the order. "Hey Gaara having trouble deciding what ramen to choose?" asked Naruto. Who saw Gaara scanning with his pale blue eyes trying to decide what type of ramen he wanted to get but gave up and nodded his head at the blonde boy who chuckle a bit and lean over a bit to check the menu. "Ah I suggest you try the hmmSince your new to ramen I suggest for you the normal leman ramen" he suggested which Gaara looked at where the food was on the menu and nodded at the suggestion which Teuchi smiled and wrote it down. "And what about you Naruto, the usual?" the man asked the boy who nodded but instead of his usual more than one bowl meal. He asked for only one which made the old man widens his eyes in shock and nodded slowly as he went to the back and shouted. "Ayame we got some orders to deal, better get cooking!" which the girl shouted back in response to her father as he disappeared in the back. Naruto turning towards the others with a smile and then asked "So you guys areSiblings I take it?" which the three of them nodded while Temari spoke up for them, knowing that Kankuro gets a bit nervous when talking about his family. "Yup that's right blonde, you'll be surprise how much work it is to watch over these two. Especially

when their your brothers." She jokingly said earning slight chuckles from the boy. While Kankuro mutter under his breath by flexing his fingers a bit all the while turning around on his seat to unveil his human size puppet. Naruto tilting his head a bit to get a better look at the strange object raised his fox ears straight up and then asked. "I am curious about something Kankuro?" which the boy who was fixing up and checking over his puppet blinked at the boy with confusion. "How are you able to move your puppets like that during your fight with Bushy brow?" "Bushy browOH that weird green jumpsuit kid right?" which he got a nod and slight sweat drop from Naruto, understanding what he means by the boy being a bit weird. Strong hearted but weird, which reminded Naruto of where the hell is Lee? He remember running into the boy yesterday before heading towards the training ground to vent out his anger, announced to him that he is helping a friend of Naruto's into her training. Which is weird as the only person on Lee's team would be TenTen he definitely knew TenTen wasn't with the boy at the time, since the girl and Kin both jumped the boy along with glaring at each other in a tug-o-war of who would get to stay with Naruto. Then shook his head to get back with the present and listen in on the war paint boy who was smiling as he fixes up his puppet. "Well if you want to know Naruto. Controlling Puppets are very difficult and tedious task to do, since you have to make a chakra string like this" He informed while concentrating a small thin chakra string from his finger as it attached onto the puppet. "While doing this and making sure you have a good nice thin flow of chakra exiting out of your fingers. You can now move the puppet around with a difficult flow of movements with your hands and arms." He continue explaining demonstrating the movement with his arms along with how it effect the puppet as he made it extend an arm out for a handshake with the boy which Naruto chuckle and played along with it while seeing it come back to Kankuro. "It is very hard for Puppet masters, since they need to rely on their puppets for battle along with making sure they're in tip top shape" he finished the explanation seeing how Naruto was really impressed along with clapping at the display, making Kankuro bashfully rubbed the back of his head. "WOW! That is really amazing Kankuro, being able to fight with the puppets like that. It is like my shadow clones but without the need of using too much Chakra!" he exclaimed which Kankuro grin and nodded in agreement with the boy. "Yeah exactly, people usually don't take puppet masters seriously along with always take them lightly, which gives us the advantage to get in some surprise attacks to finish them off." He informed which Naruto crossed his arms and nodded with a big grin agreeing with that information. "Though why are you asking? Interested in becoming a puppet master" he asked with a happy smile, which Temari quickly cleared her throat along with dropping down Kankuro's ego a notch or two. "I don't think puppets will suit Naruto's style Kankuro, you saw how he fought that Nara kid in the preliminaries?" which Kankuro quickly nodded after remembering how well fought Naruto did against that Nara ninja along with being able to keep up and dodge those traps with his shadow clones. "So Naruto any questions for me?" Temari asked leaning forward on the counter a bit and grin at the nod he gave and pointed towards her fan which she knew he was going to ask about that. "Yeah, during your fight with TenTen-chan along with being a bitWell harsh no offense of course" he quickly added which Temari just wave her hand to dismiss it. "But how were you able to form your wind chakra into that fan of yours?" he asked which Temari quickly blinked her eyes in astonish that the boy, knew she used wind elements in her battle. "I'm going on a guess and say your training in nature manipulation?" she asked with a thought and saw Naruto shake his hand in a so-so while saying he hasn't learn the training just yet, as he explained that Jiraiya or Pervy sage he usually call him earning some chuckles from Kankuro along

with a giggle by Temari. Gaara without anyone looking had a very small smirk and quickly disappeared when someone would look towards him. He was secretly enjoying the conversations that were being asked back and forth. "Well, like I asked you if you were training in Nature manipulation, it's exactly what I do for my fan. You see" she informed while quickly bringing out her fan from her back and lightly slamming it down on the ground. She then open up the fan along with pointing and showing the three moon symbols with her fingers that were painted on the fabric while she then continued saying. "In my case, I channel my wind chakra through the fan with the moons being the mediator of how much chakra I infuse into them. You could say that wind element if very good for offense and defense tactics as you saw my fight with TenTen you mentioned." Which Naruto nodded as the fight replayed in his head as all the weapons, that TenTen threw never once land a single scratch on the sand girl. "Wait so when TenTen used that last move, how were you able to defend yourself from all those weapons?" he asked which the girl nodded as all of their food were placed in front of them and they all shouted thanks for the food and started eating their food while giving slight moans of appreciation while Naruto smiled at them. "Wow, you weren't kidding Naruto the ramen is good!" Temari exclaimed, while Kankuro nodded and started scoffing the food down his throat. Then they all stared at Gaara as he was slowly bringing the ramen with his chop sticks and ate the noodles. "What do you think Gaara? Good huh!" exclaimed Naruto seeing Gaara widen his eyes causing Kankuro and Temari to panic a bit and then sighed out when he announced. "DeliciousI'll have to come back here to get some more during my free time" he said with slight emotion behind his words that even made Naruto smiled brightly always enjoying somebody enjoy the delicious taste of Ichiraku's. Ayame who was the one that brought the food smiled at the group and giggled with happiness. "I'm glad you enjoyed it Gaara, you can always come and have some more any time when you're free. Now as for you NARUTO!" she shouted at the paled boy that panic at Ayame's hard glare while shaking the boy in frustration. "Why didn't you come to the ramen stand yesterday after what happen? Father and I were very worried about you, you knuckle head!" she shouted causing the boy to get dizzy while his tail was flailing about earning laughter from Temari and Kankuro. 'I-Forgot-to-come-yesterday-was-busy-with-something-Ayame-chan!" he wailed a bit as the girls shaking didn't led up but finally calmed down and sat the boy back on his seat, which he had his head on the counter breathing trying to get his lungs back to normal. Which Ayame apologized to the boy and scratched the side of his fox ears, earning some purrs from the boy. "So what were you guys talking about?" She asked the group and looked towards Temari who giggle a bit. "Well before you gave us a good show of not taking you lightly, I was about to explain to Naruto of how I dodge TenTen's ultimate move." Temari informed the ramen waitress along with Kankuro patting his belly from being full and thanked for the food. He then waited for his siblings to get done along with Naruto getting his question asked. Which the boy finally got his breathing calmed down and thumbs up to Temari to continue as she giggled. "Well to let you know Naruto, that part itself is the hardest of wind manipulation to pull off. For me, I had to swing a full three sixty in order to get my entire Wind Chakra to cover my entire body in a veil to protect me" she explained as Naruto nodded in understanding, it was like his defensive B-rank jutsu that allows him to concentrate a wind shield depending on how many Shadow clones he makes that surrounded him in order to create that razor like shield. XXX After a few hours of chatting with one another along with Ayame joining in the conversation, getting

really into the ninja's conversation, while Naruto asked a few questions to Gaara like how he was able to control his sand like that along with being that strong. Which Kankuro and Temari were a little worried about this, since they knew how Gaara controlled his hands. But then they blinked when he informed Naruto that he too uses wind nature chakra to manipulate the grain of sands around him and in his gourd. In a sense it might be true that Gaara could be using wind nature to control the sands, but the two siblings were wondering if it was the demon inside of Gaara that is controlling it, or Gaara himself being able to manipulate it... After getting what Naruto asked along with showing them around the leaf village, they then asked him about what happen yesterday hopefully be able to aid the young teen in any trouble thoughts he haves been having. Scratching the back of his ears wondering if he should tell or not? But decided what the heck, he asked them questions so it's fair for him to answer theirs, so lifting his head up and staring up the sky he let out a quiet sigh and spoke up. "WellIt's just little troubles with Sasuke Uchiha. The pompous bastard has been getting a big ego lately. He is now saying that the council put him in a CRA." He said with a slight growl in his voice, as he suddenly calm himself down from feeling that red chakra about to leak out from him and looked towards the others as they were thinking of the situation, minus Gaara of course who had his eyes closed. "In a waySasuke being the pig he is. Was well" he wanted to say this the right way, without mention the girls becoming the kyuubi as well. Then tilted his head when he saw Temari smirked and spoke up. "Let me guessThe reason you got into a fight with the Uchiha is because he said something nasty about those girls with your fox ears correct?" She asked/wondered seeing the boy blush lightly at the same time scratching the back of his head. "Hmm figures, your very protective of your friends aren't you Naruto? WellLet's see." She started while crossing her arms under chest to think through of a solution to help the boy with this problem. "Why not just have the girls live with you?" Kankuro asked with a blunt statement and shrug his shoulders all the while getting elbow by Temari. "Ouch it's just a suggestion Temari, if he doesn't want any of them with the Uchiha ass. Then why not?" he stated. Which Temari let out a low growl and lashed out to the boy! "Because you moron that would be too perverted! That and how exactly will that help him if the bastard from what he told us, actually goes through the CRA and have them suggested?" she remark getting Kankuro to sweat drop and nodded in agreement as she was right. She shook her head and then brightened in a smile then looked towards the blonde boy. "Wait Naruto why not you put yourself in the CRA?" she asked wondering if that work only to snap her fingers when Naruto said. "Wouldn't work, I have to have a bloodline in order to enter the CRA, well at least that's what I've been told from TenTen and Sasugay." He muttered that last one out earning some chuckles from the two siblings while they focus back to their walking as Naruto let out a sigh. "I just wish there was a way to protect them from the sick bastardEspecially what he said about what he would do to them!" This earned some growls from Temari as she could understand Naruto's frustration. Having a person talk perverted or speak of sick things they would do them will earn them a trip to hell in her books. As they approach to their hotel, the three turned around and faced at the blondish orange hair teen and smiled to the boy. First one was Kankuro. "Hey man thanks for the food and showing us around the leaf. If you are ever interested to learn more about Puppets you know who to come too" he said fist pumping with Naruto's fist as the boy nodded with a grin. "Sure thing Kankuro, I will come and have many questions and maybe we could practice battling each other some time?" He said which he couldn't help but smiled big with the war paint boy who agreed and walked in. Then Gaara step up to the boy and shook hands with Naruto as he spoke monotone like.

"I enjoyed our pleasant tour Uzumaki Naruto, along with sharing the ramen with you. Remember to meet me back here on the roof okay?" He asked with a slight leer as Naruto nodded and said not to worry he will be there. Once Gaara was inside as Temari patted his shoulder she walked up to the boy and rested her fan on the ground and lean on it. "So tell me NarutoExactly how much do you really care for the girls?" She asked with slight curiosity. She has seen him with some of the girls around in the village, seeing how much fun they had together along with the little squabbles between Kin and TenTen fighting over who would be with the boy, while seeing love and compassion from Hinata, Haku and Ino whenever they are around the boy. She felt slightly jealous that she couldn't find a boy who will go that far to bring happiness to the girls along with making them happy, she wonder what would happen if she could be part of that. Then shook herself out of the thoughts knowing that would be impossible, considering they all share the same traits and that is the fox features. "WellTo be perfectly honest, lately I think I have been quite over protective of them. But because of me they are going to get hurt by the villa. I-I mean" Then saw Temari raised a hand up with her eyes closed. "No need, don't have to explain it to me if it's personal. But what exactly do you mean because of you?" She asked while bringing a thumb near her lip as the boy was now sweating a bit from openly announcing that. "He is definitely distracted a lot and from what I can figure by the way the villagers look at him with disgust and hateCould he be like Gaara?" She wondered as the boy finally let out a sigh and looked right and left. Then spoke up to the girl with a little depression in his voice. "Let just say the villagers here don't exactly like me very much. While they do someExtreme things to get rid of meBut I will leave it at that." He explained as Temari soften her gaze and actually took a good look at the boy and notice a very big similarity he and Gaara shares, it was almost crazy and identical. "As for caring for the girlsI will have to say that I will put my life on the line for them and for my friends. No one and I mean no one should be alone or feel not wanted. I will do my best to make sure that everyone is happy and well!" he declared. Temari couldn't help but give him a soft smile and believed that he will do anything in his powers to make sure the girls will be happy, along with anyone of his friends. "Naruto come here for a bit" She gesture him with her finger as the boy tilted his head and took a couple steps forward with his tail wagging, wondering if she wanted to tell him a secret? Only for the girl to quickly kiss him on the lips and separated as fast with a hint of a playful grin. "I believe you will Naruto, don't lose that confidence. As for the CRA thing" she quickly raised a hand behind her head bashfully, seeing how the boy cleared his throat and straighten himself from recovering the surprised kiss. Then blinked his eyes after she brighten her eyes. "Those fox traitsAre they permeate?" She asked which her smile turn into a mischief like smile as the boy nodded. "Then there is a way to get into CRA, does the fox traits do anything else besides fox ears, tails and whiskers?" Again nodded in happiness as he nodded once more while saying, he felt like there has been some increase in chakra along with, he was a bit hesitate to say this but figure why not and see what the girl haves in mind and said that he is able to recover a wound a lot quicker. "Really?" she blinked her eyes in shock which Naruto nodded his head and explained about some of the fire jutsu that Sasuke used burn marks disappeared right away before Naruto could get a chance to look at them along with some scars being gone too. Which she asked to see some of those scars, in which Naruto agree to it and rolled up his sleeve of where there were a few Kunai's that left scars on his arm and hands. She was surprised to see that he was right some of the scars or cuts he explained to her were actually gone. Once she was done looking over his injuries and watching them heal up before her eyes, she got everything she needed to help the boy out with his problem and rested a hand on her fan with a smile. "Well Naruto, I say you definitely have a

bloodline if what you just show me doesn't prove it." This made Naruto blinked a bit and wondering where she was going with this as he scratched the back of his ears. "Huh? I, I don't quite understand. I was born without a bloodline Temari?" He informed her which the girl had to giggle at his simplicity. At the same time used her right hand to ruffle his hair a bit and earning chuckles from the boy who told her to cut it out. "Think about it for a sec Naruto. Imagine a bloodline that allows the ninja to heal and recover from any wound? While being able to regenerate at any giving moment in time during battling an enemy ninja. A bloodline doesn't necessarily mean it haves to be an eye technique. It can be just a blood related thing too." She informed while grinning at his widen look, figuring that his gears inside his brains were finally working and catching up with what she explained. "HolyYour right Temari, if I were to tell Lord Hokage about this being a hidden bloodline that I awaken during my mission in the land of waves, they will have to put me in the CRAWait" he suddenly stop that caused Temari to blink a bit. "Wouldn'tWouldn't they need blood samples in order to check if it's a bloodline or not? I know my relative Grandma Tsunade told me that in order to have a bloodline, it will have to be part of your DNA?" He asked/stated as the girl in front of her snap her fingers at the very correct information there while also being surprised that he is related to the legendary healer! "HmmGood point man sorry Naruto", which he quickly stop her with his hands raising up with slight chuckle. "Don't worry about it Temari. Though it is a great idea and awesome at that! We just need to figure out how to get them to know, without using my blood for the test resultsAny way, I better get going. Sorry for taking up your time!" He said which the girl shook her head. "Not a problem at all Naruto, I'm glad that we spent some time with ya. Hell I never seen Kankuro get happy about finally meeting somebody who was interested in Puppets. While GaaraWell he isn't one to hang around with people so it was a shock to see him agreeing to spend the day with ya. So for that I thank you Uzumaki Naruto" she said at the end while waving good bye to the boy and had a big smile on her face after entering the building. "MaybeMaybe he could be able to help Gaara tooIt's a stretch but something about him just makes you feel like he could do itHeh girl your starting to go crazy. But a good crazy" XXX After what seem liked hours spending time with the sand siblings, Naruto couldn't help but smile brightly as he walked down the streets, he had thoughts of like shouldn't he be moping and angry at the villagers? Or not bothering to look at them at all, but no he was in a really great mood today and was actually saying hellos and waving to the villagers that resent him only for them to blink in confusion at the boy all the while just sticking their nose up in the air to ignore the boy. But that's not going to get him down today! Sure the sky is still gloomy and he was happily striding along the streets of Konoha on a gloomy day. But his talk and hanging out with the sand ninja's made him happy, along with Temari helping him out of protecting the girls from Sasuke, along with telling him why not enter the CRA as well. He never thought about entering the CRA in the first place, nor did he not understand the term behind it. But after what Temari said about his fox like features being a bloodline limit, he litterly had hope in his eyes that he could use this to enter the programmed and get the girls away from the Duck ass boy. But then reality smacked him in the face and remembered that in order to have a bloodline, one have to be born with it. Not magically gaining it during a mission at randomThough he wouldn't neglect Temari's idea since he just needs something else to go along with the idea to make it official. "HmmAh, wait no-noWe don't know if Haku is the last member of her clan. So not sure if that

will benefit for her plus, if she were to enter the CRA. The council will still probably pair her up with Sasuke either wayDamn this is hard." He muttered out loud while crossing his arms in front of his chest, tilting his head side to side with timing of his tail wagging. He was running out of time too, since the Chuunin exams are in two days from now and the fact he still hasn't try to summon the foxes yet, will really be beneficial right about now. "NARUTO-KUN!" shouted out a voice. He never knew what hit him and felt the pressure on his back increased as he started laughing along with the person giggling, he knew who it was too as he couldn't help but spin a bit in place and sat the girl down. "Hanabi-chan what are you doing out here?" He asked the smiling girl who was still playing her game of pouncing on whoever comes in the doors. The girl was tapping her foot on the ground and playfully rested her hands on her hips. "What am I doing here? Says the one who hasn't visited me at all these past few weeks!" she scolded him while puffing her cheeks a bit as the boy nervously scratch the side of his cheeks, feeling a bit sheepish as he did remembered telling Hanabi that he would visit her sometime this week. "Aw shootSorry about that Hanabi-chan" he said to the girl while playfully rubbing her head earning some giggles from the girl. While kneeling down to face level as he then spoke up, "Well I'm free right now Hanabi, I know it's a little late in the eveningBut if you don't mindWait? Where's your guide?" He asked then shook in fright a bit from hearing somebody behind him. "I'm here don't you worry Uzumaki-san" it was Hizashi, Hanabi's uncle and Hiashi brother. Getting some of his scared wits back to normal he turned around and looked up to the man who smiled down at the boy. "I've heard a lot of great things about you Uzumaki-san from my brother and young Hanabi here. I am very impress!" he smiled at the end making the boy sheepishly kick the dirt a bit while earning some giggles from the girl. "Aw somebody is blushing!" Hanabi giggle which Naruto playfully punched her arm earning a slight ow from the girl. Hizashi seeing this couldn't help but let out a few chuckles to his self and then blinked from when Hanabi asked. "So uncle is it alright to spend time with Naruto-kun? I haven't seen him in week's pleeeaaassse!" she whine out while stretching out her eyes in a doggy like pout, that would have work on Neji and Hinata, but it never did work against her uncle and father that very well. Seeing him resting a hand on his chin, at the same time shifting his eyes down at the girl and then moved them towards Naruto. After thinking it through and kneeling down on one knee, resting a hand on the girls shoulder and nodded. "Sure thing I don't see the problem. As long Uzumaki-san takes real good care of Young Hanabi and you behaving yourself understand? Naruto is an active ninja Hanabi so don't get upset if he is suddenly called okay? I'll be nearby you two the whole time in case something happens." He informed them as Hanabi jump up and down eagerly and ran up to Naruto while pulling on his right arm as the boy shouted out. "Don't you worry I'll make sure Hanabi will have a good time, you can count on me!" he shouted to Hizashi as the man shook his head with closed eyes and smiled to himself, seeing how the girl was litterly not giving the boy a chance to stay and talk. He then raised his arm up to his chin while looking at the two closely and smiled at the thought that came across him and Hiashi the one night they were talking about the Chuunin exam. "Heh, maybe my brother is rightIn three years from now or four years from now. Hanabi will probably start getting feelings for the boy along with wanting to be with him just like Hinata isOf course I said she might want to wed to the boy in the near future." He said to himself while following the two through the village and saw that Hanabi entered a store that was selling Ice cream and was really glad that these were one of those stores that don't hate Naruto. He asked them for their

reason and explained to the man that Naruto one day came in and help them stack up their boxes and ice cream cones when they were short of hands. So their feelings for the boy is mutual, they don't hate him, but it doesn't necessarily mean they don't like him either. He then continued his thoughts as he pictures Hanabi with the fox like traits and smiled brightly. "Well brother if it does happen, than you owe me those 100,000 ryo bet you made with me. I'm so going to enjoy these three years." He finish the thought and followed the kids inside the shop as Naruto was offering to pay for the ice cream at the same time, Hanabi doing the same as she did save up to enjoy the day with the boy. XXX After some hours of eating Ice cream with the young girl along with her holding hands with the boy as the two quietly enjoy their walk with each other, along with Naruto playfully tapping his vanilla ice cream on her nose and her doing the same. The two were just happily walking down the streets as Hanabi were telling stories to Naruto about how Neji and Hinata were doing some practice sparring in the training grounds, only for Neji actually being pushed back by her sister as she was performing new jutsu along with some Water jutsu's that she learn from a scroll she found in the archives, that even made Neji stand on his toes. While the final blow was Hinata performing the sixty four gentle palm attack successfully on the boy and closed out about twenty-nine chakra points out of sixty-four. Naruto was very impress and told Hanabi to tell Hinata that he says congratulations as she nodded and agree while the two then finished the cone and continued their walk. Looking up to the boy with admiration she could finally see what her sister sees in the boy, he was radiating off a calm aura. A strong need to protect those around him along with caring in his red like eyes, she then looked towards his orange fox tail and ears. Always enjoying how fluffy and soft they were, at the same time being curious of how she herself could get them as well? Looking back up to the boy along with him shifting his right eye down to the girl and facing towards her with a smile as he asked. "What is it Hanabi-chan?" In which made the girl to look down with a blush and answer to the boy "ItIt's nothing NarutokunJust curious if you were alright?" she asked while moving her pale eyes up to him with concern, feeling him softening his grip as he shook his head. "I'm going on a guess and say Hinata is worried about me?" he asked, which Hanabi stuck her tongue out indicating that he was correct and chuckle at the young girl. All the while seeing the playground nearby and smirk to her. "How about thisI will tell you after you have some fun in the playground okay?" He asked with a big smile as the girl nodded in agreement and pulled him along with shouting whoa at the same time. He couldn't believe how much fun he was having with the girl. The first thing she wanted to do with him was to swing on the swings as he rubbed the back of his head and decided why not. He was helping pushing her on the swing as she was laughing and enjoying herself with the boy, while also telling him to swing along with him. Which he couldn't help but laugh as he then jump up and place his feet neatly next to her as they both were swinging on the same swing set as he was using himself to gain some air along with getting it to swing with the both of them on. Once they were done with the swings, she then guided him towards one of the jungle gym wanting to show him how much progress she was getting in her ninja training, by showing off her ability to hold onto the bars with her chakra, she was blushing at the praise the boy was giving her, saying that it took him three years to be able to that and is unable to do it now, since the jungle gym is small compare to him. Then after being done with the Jungle gym, she and Naruto decided to play hide and seek. Only for the girl to use her byakkugan to find the boy hoping that it was alright for use of her doujutsu. At the same time widening her eyes when he asked "Are you training on how to use your eyes?" which

the response from the young hyuuga was a nod. He then let out a grin and used his famous hand seals along with shouting out "Shadow clone jutsu!" He summoned up about ten different shadow clones that all went into ten different directions, informing the girl to use her byakkugan to try and find the real one. It was a very neat idea she though, since in order to get a grasp of how to see in full 360 radius, she must be able to spot out things that would be usually hard for a hyuuga. After some time and many failed attempts, she manage to find the boy out of six different clones, realizing the original had a different colored chakra network then his shadow clones. After spotting him and playfully tackle him down on the ground, they both went into a giggling fit as they were now lying on their back and starring up to the evening skies. "Naruto-kun I have to say that this was very enjoyable. I never once had this much fun let alone with someone outside the hyuuga clan house." She beamed towards him as Naruto rested his hands on his chest nodding in agreement. "I will agree with ya there Hanabi-chan, after the bad week I had this definitely made it a little better" he said while softening his gaze along with his smile turning back into a frown. Hanabi seeing this looked away a bit and knew why he did that, he explained it to her during their play time about Sasuke Uchiha, him losing his house, along with the CRA. She could understand why the boy was openly talking about these things. He needed to talk to somebody about it, even though she did saw him hang out with the sand ninja's seeing how happy he was only to find out. That this whole ordeal with the CRA is bothering him to the boneShe then lower one eye and raised her right eyebrow in thought. "Wait Naruto-kunYou said that the council might put Sasuke on the CRA right? Because of being the last of the Uchiha clan?" she questioned to him while sitting up with her elbows. While seeing Naruto move his eyes towards her direction answering to her. "YeahWhy?" and saw the girl burst out in laughter that even made Naruto to raise his eyebrows a few inches up and sat up on his elbow staring at the girl with half open eyes. "What is so funny Hanabi?" he asked seeing the girl sticking out her tongue while pulling down her eyes at the same time letting go of it and bringing her tongue back in as she openly said with a big grin. "UZUMAKI" was all she said to the boy as she watched him shake his head a bit, not understanding the meaning behind his last name? "Yeah that's my last name Uzumaki" he slowly started to say as his head move away from the girls direction and slowly widening his eyes, then suddenly hop onto his feet with his hands grabbing his forehead. "FUCK OF COURSE! UZUMAKI, I'M THE LAST OF THE UZUMAKI CLAN!" he shouted out causing the girl to eep as he hugged her up to him along with spinning her around. "I'M THE LAST UZUMAKI CLAN HANABI! THANK YOU, THANK YOU!" He said quickly as he kissed her forehead and sat her back down the ground and ran off. "THANKS AGAIN HANABI YOUR AWESOME!" The girl who was still standing there lifted her hand up to her forehead along with feeling her Uncle playfully leaning forward and back up with each step he made, while quietly enjoying his sherbet ice cream. Seeing that the girl was still transfix on touching the spot of where Naruto kissed her, with her face starting to get a deeper shade of red that is famous for Hinata. "SoooI see you helped out a very famous clan there Hanabi. Enjoy your time with him?" he asked looking down to the girl as smoke came out of her ears and did what Hinata was known best forShe fainted on the ground with swirls in her eyes as she muttered. "Naruto-kun kissed me" "Well it wasn't a direct kiss to the lipsBut yeah he did. Here let me carry you home" he jokingly

imply while he throws away his Ice cream cone. Cleaning off his hands from any stickiness, he then bend down to grabbed the passed out girl and brought her to his back as she kept saying those words over and over with quiet whispers. "Oh yeah brother, your definitely going to owe me those ryoSooner than you think" he chuckled out at the end as he jump up into the trees and then to the rooftops, heading back to the hyuuga compound. XXX Inside the hospital room of room 204, inside of it was your usual white color walls with tan like white tile ceilings, a wide rectangle lights illuminating the room. With the bed sheets being white, along with the blankets being the same exact color of the sheets. The person who was resting on the bed with a bad hang over was Jiraiya as he was being examined by Tsunade and her apprentice Shizune, trying their best to get rid of the alcohol poison that was in his body, making the man groan and gagged from it coming out of his mouth as he choked out. "You're fucking enjoying this aren't you!" he choked out seeing the sick grin on the legendary healers face as she playfully said. "Well no Jiraiya, what makes you think I a doctor enjoy watching her patients groan and suffer in agony? That would have to make me a sadistic person?" she said in a sing-song voice hearing the super pervert groan in protest and gagged some more from the woman pulling more of the poison out from his mouth instead, of using water like substances around his body to bring out the liquid. "Almost Master Jiraiya, just bare it a couple more minutes" announced Shizune as she was using small dose of healing jutsu to calm the man down as he muttered under his breath. "Geeze at least the assistant cares for uurgh!" he suddenly grunted out feeling a sharp pain from Shizune as she quickly said sorry, telling him she used to much pressure. "Sureyoudid ouch" "There done now sit up you big baby" Tsunade announced while placing the poison inside a canister, so she could get rid of it later and watched the man slowly getting up while letting out a sigh of relief and smiled to the woman with his famous grin. "Well Tsunade, it seems you still haven't lost your touch. Maybe once I'm feeling better that you and I could-" "No" she bluntly said while taking off the gloves and putting them on the tray as she heard Shizune let out a few giggles from the distraught look on the man's face. "Right figure you would say that. Well I better be off and do some more research at-" he was about to say as he was approaching the door, it suddenly slammed open on him, as he crashed right into the wall with his left arm and left leg twitching from the immense pain that was coursing through his body. Tsunade and Shizune both blinked at the person who ran through the door grinning like a fool while breathing lightly. "Oh Naruto what brings you here?" Tsunade asked with a grin, enjoying that comedic display and widen her eyes when Naruto said. "Do you know anything about the Clan restoration act?" he implied then blinked his head after hearing a groan coming from the door and open it slightly then quickly moving away after watching Jiraiya fall forward and flat on his face. "Pervy Sage what were you doing behind the door?" He asked as Jiraiya just mutter under his breath. "Is this poetic justice just for doing research" he cried out as he started crawling back to the hospital bed, earning some slight chuckles from Tsunade who shook her head at the pervert as she was telling to get back on the bed while Shizune walked up and asked the boy with Ton-Ton next to

her on the ground. "Why do you want to know about the CRA Naruto-kun?" The black hair assistant asked which made Tsunade wonder too and looked back to her relative in interest, while Jiraiya too looked up from his hunch over back with flinching eyes. Wondering what his pupil's son wanted from the CRA and all of them in the room blinked for a bit and smiled after he said. "I know how to protect the girls from Sasuke and the Council hands!" He implied. For the next day and with the help from Tsunade, Shizune and Jiraiya they were going to help Naruto achieve this new plan of his along with getting the girls to agree with the term. While also mention about the fire lord. From two days of now, the Chuunin exams will be starting along with the un-predictable prankster and knuckle headed ninja's surprise! Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMisterWongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonomyBlogMar ksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNewsVineMultiplyFriendF eedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJamespotIme ra BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampleOneview LinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Hey everyone! Another day another chapter XD Though I

have been told that this wasnt really a NaruxHina story, even though she has been in Chapter 2,3,4,10 and 16 and been gone for probably five chapters since then. So I can't really say why anyone would think it isn't a Naruxhina story, but then again those who reads this have to understand that it is part Adventure. One thing you have to know about me as a writer is that, I don't always focus on one character. I like to tossle things around and see what will work or won't work for each chapters, so telling me that it isn't a Naruto Hinata story, has to understand that it is also a Harem. I have to involve the other girls into the plot and not pretend that they don't exist, also have to remember that these girls are still active Ninja's of course they aren't going to appear all the time. So yeah, any way on to the comments and reviews. Crossoverpairinglover: Lol glad you like the loop hole : ) Also I'm going to send a pm to you soon, to ask about something and a certain character of yours. So be on the look out for that XD Brandon: lol I replied to ya and thanks for telling me to look up on Yugito and Fuu on Naruto wiki. As for Hanabi not being the harem? Well not in the pre-shippuuden arc, But might or might not for the Shippuuden arc XD You just have to wait and see lol. Helpful advice: I understand what your saying and I'm not taking it in a wrong way. Its just you have to take into account, that Naruto has been busy with what the councils been doing I.E burning his down along with Kin, trying to kill him with a Poison. Finding many ways to get rid of the kid, I know its the main pairing and I understand what it means. I just want people to respect that right now where the plot is will have a major difference in Naruto's life and the girls. Plus ot sure if you remember lol that I am very new to pairings/ writing pairing story's. The main focus right now is Naruto getting into the CRA, once that is done along with the evasion of the leaf. They will be alot of Hinata and Naruto XD I'm sort of like that, focus mostly on the main plot, then do things with the other characters. Like Danzo heading towards the Uzumaki village, or Sarutobi trust with Naruto getting broken. So in a way I hope you understand that it isn't really focusing on the other girls and not Hinata. I am new to the whole M genre and the lemons all like, so if it comes up slow thats me being nervous of it not coming out right lol. Hope you understand. Pum1sunfire: Thanks! Hope you continue reading and thanks again for that idea : ) I'm going to enjoy messing with the Council's heads in the future chapters lol Daniel29: Lol true hope you keep reading and thanks : ) Darkassassin619: Glad your enjoying the story XD Lol you will just have to see who will be in the harem for the shippuuden arc XD Nothing is set in stone just yet; )Lol yeah its just so hard to be serious around Jiraiya XD He is such a funny character and cool at the same time that you could practically do anything with the super perv lol. And glad you enjoy the moments with Temari and Hanabi : ) Tactician: That my friend is a good question and point. Although you have to remember that these scroll are just made of fabric and papers with specialize ink. Plus I'm not sure if not don't qoute on me for this, that they have made a seal to protect their properties from harm. Plus you have to remember that the scroll is way older than Naruto. I would think the Chakra being infuse on anything to protect their properties will died out over time. Alrighty everyone let me tell you that this story have almost hit 100k views. After seeing that I was thinking making either a secial chapter or a different set story. But can't really decide right now on the account, I don't know what I want the special chapter or seperate story to be. I orginally had plan for when (This is before Pum1 idea XD ) Naruto and Jiraiya leaves the village for while after what they did to him, along with Sasuke attacking him. That in one of the hotels he spots Jiraiya's Icha,Icha note pad where he needs to write 10 different chapters of a story. Before he left he told Naruto that he will do some research before restarting his training. Getting fed up of the perverted sage not training him, he took it on his own to finish those ten chapters for the man. Which each chapter turns out to be him and one of the girls with different names.

That is one idea, the other will be with Crossoverparing two Oc's meeting up with this diemession Naruto. Just to see what makes him different than the other Naruto's they have met? Which this will be sent to you crossoverpairinglover pm for permission. But haven't straighten the idea just yet so I don't think it will happen just yet, of course getting your permission first XD So any way, without further adiue here is the next chapter! Enjoy and have fun! XXX Chapter 23: The plan to revive the Uzumaki clan! The mystery of the Beast absorption jutsu revealed! It was now the middle of the night, as the lights and chattering of the leaf village were dying down and becoming silent. With everyone heading to bed for tomorrow it will be very busy days, to set up shops and business for the travelers that were arriving to the big event that is the Chuunin exams! At a hotel where the sand siblings were staying and sleeping at, let alone one boy who was still awake as he was meditating and waiting for someone, which that someone has arrived with heavy breathing and hunched over on his knees. "SorryThatI am late Gaara, had some things to plan out with a few people" Naruto explained while standing up straight and bending back a bit, to get some air back into his lungs. Then saw Gaara opening his eyes towards the boy with a nod and rested both arms down to his sides. "It is no problem Uzumaki Naruto. I just got here myself" He explained while watching the boy smile sheepishly at him along with walking up next to him, leaning up against the wall of the building to stare up into the star lit night sky. "So what is it you want to talk about Gaara? Something you need help with?" Naruto asked while shifting his eyes to the pale boy who nodded in return then shock Naruto to the brim, with the boy almost falling off the roof top. "I was told by motherOr the one tailed beast as the village will put it. That you have the nine-tails somewhat seal in you" He stated crossing his arms again, being very curious if what his bijuu said is true or not. He then saw Naruto recovering some of his wits back along with blinking at his direction. "You, how, when, who" Naruto stuttered out trying to figure out how the world did Gaara knew? More importantly he also haves a tailed beast seal inside of him too! Before he could ask any more questions, Gaara just simply let out a small chuckle and pointed towards his ears and tail. "Oh Heh I guess that would give it away wouldn't it?" he bashfully said while rubbing the back of his head. Then answer to his question. "Yeah I do have the fox seal inside of me, although after finding a certain jutsu within my clans Scroll. I am well" He tried to say this right as he was twirling his hand a bit. "The one tailed says your becoming the next kyuubiIs that correct?" He asked seeing Naruto slouch his body down a bit, letting out a defeated sigh while nodding his head up and down. "I seeMust be nice to be able have some control over your bijuu" "NO WAY IN HELL THE KIT CONTROLS ME!" The kyuubi roared in Naruto's head, causing him to wince a bit from the sudden outburst while rubbing his head a bit from the headache he just got. "OuchI don't have any control over the kyuubi, but yeahThe jutsu I used is allowing me to absorb the Kyuubi's powers along with its chakra too." He stated while sitting down on the edge of the rooftop along with Gaara doing the same as they just stare at the moonlight. "It's weird you know? The day I figured out I had the kyuubi inside of me, was when my teacher Iruka-sensei came to save me from Mizuki. I was really lost and confused of what I was or who I was at the time" He explained the story to the boy, as images of Gaara's uncle being friends and hanging out with

Gaara, along with helping him. Only for said uncle to betray Gaara by the order of his father wanting to kill him or to test his abilities, as the new Jinchurikii. But the one thing he does remember from his Uncle from telling him, that his mother loved Gaara very much and declared to protect him from any harm. Then explained that in order to get others to accept him is to make friends, friendship and love is what makes a person strong. Those two words meant nothing to him now, no matter what he will always be a weapon. A monster to those around him, even his own siblingsMinus Temari trying her best to get the boy to open up, are afraid of him. But this boy, this ninja sitting next to himHe wasn't afraid of him, nor is he treating him as a monster. Is it because they shared the same fate? For being shun by those around them with disgustNo, this boy had friends and love ones around him if the ramen stand and those ninja's he hangs around with were any indications. What makes him so different from himself? "Hey Gaara do you have friends?" Naruto asked after getting done with how he figured out about the kyuubi, staring intently at the boy who blinked at his direction and looked down in thought while shaking his head no. "No huhThen how about this!" he beamed to Gaara while extending his arm out to him. "I Uzumaki Naruto will be your very first official friend!" This made Gaara widen, his eyes in surprised and shock! The one tailed inside of him was still roaring and screaming of wanting to kill the boy for even wanting to become friends, that he just wants to betray his trust like his uncle did and kill him. But Gaara's heartIt was saying trust in the boy. "How will I knowThat, that you won't kill me Uzumaki Naruto?" He asked making sure to get his sands ready and still held that confusion as the boy briefly blinked at the same time smiling. "Hmm good point GaaraOh!" he then brought a kunai out that made Gaara flinched a bit then widen his eyes as the boy cut a small wound in his finger as he dab each index to one another and brought that hand out. "Blood oath and handshake, I know the tradition is old and you probably don't know" he stopped his sentence as he felt Gaara's hand and his own blood clasping with his. Then looked up to the red hair as heSaw a genuine smile from the pale boy's face as they both shook on it with Naruto eye smiling to him. "I have heard of blood oaths Naruto and II would like to be friends with you. You're the first to ever get me to trust another person." He informed the boy as Naruto completely understood what he meant by that, and then chuckle with Gaara as he added. "After all, us Jinchurikii have to watch out for one another right?" he asked. "Well I believe that was supposed to be my line there, but I highly agree with you Gaara so friends?" He asked which Gaara nodded. "Friends" Which they shook on it and let go of each other and stared up at the night sky with Gaara wondering one more thing? "Uzumaki Naruto, I overheard the conversation with you and my sister earlier today. About the Clan restoration act?" he asked with curiosity as Naruto nodded his head for him to continue. "By any chance that you belong to a clan that made you thinks this way, along with protecting those who you love?" "Yup that is correct Gaara, as you see. Thanks to Temari, your sister. Telling me about the fox traits being part of a bloodline will really suffice the Council in order to allow me to enter the CRA. But then we hit a bump in the roadThe regeneration that I have acquired will be an awesome new bloodline to fill in the spot, but in order for them to detail that it is one. I have to give them a blood sample to be sure." He explained as Gaara nodded slowly and looked up in thought. "But because of it belonging to the nine tailed fox, it wouldn't show up in your DNA" He stated as Naruto nodded and continued with the explanation. "That is true, but then I ran into one of my friends little sister. Who is part of the hyuuga clan, you've saw her fight. Hinata?" which Gaara quickly brought a finger near his mouth to go through his

memories of this Hinata, and remember the hyuuga with the purple fox ears and tail fighting off Neji. Then answer to Naruto by nodding his head. "Well her sister Hanabi reminded me of a very important missing piece that will clarify the regeneration as part of a clan bloodline" Hearing all this and the plan to enter the CRA was getting even Gaara a little excited of how his sister, Temari help out along with this Hanabi girl for the boy to continue with the plan and widen his eyes when Naruto said. "That I am the last of my clanThe Uzumaki clan!" He finished. The two boys stayed on the rooftop for a bit more after Gaara asked a few more questions about the Uzumaki just in case he heard him right, and surprised Naruto that he has heard of the Uzumaki clan during one of his missions with his siblings, of how a great threat they were to other nations along with apologizing to the boy for the Wind nation also attacking the Whirlpool village, only for Naruto saying that there was no need to apologize, since techniquely Gaara wasn't a part of that war or had no control over what the nations do. Once they deemed themselves done with their talk, they turn in for the night along with saying their goodbyes and good night. Gaara who enter the room saw Temari walking out from the kitchen area along with a small plate of snacks and blinked towards the boy. "Oh Gaara, everything okay?" she asked the boy who nodded with a slight smile and went into the room before stopping and turning his head towards the girl. "TemariThank you" was all he said as he retired for the night and had Temari tilting her head with one eyebrow raise in confusion and blinked at the boy's bedroom door. "Thank you?" she repeated in her head along with mouthing out the words to herself and then remembered the chat he was going to have with Naruto and for the first time in her life, felt the tears finally coming. Her shoulders shaking a bit as she just looked out the window for she could not believe that her hunch was on the mark. "Then I should be thanking you Naruto UzumakiFor bringing Gaara back" she whisper out and gave off a small grin then enter her room for the night. XXX The next day came as we head towards the training grounds of where Hinata and Naruto are training together, along with him explaining the future plans he have in mind with the CRA and the Uzumaki clan being revived. Naruto quickly dodging to his left from Hinata's forward palm thrust and he then cartwheel out of reach from Hinata's leg sweeping at him as the boy bounce a bit on his feet and smiled to the girl who blocked his forward punch. "And that's the plan Hinata, which by the way have you gotten stronger?" he asked with slight wince in his eyes as the pain shot through his hands and arms, then felt the tenketsu being closed on him. The girl twitched her ears and smiled up to the boy with her pale red eyes. "I've been getting extra training done lately Naruto-kun by practicing with Shino and Kiba. Even Neji-nii-san is helping me, oh nice dodge with the leg sweep" she remarked, while the two continuing their training by punching and kick along with ducking, rolling cartwheeling. You could say they were doing a dance routine with the way they move their bodies and spin around each other. "But as for that plan, it sounds very full proof Naruto-kun! I can't wait to tell the others about it" She exclaimed while both her hands and Naruto's clashed with each other as they tried to force one another to submit from their strength. Hinata now haves those same whisker marks like Haku haves and made Naruto positive that it will be the same with Ino, Kin and TenTen. "Fuck the villagers and their petty depression I say we look very sexy with these whiskers" "Finally accepting the fact you're becoming the next nine-tails? HmmI guess there's more to you than meets the eye boyWhat changed your mind? The fact the vixens and I say this rarely to any of you flesh bags, look appetizing and sexy that you just want to mate the living daylights out of

them?"the kyuubi chuckled perversely to himself as Naruto quickly shook out of his thoughts and got pounded by Hinata's double palm thrust sending the boy flying back tumbling and rolling to a stop as he quickly, hand stand with his spinning body and righted himself up, quickly slapping left and right between Hinata's thrusts, as sweat were pouring off from their foreheads. Enjoying the practice run they were having. "Fox I put up with you for a long time now along with your messesBut, in a way you are kinda right. Minus the mating the daylights out of them part" He remarked, manage to break through Hinata's offense and spun her into his chest by holding on to her by the under arms, which caused the girl to blush and giggle to his grinning face. "I win Hinata I say we are both getting better!" "Yes I agree" she breathed out from being tired and brought the boy's face to her in a deep passionate kiss which he all willingly accepted and enter his tongue through her mouth and wrestle with hers. "Sure you aren't kit, but you do have ways with woman even if your slow process brain doesn't see it. You have great taste in woman and ninja's" the kyuubi admitted while nodding his small fox head inside Naruto's mind. "HaWait run by that to me again Kyuubi, not the taste in woman but ninja wise?" Naruto asked as he felt Hinata turning around to face him and brought him to the grassy ground deepening her love for him as the kyuubi snickered. "Okay besides the woman part. Think for a minute of what girls belong to whom. Hinata hyuuga right here, the best mate and woman I have ever seen you laid eyes on. Along with being very sexy and hot in the future and with that Haku girl being the same, I believe these two will have bodies to die for once they turn sixteen and seventeen" remarked Kyuubi as he could picture the future with these girls, along with some trouble tooSince Naruto will still get miss treated even three years from now. "FOCUS YOU DAMN PERVERTED FOX! Have you and Pervy sage met, I believe you two will get along quite well" Naruto retorted and groan from Hinata gyrating into his hips as she let out small moans. In turn Naruto's warning flags were flaring saying doing this out in the open was very dangerous. Fuck warnings he thought, he and Hinata made out on the Hokage Mountain and were very loud when they were doing it! "Right ahem sorry, okay as I was sayingHinata here is from one of the second powerful clans Or to believe in a powerful clans in the leaf village" The fox stated as Naruto nodded in agreement, since he too came to the thought that not a single clan is powerful without a reliable village to back them up along with great allies. Which is what brought the Uchiha clan's to their downfall in Naruto's opinion of course, from the way Sasuke acts out he figure all Uchiha's were pig headed and had ego hungry heads. "You're not far off boy their all like that if you haven't met anyone other Uchiha besides Sasuke. Any way that's one thing. Hinata hyuuga being from the hyuuga clan, then there's that Ino chick" Kyuubi started and blinked his eyes at hearing his jailors groaning from Hinata rubbing up against him along with wagging her tail near his pants and couldn't help but giggle perversely. "Oh yeah she is definitely a keeper, I bet her and the girls are sharing each other's methods" "I think so tooDamn Hinata is making me crazy, any way Ino right? She is part of the Yamanaka clan with their mind jutsu correct?" Naruto mention/asked to the Kyuubi and felt the fox nodding his head in agreement while he himself was slowly seeing where the fox was going with this. "Yes you guess it, three out of two girls belongs to a Clan. Hinata to the Hyuuga clan, Ino to the Yamanaka clan and then there is Haku to the Yuki clan. Though you might have to get permission from their parents in order for them to enter that CRA of yours, along with finding out how to contact

to Mia hyuuga" Kyuubi explained. Naruto was having a hard time focusing on the subject as he had Hinata all over him along with her opening his jacket and feeling her hands across his chest, along with her own grey jacket open showing her black T-shirt to him. Before she could go any further, Naruto quickly grabbed Hinata's wrist while breathing back to normal. "Wait Hinata I need to discuss things with ya that Kyuubi brought up" he said which Hinata blinked and quickly sat up while blushing from the act she was doing, along with tapping her fingers together, shifting her eyes up and back down to her hands. "Goman Naruto-kunI just couldn't control myself" She then cleared her throat and wrap her purple tail over her lap, while watching the boy of her dreams sit up and nervously scratch the back of his head with a huge blush. "AnoWhat was the Kyuubi discussing with you Naruto-kun?" she asked with little curiosity in her voice and tilted her head a bit. In which made Naruto go kawaii on the inside from Hinata's adorable face. "Ah umOh right, right! He was discussing about our biggest problem with the CRA programmed. In turn I agree with him that in order for to protect you girls from Sasuke along with reviving the Uzumaki clan. I will need to get permission from you and the other girl's parentsWell, Kin is free from that since well" Then he blinked his head after watching Hinata brought her hand up and giggle with closed eyes. "Don't worry Naruto-kun, TenTen-chan told me and not sure if this is true or not. That her father will allow her to be with you, no matter what the circumstance are. Now before you ask" she quickly raise her hand to stop the boy to question her. "I was with TenTen at the time to help and explain about the fox featuresAnd may haveLied too" she said twitching her nose a bit and shifting her eyes around that cause Naruto to lower both eyes half way and lean forward with a prankster like smirk. "What did you tell himMy sexy vixen" he joked which he receive a slight jab in the shoulder by a playful Hinata. That made Naruto laugh as he loves to see the girl smile in front of him along with anyone for that matter. "Well, I kind of told him that it was a Clan transfer JutsuThat shows who is acceptable to join their clans?" She said meekly and shrunk her head a bit in worriment. She saw Naruto blink onceThen two more timesHe then lean away and just stare openly at the training field which is in ruins from his and Hinata using their jutsu's and Taijutsu on the field. In which had barks around them that were cut by Naruto's wind jutsu and the training poles were cut in half and soaked by Hinata's new arrays of water jutsu that is called Water style: Piercing strike palm an Hyuuga technique she found in one of the scroll's that both Neji and Hanabi found when they were helping Hinata learn a new jutsu. Along with craters of Hinata's 64 palm guard rotation that she finally perfected after three weeks training with Neji, which at the time Naruto finally figure out why he never saw the girl the past few weeks. "Clan transfer jutsu" he then widen his eyes as a sudden flash of memory came from him as he was reading he beast absorption jutsu" "Once the user is done with this task, the people that he /or she deeply cares for along with receiving the effect of the jutsu. Will be able to have the rights to join the Uzumaki clan and bare the user's mark and the mark of the clan. To note for the user this will mean that he /or she that is an Uzumaki and successfully accomplish this high level Jutsu, will forever be known as a true Uzumaki along with his/or hers partners in life and hand in marriage. This is also a secret tradition we made for whoever will be the last of the clan and rightful heir to the thrown to be accepted in the CRA" Hinata went overdrive of shock, first she saw Naruto's face concentrated really hard, then he showed surprised shock in his eyes along with slight tears and then his face courted in different position and finally looked at Hinata with what seems to be realization and happiness"Naruto

Naruto-kun what's wrong? You, you okay?" Hinata asked while rubbing his back with her eyes leaning forward to face the blondish orange hair boy. Who quickly used his right arm sleeves to wipe away the tears that were coming out and looked up to Hinata with a whole level of Compassion she ever saw and kissed her deeply to his face along with causing the girl to smile, moan out to the roaming hands of the boy that was rubbing her sides up and down while releasing their passionate kiss. "WowNar-Naruto what has gotten into you?" she asked with happiness in her voice and groan on the inside for him not continuing their make out session and shot her ears up when he said. "NothingUnless Hinata you consider these fox traits as one ofWell don't want to sound like a pervert. One of my wives!" he exclaimed and was roughly pushed down into the grassy ground along with million upon millions of kisses were assaulting his face and laughed out when Hinata finally stop and had tears running down her face. "You meanThat IWe are" She couldn't get the sentenced out at all, she was over thrill by the sheer thought of being Naruto's wife and is willing to share him with the others! Then it hit her as her eyes blinked a few times along with sitting up straight and move her hands over her ears, the whisker marks at the same time letting out a purr. Then she gently stroked her fox tail sighing in bliss from the gentle caress. "The beast absorption Jutsu that I used HinataAfter finally remembering the last part of the sentence, is a secret tradition for the last clan member to be able to have new" He then quickly looked down in bashfulness. "Have babies to revive the clan" he then pause his sentence and look towards Hinata who had her face confused as well as thinking the same thing? "So wait NarutoIf the use of the jutsu is for that purpose. How did the kyuubi?" She started and saw Naruto grabbing his head gently and knew that the fox was talking to him right now and waited to see what the nine-tails has to say. "This I can definitely explain kit and Hinata you can hear me too. Actually all you girls can hear me, but only when you're in this close proximate distance." The Kyuubi said as Hinata blinked at this revelation and could clearly hear the fox voice ringing throughout her head and blushed at the thought of him hearing what her and Naruto did at the Mountain along with. "Ease up, I don't hear what the kit does all the time or see at the matter even though it will be very enjoyable to watch" The kyuubi chuckle at the red faces the two had along with showing their K-nines through gritted as they said perverted fox together. "Hey vixen you're the one who started making out with the boy just a few minutes ago, then come to me to see who is perverted. As I was saying" He then cleared his throat and heard Hinata calling him a baka for it's her way of saying she knows what he means. He then continued on his speech along with getting done laughing from enjoying the two teen's embarrassing episode, along with their blushing faces. He then spoke up "That jutsu you used back in the wave along with those notes. Are for you guess for the next Jinchurikii that will take the previous jailors job along if being the last Uzumaki. Now your mother never knew about the jutsu or the scroll, since well" "She was a war orphan by the time she got to the Leaf village correct?" Naruto asked with a concentrated look along with Hinata sitting next to him thinking of the same thin as she stares down at the ground in wander. "Precisely you sure you're not smart kit? You are getting things quite fast of latelyAny who. Before I was transferred into your mother, I felt the first Hokage helping out my first jailor with the last scroll along with putting the hands signs before his passing, of how to absorb my or any tailed beast's powers into her scroll. In a way it's mostly a last chance sort of thing from the destruction of the clan and being the last survivor." He explained. He then sensed both Hinata and Naruto looking down in sadness for what happen to his clan and all those nations attacking them. So to buck them up and to see how this will turn out for the boy and his vixens even if he were to die, he can at least say he died peacefully and with honor. He definitely knows he will receive hell from Kami himself for

destroying and killing so many people in this village, but he sure hopes that Kami will see this last act towards the boy will soften the punishment. "Buck up you two, knowing the truth behind the scroll nowIt is now in your rights to Naruto, the hyuuga, the yamanaka and Yuki clan. Along with the help of Kin and TenTen to bring honor back to the Uzumaki and reviving the clan to once it was before!" He announced out which made Naruto and Hinata to look at each other with smiles and nodded with their heads as Naruto then asked. "Alright Kyuubi oh andThanks, you helping us like this means a lot. So what's the plan huh?" He smirked outside as he could feel the Kyuubi went silent for a bit along with the fox smiling towards the two. "Well first things first, we know how stocked up the Council can be along with manipulating things behind the old farts eyes" He explained while Naruto and Hinata didn't like him disrespecting the third, they had to remember about him keeping Naruto's heritage a secret for 12 years. "And don't you worry I know the old man kept it from you Naruto. But if you let him in with this plan I have, he will be all over it and bouncing in joy to bringing back the Uzumaki's because" Then Hinata finished for him by clapping her hands together with happiness. "That's right! Lord Hokage is also your relative Naruto-kun, so him finding out that you want to revive the Uzumaki clan will probably do everything in his powers to see this through and for you to forgive him slightly at least" She said while pulling her shoulders up near her cheeks and bashing her eyes at the boy along with quivering her lower lip at him. Naruto gulped at the sight from the ever famous puppy eye look of death that could be consider a strong tactic for Kunoichi ninja's and wonder where the hell this technique came from as wellOh right, childrenChildren came up with this along with being their ultimate weapon of wanting things. "Alright Hinata-chan EhehPlease stop with the look it's too much especially with those whisker marks!" He cried out playfully pushing Hinata's cheek to the side as the girl just giggle out. "Okay so get the Old man into the plan then what?" Naruto asked to the fox who nodded slightly. "Well once we get the Hokage into the plan, I highly suggest making a Shadow clone along with bringing Pervy sage with you to the fire lord, so this way. In case the Council denies or put charges against you for what happen with the Uchiha bastard. You will have insurance to back you up on the deal, then let the Third take over cause come onWe all know how you are with diplomatic discussion" He chuckled at the end along with Naruto and Hinata, in which Naruto wouldn't argue with that fact, since he wasn't properly train in that department. Sure Hinata and Ino might be for those circumstances but he probably wouldn't be able to catch up with them or understand much about it. "So yeah I'll be vague on the info with the third though, especially with you and Hinata speaking to me part. Either than that I suggest once the deal gets done and everything is set upI suggest you asked both the Hokage and his students to take you and the vixens out from the Village for a while" "So this way in case they will try and do something drastic to kill Naruto-kun?" Hinata asked along with sensing the Kyuubi nodding his head with while also mentioning. "Especially to the girls, since originally they were going to put Haku with Sasuke along with probably Kin and TenTen as well" Then kyuubi paled from a very high level KI that even out matched his, at first he thought it was coming from Naruto but he sense his Jailor is also paling from the KI and saw that it was radiating off from HINATA! "HOW FUCKING DARE THEY DO THAT! THEY HAVE NO RIGHTS AT ALL TO DECIDE WHAT THE OTHER GIRLS DO WITH THEIR LIVES ALONG WITH CONTROLLING THEM!" Said an enrage Hinata as her hair was rising a bit from anger along with her blue chakra being mix in with a red like glow around it burning the grass around them along with pushing Naruto gently from the ground as he blinked from the sheer force and power behind it.

"Hey fox is it wrong that I find this really hot for any reasons?" he asked the kyuubi and sense the nine-tails drooling. "No fucking way at all NarutoKeep her I like this one, feisty yet shy along with hiding great potential. You definitely have perfect taste in woman Naruto!" He couldn't believe it, the fox was dare he sayGetting turn on by Hinata! Okay admittedly so is Naruto but is afraid what the fox will do or have the boy get mental imageAw fuck it, the girl is hot and making him want to be with her for eternity. Which both Hinata and Naruto both widen their eyes after Kyuubi suddenly told them, "Oh I almost forgot to mention in vital key, this will go to you Hinata and the girls, I'm sure you have been feeling high level of Charka correct?" In which the girl nodded in response to his question and blushed like a tomato from him saying. "Well that flow of Chakra is sculpting your body for your very dream like body that you desired, along with the other girls as well. So in a way, whatever daydreams you have with you and Naruto, I hope you will get ready caused I bet you will be one very hot and sexy Kunoichi. As well as the other girls too!" he announced out loud for both to hear and laughed at Naruto fainting to the ground while Hinata just froze in place not moving a single inch. Along with probably imaging what she will look like with her new look and body. Once the conversation was done with the Kyuubi along with learning that as Hanyou's or half demons, that Naruto and the girls will age a lot slower than regular humans do but can still be killed by any normal methods as long their regeneration kicks in to save themThough if they were to sustain a very heavy blow to the heart, lungs any vital organs. They will die over time even with the regeneration, since vital organs takes longer to recover than normal skin. Both of them then learned that if one of the girls were close by or Naruto to them, their power output for the regeneration will accelerate faster and will save them from a near death experience. BUT, that's only if they are with each other during that timeIn this case Ino and Haku will be able to sustain even the most dangerous deathsExcept for falling, drowning, starving to death. Anything that can instant kill Naruto and the girl's will result in a very bad fatality. So Naruto and Hinata headed off to the village to get some lunch along with planning out of how to get permission from the other's parents, into letting their girls joining in the CRA for NarutoWhich would be very difficult in Hinata's terms, since the Hyuuga council will probably not allow it or at least the ones that were part of wanting to kill Naruto and her being the future heir to the clan really worried the girl as she was just fiddling around with her ramen as the place, was truly the only restaurant business that won't kill them. "You worried about the Hyuuga council aren't ya Hinata?" Naruto asked with caring eyes and smile to the girl who looked towards him with a nod along with sighing out. "In a way Naruto-kun, Lord Hokage can't really intervene with Clan matters or problems and since this is a clan like matter for the Hyuuga and Uzumaki'sThe Hyuuga council will probably brand me with the bird cage seal for even thinking about joining to another clan." She informed the boy and look towards with sadness and blink at his still smiling face that even she was now confused. "Hinata oh Hinata, I knew something like this might happen and got me into wondering" He said broaden his smile even wider as the girl couldn't help but tilt her head to the side with blinking eyes and twitching ears. "The council for the hyuuga's of courseWants what best for their clan along with strengthen their Hyuuga style Taijutsu and byakkugan correct?" "YeahWhy that" then gasped at the sudden realization that Naruto just brought up. The old geezers in the Hyuuga councils were similar to those of the village council. Always wanting ways to increase their powers or finding ways to protect the byakkugan eyes from the other nations, or just plan want to be one of the strongest clans. Deep down though, the Hyuuga clan just wants to protect the village and the byakkugan, so if they were to find out that one of their future heir, which could be Hanabi or Hinata, along with the most well-known clans and the said clan specializing in

sealing jutsu's. Would benefit for them greatly along with Hinata being able to achieve her one dream of getting the clan to becoming one big clan and not main or branched, plus If she can learn the ways of Fuunjutsu, she will be even one step closer to figuring out the formula of the seal. She then hugged Naruto with tear full eyes and just kept saying genius over and over to the boy, as Naruto hugged back to Hinata along with being proud of her figuring out the second part of Naruto's plan along with him knowing about her wish to get rid of the bird cage seal. "Oh Naruto-kun, you sure are a genius to figure something like that out! How, when?" She stuttered while trying to calm herself down as she wanted to know how he figures that becoming part of the Uzumaki clan will benefit. "It actually happened after discussing things with Neji who was with Hanabi today before meeting up with you." He informed her which Hinata giggle out remembering how tick Hanabi was for Naruto not visiting her, while now litterly taking walks through the village in hopes of finding the boy then listen to what Neji said to Naruto. XXX Flashback no jutsu! "I see that is quite in genius Naruto and smart idea from you Hanabi-san" Neji said smiling to the two of them, as they were sitting on a park bench eating some bento lunches that Hanabi made for Naruto and her cousin as they were happily enjoying their meals along with Naruto and Neji catching up on things together. What surprised Naruto is when Neji told him that Lee has been training Sakura in the ways of the iron fist! "Whoa bushy brow is really letting her learn the Iron fist Taijutsu? I thought you need permission from the sensei in order to learn it?" Naruto asked while slurping up some ramen and blinked at the boy who too ate his food but with more manners than Naruto. Though he had to chuckle at Hanabi blinking at the boy in front of them along with looking down her food seeing if she could do the same thing only to fail miserably since of the noodles were whacking her face and decided that manners will be more important. "I assure you Naruto that Lee does in fact got permission, plus from what I heard during their training is that Sakura wants to get strong enough to be able to protect her friends just like you. Only" he let out a quick chuckle. "Only that she promised to herself and to the girls that nothing bad will happen to you when your team is out on missions. She is quite determining to make up for all the bad things she did to you and the others" He informed him and saw Naruto bashfully scratching the back of his head along with smiling. "So any way what did you guys wanted to discuss to me about?" He asked to the two of them and sweat drop at Neji and Hanabi looking at each other and giving their own prankster like smile and turn to the boy. "We are hoping that Hinata will be able to learn Fuunjutsu once she becomes the wife of the Uzumaki clan" Flashback no jutsu off! XXX "And that's what they said they then went into explaining to me that if I could get pervy sage into agreeing that he teaches me Fuunjutsu along with me teaching it to you. Let face it, I don't trust pervy sage anywhere near you Hinata" he said at the end as the girl nodded in agreement, since who knows what the perverted old man will have her do to get him teach her in the arte. "So with that said, I say we get permission from your dad first, inform him of what we are doing" he

explained while gesturing his hands around to emphasize his point, which Hinata loved that about Naruto, he may try to act strong and brave, but deep down he still a kid inside which gives him that charm. "If he agrees to what we are doing then we just have to worry about the council. So what do you think?" He said at the end slapping his hands on his knees, waiting for the girl to reply as she lean forward and kissed him on the lips while wagging her tail and said. "IT is brilliant Naruto best plan I ever heard. It is very well thought out too, did Lady Tsunade and Jiraiya help you with most of it?" she wondered while leaning back on her stool finishing up her food with the boy doing the same as he wave his hand in a so-so position and spoke again after slurping up the rest of his ramen. "They mostly help me out with the political terms and policy of the CRA which I have a Shadow with the two right now heading towards the Old man, which I created after we got done talking to the fox" He quickly added to answer Hinata's curiosity of when he made one and saw her nodded with a o expression. "But everything else I came up withWith a few bumps here and there since I needed some extra help to solve most of the problem" "Well Naruto-kun it is in-genius and amazing that I can't wait to help you out with the plan. Shall we get going?" She said/asked at the same time which the boy nodded and paid for the food as they headed back out to get ready with the rest of the day. They spent the most majority of planning out of how they should tell Ino's parents and Haku's mother who is still at the fox realm after being re-summon back after Naruto attacking the villagers for burning his house down and haven't come back ever since! They then started discussing what they should do for the rest of the evening since it was starting to get late and they have nothing else to do or planned on, until Hinata ears twitch as they were coming across the hot springs. That and they really need a bath since their training session earlier. "Hey Naruto-kun lets go there!" she announced pulling the boy towards the bath house as he was chuckling from the playful girl that was pulling him with her. After stepping inside and looking around the place as they were seeing the white and brown like walls of the building with haiku paints with springs, birds and lily pads on what look like a lake along with the gates being brown and had a red flag on it saying springs and the wooden floors having the word bath on it. "Naruto-kun, Hinata-chan what brings you here!" shouted TenTen who was waving lightly from the counter as the two walked up to her with questioning gazes as the girl smiled and announced. "I was asked by the owner to watch the place while she is out tonight. So you two here to share a bath" she teased and frown from Naruto shaking his head along with saying that they were here to just wash up for tomorrow which got the girl curios and looked towards Hinata with blinking eyes as the girl shifted her eyes away from TenTen, pleading with her eyes to get Naruto in the bath first. In turn TenTen saw what the girl was planning and wink to her and handed the boy a towel as he said his thanks and walked in the springs. "So what is this about getting ready for tomorrow?" TenTen asked as she listening thoroughly to what Naruto had planned up for the CRA along with saying how the fox features that they receive was a way to let the user know who was compatible to marriage to revive the clan back to fruition and Hinata was overjoy to see that TenTen was over excited by jumping over the counter and spin the girl around in happiness. "That is amazing Hinata, so that means we are eligible to marry him and learn the ways of the uzuOh" she stopped as Hinata's eyes shifted down to the corner with a sad look, then remember about the scroll burning down with the house and snapped her fingers. "Right, but hey we can still marry him and become his wives, in a way I say that's a plus wouldn't you agree?" She said with a wink and knew how long Hinata wanted to be Naruto's wife and giggle at the dreamy look Hinata was giving off. "So what are you waiting for?" she stated while getting behind Hinata and pushing her towards the men bath side making Hinata blushed furiously.

"Wai-Wai-Wait Tenten I don't think I can" she then got her mouth covered by the weapon master, still pushing her forward and grabbing a towel for her. "Nonsense Hinata, deep down you know you want the boy and ravish him. I can smell the hormones off from your body. So make the best of it and oh" she then lean forward while whispering to the girl. "Get him to use shadow clones, you will like the results!" she exclaimed as the hyuuga girl's nose drip out blood from thought and agreed with Tenten along with finally getting pushed into the bath where Naruto was as TenTen switch the men side with another woman sign, so this way no one will walk in on them. She then clasps her hands up and down. "Another satisfy customer" she commented and blush from the sudden moans and wails of pleasures as she turn her head towards the bath room amazed how fast they were already at it. "Let Hinata have him, then get him the next time!" She said to herself and went behind the counter trying her best to ignore the lovers moan and groans, as she started panting along with rubbing her small chest sighing XXX Naruto who was in the springs had his head leaning on the edge of the bath breathing heavily and trying to calm his self, down from what he and Hinata just did! He couldn't believe that he and Hinata just had sex in the bathhouse along with being surprised no one entered"TenTen must've made sure that nobody will bother usWhich I have no problem with it, but I really wish the girls could at least control their heat in some degree" he muttered out, he has no problem with them doing it with him. He just doesn't like the idea of doing in an awkward location like the bathhouse for example, since it isn't private baths. "Oh shut it kit you know as fuck as I do, that you and the girls don't care if you did get caught or not when mating." The kyuubi stated as Naruto had to chuckle a bit and agree, they probably wouldn't care if they were going to get caught doing the act. But it didn't mean that they need to keep it at a decent level. "By the way kit, are you sure you are okay about leaving the village before the Chuunin exams?" "Yeah I'm actually cool about the suggestion there and idea, I don't want to fight in the Chuunin exams with wellLashing out to my opponents with no reasons." He said to the fox sighing and leaning further down in the bath, trying to relax. Hinata already left the springs with a happy smile along with not wearing a towel to hide her body from Naruto, being more daring lately. Especially now that she got free time from Kurenai sensei and declared to him that she and him will try and mate any giving chance along with wanting to surprise Naruto with a special jutsu that she haves been learning. "Plus having the pressure of the villagers wanting me to get killed in the exams are highly likable" he continued while blowing bubbles in the water. "Yeah that might happen, but the other reason is you really want the girls to be safe right?" "Definitely that and some down time will help us clear our thoughts. And I definitely need it after the week I had" he muttered out to the fox and twitched his ears from hearing someone entering the doors and tried his best to see who it was. "Sigh this will be nice especially all that hard work" The voiced belonged to Temari! Naruto widen his eyes in fear and quickly dunk his head under, freaking out at the fact that TenTen didn't stop her or at least knew that he was still in here! XXX Brief moment with the girl who had the sign up saying leave the money on the counter as she was in the next room, pleasuring herself along with silence seals up XXX

"Shit, I need to think come on Naruto think fast! Urgh wish I could just transform into something that won't show my foxOH god I am so stupid! Transform!" He crossed his fingers for the hand seal and transform into a small orange fox and quickly lifted his head over the water to breath and swim towards the edge of the bath to get out. "Hey there how did you get in here?" Temari announced out swimming forward along with watching the fox panic wildly at being caught and pulled the fox to her. She then turn around and lean up against the side of the bath with the fox who is Naruto, resting up between her chest causing the boy to sweat profusely at feeling the smooth skin. "Heh you remind me of a certain boy who too have fox like features" she giggled while petting the fox which she found it odd that it wasn't biting at her or clawing at her. So she types it up as one of those weird moments and continued stroking the fur on the fox. "Can I tell you something little guy, it is about GaaraAnd well Naruto." Which Naruto stop his frantic thrashing and looked up towards the girls eyes and blinked at seeing her hair out of the pig tails, along with how her blonde hair reaches down to the base of her neck. Her blue eyes close in a smile matter and continued with her speech. "Well I'm not sure if I should or not, but GaaraHas been alone for a very long time, nobody and I litterly mean nobody in our village. Will ever walk up to the boy or even speak to him, because of what he haves inside of him." She said quietly as he eyes soften and stared forward at the water. "I tried many times to approach him or become close to him, but he wouldn't let anyone close because of what his Uncle didHe closed his heart and believed his self to be a weaponAlong with not knowing what love or friendship is. Or the term of that matter" Naruto lowered his ears and looked towards the water with a sad lookHe heard the story from Gaara and hearing it in Temari's point of view clarified the truth behind what Gaara said. "All because of our stupid father putting the one tail in him!" she raised her voice a bit and made Naruto cringe from the volume and hate behind those words. He didn't know that their father was the one who sealed the one tail demon in Gaara, no wonder he could relate to the boy so well. "Because of our fathers stupidity and forcing Gaara into thinking that he is a weapon, caused my little brother to change and become what he wantedA weapon." She stated while letting few tears out from her eyes and giggle from the fox leaning up to lick them away and shook its head. She just hug the little guy closer to her along with leaning her cheek on his head while Naruto, was blushing badly at being pushed up against her chest along with not moving an inch. "But then after coming her and meeting up with a certain boyWhose name is NarutoHelp me get my brother back by whatever he talked about last night" She continued along with explaining to the little fox/Naruto how Gaara today was asking her or Kankuro if they needed help on anything, or wanting to go to the park along with eating out for lunch and everything. Even to wanting them to help the boy train for his next match in the Chuunin exams and having fun all at the same time. She then went onto a rant about how Kankuro and Gaara were wondering how Naruto was doing or what he haves been up too. Only for Naruto to blush from the joke she made that, the girls probably kept him hostage and doing dirty things only for her to blush from Gaara retorting saying that it might happen. Naruto had to chuckle on the inside at the fact Gaara wasn't far off since today Hinata did just that this evening to the boy in this exact bath house. He then felt Temari sitting Naruto on the pavement along with drying him off with her towel as his fur puff out from the static electricity as the girl knew in front of him with laughter and smooth his fur out. Naruto tried his best to keep his eyes shut along with not staring at the girl and sensed her walking away, while daring to open his eyes to let out a breath of relief to see the girl wrapped in a towel. Then paled when she stuck her head out form the arch way and winked at the boy saying. "Thanks for listeningNaruto" she chuckle and disappeared from sight. The transformation jutsu canceled out and show Naruto with wide blinking eyes and twitching his ears. He wondered how the hell Temari knew it was him and just asked an open question to nobody. "WhatWhat the hell just happen?" He muttered to himself and wiped his face with his hands and left the spring without scolding TenTen first of course.

XXX "Lord Hokage, Lady Tsunade and Master Jiraiya wants to meet you" the secretary said by peeking her head through the door and looked at the sad Hokage who was still moping about the devastation he put on Naruto and just absently wave his hands to tell her to let them in which she nodded and closed the door. He then looked up to the two and got an annoyed face when Jiraiya said. "Hey Sensei you look like Hell" Jiraiya joked while plotting himself on the nearby sofa while Tsunade came in after the sage along with her own smile agreeing with Jiraiya for once. "He's right I guess that's what you get for keeping Naruto's heritage a secret for twelve years" She remarked which Sarutobi groan and shook his head from his students getting him to feel worst even more, if that is possible. He then move his hands away from his face after hearing what seems to be a yellow folder with the words CRA on it, he put his hand on the folder and pulled towards himself along with opening up to see what holds inside the folder. "HuhWho's requesting to be put on the CRA? I don't recall authorizing this during one of the meetings?" Sarutobi asked along with reading the contents that were written. He then blink while leaning his head back a bit, then squinted his eyes to re-read the parts over again and stared up towards the two grinning student that even made him smile as he asked. "So what does Naruto want me to do?" For the next day, the council is going to be in for a surprise in the next Council meeting. Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO; Yikes lol this chapter might be lengthy to some, definitely my most longest I believe. So any way another chapter done along with the well, meeting and discussion of the new clan! Also to let everyone one know that this story is sadly coming close to the end. Now before you make assumptions lol, the Tsunade arc is not in this story on the account of Tsunade being there already, so the only arc left right now is to finish the Leaf destruction arc and then there's Sasuke's retriveal arc. So not that far from finishing, so there's going to some minor fillers along with some quick small missions they will do. Since I notice that this story lacks lot of action XD I should really fix that lol any way, I am open for some ideas for missions to put Naruto

and his team in, along with the girls. Also has anyone seen the new chapter, HOLY COW! I highly recomend going there and read it now for those who haven't yet. Aslo the next filler with Konohamaru was really good XD Any way yes, I am open for suggestion of filler like missions for when the leaf destruction arc get over and done with. If you guys don't want filler mission arc then I can go directly towards the Sasuke retrival arc if ya want lol. Any way yeah, send me a PM or comment in the review of mission ideas you have and I might or might not make them as Chapters, unless their very creative/fun/ or just doesn't make sense for the charcters XD Then I might write it out, though please don't get upset if it doesn't turn out exactly like you planned. Oh and I got permission from Crossoverpairinglover that I can use his OC for the next chapter after this one. Any way on to the comments/reviews! Crossoverpairinglover: Yup, those sleaze ball councilmen. Brandon Graham: thanks hope you continue reading ^_^ The Philosipher: lol and surprisingly it didn't take that long to make this chapter XD Helpful advice: Yeah I should read your review when I'm not half awake. Makes words look funny lol, but yes don't worry. Hinata and Naruto relations will improve. I'm just more of a plot builder type of writer if that made any sense, so don't worry Hinata and Naruto will in future chapters. Pensuka: Oh don't worry XD Good things will come ^_^ Pum1sunfire: Oh yeah karma will be sweet on the council and boy did I had fun! Thanks hope you keep reading : ) Deathmvp: thanks and I was gonna too make that scene, but for some reason didn't...Well then again I wanted to focus on Naruto's plans of how to get accepted in the CRA Naruhina: Its cool don't worry. Oh don't get me wrong, I'm not against it or anything XD I believe the whole love knows no boundries, is just I don't think I could really do much with Anko for preshippuuden arc since everything has been planned out, the plot, the whole situations with Naruto and the Council, the whole goal of bringing the Uzumaki's back. So in a way I didn't really have plans for Anko or where she would fit in, I just didn't want her to be added only to get ignored you know? Though I can see hilarity between her and the girls that much I can do, but plot device wise? I think other writers will do better than I will with Anko to be perfectly honest. Though I went to her bio on Pedia and surprisingly she is only 21 years old in pre-hippuuden arc. But hey, everyone can still have hope for the Shippuuden arc...up to the point of her getting caught by Kabuto... Scareletvirus: Thank you and I am really glad you enjoy that fight ^_^ I had tons of fun writing it out along with Shikamaru's abilitys, he is one of my favorite Naruto characters to use in Ultimate Ninja Storm 2, Broken bonds and the Ultimate ninja series. Darkassassin619: Lol glad you like the commentary with the Kyuubi and Naruto lol, and yeah that was buzzing around my head of what will happen if Kyuubi and Jiraiya did met with each other. Which ironically at the time I was writing that I remember a fanfic actually doing that having the nine-tailed fox out of Naruto along with a body. Lol yes that was the hotsprings moment idea I had in mind for this story and waited forever to execute that to fruition lol. Any way I hope everyone will like the fox that Naruto's summons, it took awhile to figure out who it was he will summon and decided on Usuki. Enjoy and have fun! Whoops almost forgot about Itachi and Kisame! Eh I think you all know I will put them in XD XXX

Chapter 24: Summon the foxes. Summonsed to the Council! "In all my life have I never been so excited to enter the Council room before. Boy Naruto, you are definitely considered the number one unpredictable ninja." Sarutobi thought to himself as he was still looking through the folders of the CRA. Also looking down the names of the girls who also want to participate with the boy in the events that will unfold, even seeing some hand writings of Jiraiya's and Tsunade's signature and political associates approving the deal. Sitting on his chair that was in the far back room of the council room, he was wistfully awaiting for the others to arrive and discuss of the surprise he haves in store for them. He himself was utterly surprised after going through the talk between Tsunade, Jiraiya and Naruto's Shadow clone for the reason behind the CRA. All he can say in his days of being a NinjaProud. Proud that Naruto was going to plan ahead and revive the Uzumaki clan back to life, along with informing him the Hokage, about the Council's secret plans of wanting Sasuke Uchiha to bring back his clan by also being in the CRA. Of course Sarutobi wouldn't allowed it originally, but then he would have to listen to the bitching and yelling of the civilians side, saying how bringing back the Uchiha clan will bring power and strength back into the leaf, or how benefit the boy's interaction with others along with being more friendlier. "I call bull on that, I have been keeping an eye on that boy after his duel with NarutoThank god I fore warn Kakashi about the fight between those two, or things would get bad quickly." He said to himself and blinked at the realization that he haves been talking to himself a lot lately and shook his head a bit, while lowering his hat down a bit further to block his eyebrows. "I really need to stop talking to myself like thisNot good for my health" he chuckled and then looked up to see the double doors of the council room open up to reveal, Koharu and Homura entering with what appear to be questioning looks. Boy will he have fun for the morning. "Ah Elders welcome have a seat, I have been expecting you." He called out while sitting up to pull over some chairs for them. The two were now worried about the man's health, considering the many visits they had with him. He was down and moping about along with saying apologies to Naruto, even though the boy wasn't there. Taking their seats and blinking at Sarutobi who took the seat in the middle between the two, which originally Danzo would have sat down. He then looked through the folders one more time with a snicker and smirking as If he was hiding a secret. So deciding what was making the man happy, Homura then spoke up by clearing his throat. "Sarutobi is there something you like to share with us?" He asked with curiosity dripping down his voice and slight excitement. "Must be good to have you smiling like that my dear friend" he complimented and tried to lean up a bit to see the papers only for Sarutobi to move it closer to himself with a smile. "I have to say you smiling like this are reallyHmm, how should I put it?" Koharu stated while tapping her chin for a bit and then looked at him with a smile. "Like the old days when we used to be active ninja's. What got you very excited and giddy?" Sarutobi just couldn't help himself, his two teammates were so curious of what is making him happy and smiling like a fool. It was very priceless for him and decided to ease them up along with tell them, they deserve to know any way. "Well for oneNaruto has forgiving me as of last night. By showing me this and being in his best plan ever!" he exclaimed while laying the folders down with the contents spilling out a bit, showing files of a updated Photo of Naruto with the fox features and his grinning face, Hinata hyuuga new photo as well, smiling brightly with both her eyes close. The next few others were also updated photos of Haku, Kin and TenTen all giving their own smiles and determination behind their eyes. Grabbing three papers each with the ninja status of the children chosen, Homura and Koharu both started looking through each of them along with what got the Hokage so antsy and happy about

and litterly bulge their eyes out, then started stammering through their sentences whipping their heads up to Sarutobi and back to the folders, while their hands went back and forth. Koharu then took it to answer them all for the group and exclaimed out. "HOLY SHIT, you serious, please tell, me the boy is not putting a prank on us!" she desperately asked hoping what her and Homura just read was true and it wasn't just prank from the number one prankster? Sarutobi chuckling at the distress the two were in along with the fact they also seem to be excited with the news about the Uzumaki boy wanting to revive his clan, before he could answer to their question. Another set of people came through the door, wearing broad smiles. It was Inoichi Yamanaka and Hiashi Hyuuga. "Ah Inoichi, Hiashi I guess you heard the news from your daughters?" Sarutobi chuckle/asked out making Koharu and Homura to raise their hands up and back down on the table meeting, as they couldn't believe that the head clans knew about this too and they didn'tEven their packable timing to show up right when Sarutobi was about to give them their answers. Inoichi sitting down and nodding his head just couldn't hide that smile of his, after the excitement last night and a huge buffet meal that his wife and daughter made for the occasion of a famous clan being revived. He couldn't agree more with Ino's statement that Naruto deserves this and being happy being with the ones he loves and cares about, hell! He was so furious the past couple weeks after hearing what happen to the boy's house and Kin being in that mess, along with Sasuke provoking him to fight and treat his DAUGHTER! HIS PRINCESS, like an object or just a means of breeding! He was livid and was going to put it upon himself to get the Hokage to putting Naruto in a CRA just to save the girls from any of the council clutches. But that was in the past, now is the present and boy was he excited. "After Ino explained what Naruto had in mind last night, I was so relieved that the boy thought ahead of meCause if he didn't came and ask you for permission. I would have" Inoichi jokingly said while shaking his shoulders up and down. Hiashi couldn't help but participate in the laughter, he too had the same experience only that both Hinata and Naruto came to him, as Naruto was for insurance to keep Hinata positive about talking to him, along with filling in some blanks just in case Hinata or Naruto himself missed anything. He couldn't have been so proud of the two and Hinata even more, since she help along with the plan. Taking a quick sip of water that was handed to him by some Anbu's, he quickly added his sentence as well. "I am on the same boat as Inoichi-san. I too would've brought up the subject of CRA for both Hinata and Naruto. After hearing their plans and the boy's dreams of reviving the clan back to once it was, I litterly agree to their terms and permission to have Hinata married off to him." He then quickly raised his hand seeing the eyebrows rising in the elders and Sarutobi. "Don't you worry about the Hyuuga council, cause Naruto made an excellent proposal for them and that is if Hinata hyuuga were to be part of the Uzumaki clan, she will be entitled in learning the ways of Fuunjutsu, scheming little prankster. Now I know why he is called un-predictable ninja" he chuckle along with the surprised looks of Sarutobi, Koharu and Homura. Everything the boy went through, everything he has to put up and live through for his entire life. Was out smarting, the best of the best! He had back up plans for when the council denies his right for the CRA, by having Sarutobi or the Third Hokage announce his heritage to back him up on the matter and showing proof of him being an Uzumaki or in this case, Kushina and Minato's son. Then he went ahead and plan for Hinata not to get branded by the Bird cage seal, by saying if one of the Heirs were to marry off to a powerful clan. That it will benefit for the hyuuga's to get a chance to learn the ways of sealing jutsu's by having Hinata and giving her permission to be wed to the boy for this to come true. "And what did the council say Hiashi?" Sarutobi asked leaning against his folded hands that were touching his chin and smiled when he looked towards him with a determine smile.

"My brother informed me that they agreed to Naruto's term and that he showed great wisdom and efficacy of how important the Byakkugan was" He informed. Koharu and Homura was just overwhelm, by the way everyone was talking and openly saying how the girls along with the Hyuuga council letting the boy marry to Hinata confirmed their suspicions Naruto is not joking of wanting to bring the Uzumaki clan back and living among the villa"Wait, wait, wait. Hokage I think we might hit a road block" Koharu suddenly said while shaking her hands and head in a 'hold on a minute' fashion. Before she continued she blinked from Sarutobi handing her a paper from the folder. She then took it gently and looked at the contents along with widening her eyes while clasping her mouth. "Koharu whatWhat is it?" Homura asked seeing the old woman having tears in her eyes and inhaled deeply and just smiledHanding the papers to her fellow teammate and getting patted on the back by Sarutobi. Brought great confusion to the other head clans while waiting for Homura to tell them what was in it. "Oh kamiThe boy found his Uzumaki scroll from the land of waves, after discovering the destroyed Uzushiogakure village" He said quietly at the same time seeing the surprise look in the men faces as they looked to each other and back. "That same scroll Naruto had, got burned down with his houseSHIT, Fuck them all, how could they done this behind our backs!" Homura said slamming the papers down and glided his hands through his hair and slid the papers towards Hiashi who quickly took it and read through it with stern eyes. Inoichi lightly slammed his fist down on the table as some of the glasses of water shook from the impact. "Damn the civilian council'sWill Naruto still be able to enter the CRA without the Uzumaki scrolls?" He wondered and saw that Hiashi raised an eyebrow a bit along with re-reading the sentence again. "Yes Young Naruto will still be able too, since his blood belongs to Kushina and Minato" he smirked at the wide face Inoichi along with whom looked towards Hiashi to see if this could be confirm, the hyuuga just nodded and move his hand a bit to confirm his suspicion. "Lord Hokage is right, Naruto with a help of Tsunade I believe, since his handwriting isn't that of nobles. Says here that, "I Uzumaki Naruto, can confirm and bide upon the voices of one Senju Tsunade, One Sarutobi Senju and the Toad sage that can confirm any by laws that degree, of any false persona or giving information with their words that I am of Uzumaki blood. I Uzumaki Naruto also hear by voice by one Fire daimyo for approval and confirmation letter to be sent to One Sarutobi Senju, that it states I am by Clan Restoration Act law and Lord Hokage's voice. That if the Council was to decline my rights to enter, that One Uzumaki Naruto can prove that he is an Uzumaki clan member, by using his clans Jutsu's." Hiashi quoted and couldn't help to shake his head with both eyes close along with sliding it forward to Inoichi. "The boy showed great tenacity to enter this programmed just to protect those girls. I am deeply moved and impress" Hiashi commented and saw everyone nodding their heads, along with Inoichi giving his own version of Ino's smile, then gave the papers back to the Third as more Council members came in with Inoichi saying. "This is so going be fun to watch" "Alright Lord Hokage why are we all here, I thought you usually don't like having meetings this early in the morning?" Miss Haruno asked while yawning lightly while commenting on the fact she herself, don't usually get up this hour or time of day. Unless an important matter was to be discuss today especially since tomorrow is the Chuunin exams. "Ah that is true Miss Haruno, but I assure everyone in this room that it is quite important, especially for the Clan heads here" he stated with a broad smile, seeing how Choza, Tsume and Shikaku all looked towards him with confusion as they took their seats and waited for what they needed to discussThough they were also confused of why the civilians were here if it is Ninja matters?

Sarutobi then looked towards the civilian side and blinked at the many injuries that were on them, wondering what the hell happen to them and heard slight snickering coming from behind him that made him to shake his head. "Tsunade of course, she must've gotten wind of what they did and took it in her hands to pulverize them. Damn she beat me to it again!" thought Sarutobi. Tsume who was getting a bit impatient raise her voice up. "Alright, if this haves something to do with the Head clans, then why the damn civilian councils here?" she raised her voice making sure the scumbags were able to hear her, all the while smirking to herself at the looks they were giving her along with some groans from those who had bandages on their heads. Clearing his throat along with patting the folder on the table, Sarutobi decided that he shouldn't keep them waiting, since some are impatient. "Alright, the reason the Civilian council is here is that, wellI want some rumors and information to be told to me right now." He glared towards him and lowered his eyes half way, seeing how all of them nodded. They were already in deep trouble as it is, might as well come clean before getting more bones broken by Tsunade. "Alright, I heard some information from my students and Kakashi Hatake. That you were planning to put Sasuke Uchiha in the CRA behind my back?" he asked with slight anger behind his words. The Ninja side of course were furious of them doing that, why should the little ego fool be put in the CRA? He doesn't hang out with anyone he doesn't even interact with his fellow teammates or any of the villagers at all! Miss Haruno being the one with less broken bones in her body, though still aching from the massive headache she got from the medic woman. Stood up and spoke for them. "We the civilian side believed that it is high time, to think about reviving the Uchiha clan back to its glory. I mean they were the ones that have aided us as police force and funded their parts in building the leaf village. Plus, it will be a good way for Sasuke to interact with those around his age group" She announced while slowly sitting back down. Sarutobi, the elders, the sannin and clans all blinked their eyes at the woman. She was speaking the truth, or at least her truth behind the reason of putting Sasuke in the CRA. Anko after interrogating the woman after burning down Naruto's house, and help from Ibiki. Found the woman telling no lies of wanting Sasuke to spend time with the children of his age or the people in the village, in hopes of making the boy more interactive and light hearted. Plans for him to provoke and attack Naruto? Was not the woman's idea, sure she hates Naruto and every being of his presence. "And by doing this Haruno, who were the girls that you had in mind for the boy to wed with?" asked Sarutobi. He moved his hands up under his chin and stared intently at the woman, if she doesn't list Haku or any of the girls in Naruto's list. Then it will show she was more concern about the boy's lone wolf attitude then being that of the Uchiha. Smiling towards the Hokage and letting out her breath she then spoke up. "Well at first I wanted Sakura to be with the boy. Though seeing how happy she is along with being around Rock Lee to improve her ninja career. I just let it go" She then shook her head for what she is about to say. "I guess I owe it to Naruto for changing my daughter's ways. Kami do I owe himbut for SasukeI was thinking of seeing with some of my friends if their daughters would want to be part of it." She finished along with taking a sip from her glass. Looking towards Anko and Ibiki who were hidden in the room, for their reason being here is to notion if any of the councils were to be lying or giving false information from what they gave during their interrogation. Seeing the two nodded at him confirm, that Miss Haruno is slowly changing her views on Naruto. SLOWLY of course, nodding his head with the good answer from the woman, he then slowly turned his head towards the others to see what they got to say. "Then how about the rest of you, seeing how Miss Haruno changed her idea of Sakura being part of Sasuke's CRA. What were the girls you paired the boy up with" he showed very high KI behind those words and ready to kill them on sight. The snobby rich looking Council member, who does the business in the village cleared his throat

and stood up with his nose in the air. "Well seeing how its Miss Haruno's loss to be part of a big clan, we of the civilians won't hide our information of whom the boy was paring up with." He said adjusting his shirt collar a bit, he then knelt down to the floor as everyone could hear what could be a bag zipper being open, he then laid out papers on the table showing the girls that were going to be with Sasuke. Hiashi and Inoichi were giving off even higher KI, since they already heard it from their daughters. "We establish that with the Clan heads permission, that their daughters could be wed to young Sasuke for the CRA programmed. I mean think of the possibility with the Sharingan and the other bloodlines" The snob like council informed while sitting down to rest his aching back of his while grunting out. "Even Young Haku should be in the CRA. On the account she is the last of the Yuki clan and could" before he could finish. Sarutobi slammed his fist down on the table with enough force to lift some of the glasses on the table. "NO, Haku Hyuuga even if not blood related, is still part of the Hyuuga clan by law and adoption papers. So I wouldn't be sleazing your way of thinking you have rights of what she can or cannot do. If Mia were to hear of this she would throttle all of you and I will just sit back and watch as she does it too" he said leaning back on his chairs at the pale faces the civilians had. On the account that Mia haves a terrible temper along with not being good with people controlling others. He should know he had to put her in probation many times for not following orders in the Anbu team, even if the intensions are good. Or injuring a client for getting a bit frisky with some of her teammates and her for that matter! "As for what happen to the Yuki clan ninja's. Nothing about them in record show that they perish, all we know is that some of the bloodlines in the land of waves went into hiding. So I wouldn't count out Haku being the last one, any way now that's out of the way, I denied the request of Sasuke Uchiha for entering the CRA" He announced which the civilians minus Miss Haruno. They were in rage and screaming out to the Hokage that he will regret of not reviving the Uchiha clan, or getting the boy to become more interactive with other ninjas in the village. "My mind is made up. He attack fellow ninjas, he assaulted a fellow ninja who I remind you, was training for the Chuunin exams tomorrow by provoking him into battle. So don't you dare tell me how I should run my village!" he yelled and lashed out to the others who gulped and nodded their heads quickly. Then raised a question "Wait then Lord Hokage? On the matter of CRA what clan is asking permission to reside here in the village?" the hefty council man asked, along with earning nods from the others, even the clan heads minus Inoichi and Hiashi. Were all wondering the same thing as they wait for the Hokage to speak up for who they were? Chuckling to his self and winking at the elders and his students. He cleared his throat and went on a history lesson to give them a clue. "Well they were the ones who helped the Senju clan to flourish and prosper the leaf village. As of today their symbol has been implanted on everything, the flags, the buildings, the battle gears for the ninjas." He started as he watched Shikaku Nara widening his eyes, along with shaking his head at the already information he gathered. Sarutobi then saw the man whisper it in Choza's ears, along with laughing on the inside at the Akamichi face widening with surprised and quickly replaced it with a huge smile with closed eyes. "They were the one who also helped the First Hokage to defend this village fromYou all should've guess why I don't want Sasuke in the CRA. The raid of the Uchiha and the man who started it all" He looked around the room and saw the Ninja side glaring deeply at the civilians council members. As they show slight pity but didn't care none the less since that was because of one man's influence over the Uchiha's made them acted that way. Why would it be any different with Sasuke? "So to be blunt and get things over withThat person who wants to rebuild his clan here in the Leaf village is none other than" He paused for a moment and stared at every ones looks along with what reactions they will have for this information. He had to chuckle at everyone acting a bit childish by leaning forward towards him wanting and asking, "Who is it?" fashion. He then looked over towards Ibiki and Anko who looked like they had a good idea who it might be. Clearing his throat and getting ready to cover his ears, he then said. "Uzumaki Naruto"

XXX "Summoning Jutsu!" shouted Naruto as he slammed his hands down onto the rocky ground that was near the lake. Once his hand made contact on the ground along with a sudden appearance of smokescreen covering his entire body. Blow away from the wind along with showingNothing. "ARGH, Pervy Sage you sure that Kuchaya was seriously joking about the whole learning two Brank Jutsu" Naruto asked with slight breathing of his words and stared towards the old man, who was sitting down next to Hinata as the two of them blinked at the lack of a summoned fox. Scratching his chin along with analyzing the problem for the boy, he couldn't really understand why none of the foxes were showing themselves. Sure Kuchaya herself needs High Chuunin to Mid Jonin level Chakra to be summoned, but the boy is using the right amount to summon her? So what is the matter? Hinata thinking it through along with twitching her ears a bit, crossed her arms trying to think of anything that seemed out of place. Along with what Naruto and Jiraiya told her this morning when she arrived to see the boy summon the foxes. "AnoNaruto-kun, did Mia sensei said anything that is special about this jutsu?" She asked with a tilt of her head with blinking eyes. Watching the boy lean on his knees for a bit along with sweat dripping down from his hair, lean back up while staring up to the clouds in thought. "Well if I remember correctly, when you're summoning foxes to aid you in battle. You don't know what kind of fox you will get, along with not knowing what they are good at? Which could be Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu and sometimes medical jutsu each one of being different colors for that element or fighting style." He recalled along with staring at the girl who got up from the boulder she was sitting on and walked towards him to see if she could figure out if he was giving the right amount of Chakra. She then turned her head towards Jiraiya along with seeing the man still in the thinking stage of what is going on. "Master Jiraiya?" "Hmm yes Hinata?" he asked while looking up to the girl. She then bit her thumb a bit and pulled it away from her mouth after getting the right words to use. "How much Chakra does Naruto-kun need for Kuchaya?" she asked the sage along with feeling Naruto standing next to her with his arm wrapping around her waist, earning the girl to smile at the affection. Smiling at the two and shaking his head, he then slapped his hands on his knees and stood up. "Well, just like Summoning the boss toad. IT should be around High Chuunin to Mid Jonin level chakra, which Naruto has been using ever since you got here Hinata." He explained while seeing the boy let out a defeated sigh, with Hinata patting his back for support. "Although like Naruto said, the foxes are quite random when you're summoning them. So I suggest you Naruto" he quickly then pointed to the boy, then moved his finger to Hinata. "Along with Hinata helping you, since I think you are down about Genin level Chakra right?" which Naruto responded with a nod of his head to answer the sage's question of his Chakra level being very low. "Okay then, Hinata I want you to help him summon, but this time you two are going for a Specific fox this time. Think of oneThat suits the both of you as Ninjas okay and see what happens" he announced while crossing his arms in front of his chest with a broad smile. Naruto who looked at Hinata and her to him, just shrug their shoulders and got into the position. Hinata resting a hand on Naruto's back, pouring some chakra through the boy along with Naruto doing the hands seals for the jutsu and shouted. "Summoning Jutsu!" he announced, he then slammed his hands down on the ground once more with both his chakra and Hinata's mixing together, the ink writings then appeared underneath the boy and burst of smoke erupted from the ground.

Jiraiya then smiled at feeling another presence being among them while hiding themselves quite well. "Another thing about foxes is that they are also cunning as wellI see that Kuchaya has sent one over to test them." He thought to himself and blinked at the extra tail shadow that Hinata got, as they both leer towards the spot of where the supposed fox should be. "Argh not again, even with both Hinata and I's chakra we still didn't get one to come!" Shouted Naruto as he felt Hinata just hugged him to cheer him up along with wrapping her tail with his. "Sorry Hinata" "Naruto-kun you should not be sorry, I'm sure it is nearly impossible for Genins to summon an animal at this age" she smiled to the boy who chuckled with nodding his head. He then felt her taking couple steps back for the boy to get some room along with watching him stretch his arms out. "I bet even Master Jiraiya had a hard time summoning them as well?" She said shifting her pale red eyes towards the man, who sheepishly rubbed the back of his head and nodded. It was true, as a kid he had trouble summoning even one simple tadpole along with only summoning baby frogs with legs. Turning around to face Hinata with his tired smiled, he lean forward and gave quick peck on the cheek and stood back along with hearing her let out a sigh. "Your right Hinata, I have to remember that without practice, I will never be able to come this far with my training?" he suddenly went quiet and stared down at the ground where Hinata's shadow was. The girl blinking in confusion of why he suddenly went quiet looked towards where he was staring and saw that it was her shadow he was staring at. Twitching her ears and looking back to the boy as she wonder what caught his interest? "Hinata I don't know if you sawBut you have two tails in your shadow" he informed, causing the girl to raise both her eyebrows and turn back to the shadow againHe was right, she did have two tails wagging happily. She then quickly put her hand on her tail to see if they were mistaken, then let out a sigh seeing how she still haves one tail. Which then brings up the question of there being two for her shadow? "Hold still Hinata I am goingtoo" He quietly said and inch closer to the shadow and then jump right at the tip of the tail. "YEEEEEEOWCH!" shouted a voice that shot out from the ground in a black stretch out ink, all the while circling Naruto up and down his body, along with scratches and screaming were coming from the boy. "AAAAH, GET IT OFF ME, GET IT OFF ME!" He screamed trying his best to grab whatever it was that is scratching the daylights out of him. Jiraiya who was laughing his ass off on the ground along with pounding his fist and feet into the ground was enjoying the show. Hinata who was about to help Naruto out, saw the black thing jump to her along with running all over her body but minus the scratching. "Ha-ha, stop! That tickles stop it! HEY!" she cried out along with suddenly blushing madly as she felt the thing go between her breast and stuck its head out from there along with shaking its head. It was a black fur fox! "UmmExcuse me" she then drop it as the soft fur felt good on her skin right now and decided to just let it be. Considering it wasn't really moving and growling at Naruto. "Yo what is the deal with the shrimp there, stepping all over my tail like that? I should warn you, my mother is the chief of the foxes and she can easily tear you limb from limb!" the small black fox cried out along with seeing Naruto glaring at it with his hands on his forehead, along with a small tear drop from his eyes, then face forward towards the little fox by leering deeply into it. "Well excuse me I have been trying to call you guys for over the past two hours since eight in the morning! I am tired and low on Chakra so it would have gone a lot easier if some of you finally

showed up!" He yelled the blinked a couple of times to finally realize where exactly the fox was and shot straight up with a blush while screaming "WHAT THE HELL GET OUT OF HINATA'S CHEST YOU PERVERTED FOX!" The black slick fur foxed blinked its blue eyes a bit and then stared up to the girl that the boy called Hinata. "She doesn't seem to mind me being between her maturing breasts" it bluntly said all the while staring back to Naruto with a fox grin. "Why you jealous that I can touch these pillows and you can't? Why a buffoon" it snickered, while earning a big blush from Naruto as he was stammering and stuttering his best to make a comeback, while Hinata had a blush of her own from embarrassment? No, just from the fact the fox is being very blunt like along with teasing Naruto as if it "Ano, fox-sanAre you a female or male?" Hinata asked while blinking down to the little fox that then looked up with a grin. "Definitely female, names Usuki. I am as you will called the void of the clan" she announced earning some blank stare from Naruto and Hinata, then the fox shifted a bit more into Hinata's chest, getting the girl to let out small eeps a bit. Then giggle at the relaxed look Usuki have on her face along with Naruto blushing even deeper. "I have to say these are very soft and warm, a lot warmer than my mom's that is for sure. SoDid you two summon me, cause I have to say it is quite rare to get me out" She informed them while yawning a bit. Earning some confused looks from the two of them as they looked up at each other and back to the fox. "What do you mean Usuki?" Naruto asked while crossing his arms a bit tilting his head. "Well, I am, nor am I a type of fox that you can summon to fight in big battles like the others." She started explaining to the two as she was very excited to be finally summoned among to the human realm and so far, she definitely likes the company between the two along with smelling their love for each other. "Hell even Mia, who is our current contract holderWell now you and Hinata of course. Can never summon me as much anymore" she said with a sad tone to her voice. Hinata seeing this petted Usuki's head gently along with asking. "Why Usuki-sanIs it because she haves enough chakra to summon Kuchaya?" Hinata asked, while trying her best to stroke the female fox's fur as she let out purring noises from the gentle caress. "That is exactly why, mother told me that if she were to summon me. I would over fry her chakra networks" This information caused Naruto and Hinata to look up at each other with slight panic and looked back to her. In which the fox looked between the two children and smiled up to them "It means that I am a familiar. One you use to aid your physical body and skillsThink of me as a shape shifting accessary that wrap around your wrists, forehead, ankles and arm. For Example!" she suddenly shot out from Hinata chest, along with making the girl moan out from the sudden intrusion of fur rubbing between her and then wrapped all around Naruto, causing the boy to laugh and chuckle out then calmed down when he felt the fox wrap up to his wrist and transformed into what looked like a bracelet. "Tell Naruto, what do you feel?" Being amazed at Usuki's abilities suddenly felt more strength in his arm muscles, along with a steady flow of chakra! "Whoa it feels like I am getting a lot stronger than I usually am and this chakraIt feels" he couldn't put it in words as he was snapping his fingers, he then looked at Usuki. "Emptiness or nothingnessSee, I was supposed to be none existence as I was born from the flowing Nature of the Human realm and the fox realm. By my mother being summoned into battle along with somehow getting flow of energy between both realms" she explained and got off from Naruto by the black streak shooting down to the ground, to show a small black fur fox with a very slim and skinny body, with the tail being very thin along with wagging with after images.

"SoThat means you gather the chakra between the realms every time you morph into things like that?" Naruto asked slowly, seeing if he understands all of this along with Hinata blinking towards the small fox that grin and tilted her head to the boy. "HuhI was told you're one not to be able to keep up with things. But in a nut shell yes, I summon empty chakra that is gather in between the realms, which is why you felt the chakra being nothing In a way, the foxes elders originally saw me as useless or a monsterJust because I was born by the energy flow and said I was a mistake" She said laying down on the ground with her head resting on her paws, while her ears laid flat against her head. Naruto could not believe itShe was treated just the same as him. She was treated differently because she was born out of nothingness from her mother and the elders saw her as a monster just like him, a mistake just like him. Feeling the boy arms around her and pulling her into a hugged he rested his head next to her neck and chuckled out. "I believe we will get along quite well Usuki! Names Naruto Uzumaki!" he said while putting her down and saw the fox looking up at him with confusion. "You meanYou're from the Uzumaki clan andAnd you want" "And I want you to be my familiar!" he announced while fist pumping towards the little fox who couldn't help but pounce on him and saying thanks to the boy over and over, then jumping towards Hinata who was giggling madly from the over joyed fox. Jiraiya who was watching this played out was sniffing and desperately trying to wipe away the waterfall tears that were coming out from his eyes and ripped up his notes that he wrote a bit earlier from the fox going between Hinata's chest. "This kid is killing meSniff aw god, I got to get away from him or else my perversion status will go down the drain!" He said to himself along with shaking his head. Once they got to know Usuki a bit more along with seeing what other things she could morph into, surprised Hinata and Naruto a lot that she could easily morph into any type of Ninja weapons, scrolls, gloves any item they could think off. Hinata who felt like teasing Naruto for the day whisper into Usuki right ear as the fox was twitching it a bit and shifting her blue eyes left and right then grin evil like at Hinata and shook paw to hand with the girl at the agreement. Naruto who was busy eating the ramen that Hinata cooked before leaving the Hyuuga compound, heard his name being called by her and looked over to the girl and did what no Naruto has ever done beforeHE DROP HIS RAMEN! The girl he was staring at was wearing what seems to be an open black V-strap swimsuit that wasn't covering anything in the middle, only from the bottom and in front of her chest. Not even covering the sides of them as she then lean forward to pose in front of the boy and blew a kiss at him. After she did that Naruto went sky rocketing with a nose bleed along with Jiraiya also as they both crashed right into the ground and flinching tremendously from blood lost along with wide open eyes. Hinata swimsuit then morph off of her and replaced them with her normal black t-shirt and purple long pants again. While the swimsuit change back to Usuki who was snickering un-controllably and then burst out laughing with the hyuuga girl as it was the best prank she ever done in a long time. XXX After everyone has calmed down and tons of apology kisses from Hinata, they were enjoying the rest of the morning with learning what Mia was doing as Usuki told them that she is planning something very secretive, along with Kuchaya her mother telling her to inform Naruto that he was indeed trick into having to learn two B rank jutsu. The boy though wasn't upset about it as he figures that Kuchaya probably wanted to see how far he will go to learn the summoning jutsu and is glad she did trick him, or else he would never be this focus on a task before.

"Though Usuki how were you able to morph into" "I told you Naruto I'm a void or made of nothingness. So in a reverse contrast of the term, I can turn into anything I want. This is the first time I ever tried morphing into something, since I couldn't do it in the Fox realm" she informed them while purring from Hinata stroking her fur. Then Hinata smiled at the reason why Usuki couldn't turn into anything in the fox realm! "Hey Usuki maybe because you were born in the fox realm, your powers are probably neglected there for being an unknown source of chakra." She informed then Naruto perked up with twitching ears and grin. "Which probably means that here in the human realm, your powers work at its fullest!" he exclaimed to the little fox who blinked at the revelation with wide eyes and giggle out from the irony of it all. Before they could delve into the conversation they all turn to feeling a presence and saw that it was the second proctor from the Chuunin exams which Naruto quickly yelled out. "AH It's the crazy woman protect me Hinata!" he then hid behind Hinata shaking and shaking Hinata from his trembling body being afraid of Anko wanting his blood who smirked at the boy as she approached them. "Nice to see you again Gaki, any way where is your perverted sage of a teacher?" She asked to the two of them looking around the area with her grey eyes for the man who she spotted near the rocks. Writing in a hard back book that wasn't the color orange what so ever and then called out to him. "Yo Sage Jiraiya you and the Gaki's here are being called to the Council room immediately!" she informed to the man who waved his hands in an okay fashion. She then stared down to Naruto who flinched from her gaze along with Hinata hardening her own eyes up to the proctor in case she would do anything to harm the boy which Anko just closed her eyes and ruffle the girl's hair. "Don't you worry I won't harm the boy. I just wanted see if there was any close relation to the fourth." She informed them which Naruto blinked his eyes and let out a calming breath, seeing how things were already starting to play out with his plans and step quietly away from Hinata's back and rubbed the back of his head bashfully. Usuki though tilt her head and would've died if anyone will say this to Anko. "What with your outfit, it looks like you have nothing underneath that big jacket of yours, except that fishnet. Are you one of those Kunoichi's who uses their body as weapons?" The black fox asked wagging her tail up to the woman who stared down at the little creature. "Well you got some guts there little girl, to speak bluntly" Anko retorted and blush bashfully from the next thing Usuki said. "So what happens if your jacket open up to reveal your breas-mmmph!" she then got her mouth covered by both Hinata and Naruto, trying to keep the blunt fox quiet as Anko just openly laughed from these blunt question and shook her head. She has never met a summon creature like this before and have to say it was entertaining. "Well then it's their fault for staring now is it. Alright you three, get to the council in five minutes. And Naruto?" she quickly said earning some stares from the three on the ground and saw she had a small caring look. "Make sure you have something to prove you're an Uzumaki okay? There are more civilian councils then there are Ninja's" She added while walking away with a wave of her hand. "Well give them one hell of a show Gaki, Ja ne!" she quickly added and disappeared. Slipping through their grip Usuki quickly shook her head left and right. While staring up to the two of them and saw the sad looks on their faces. "What's wrong you two, you were so happy earlier? Want me to bite the woman in the ass for upsetting you?" she asked while showing her very small K-9 teeth as Hinata spoke up with slight chuckles.

"No, no the proctor didn't upset usIt's just that Naruto and I forgot that we needed a scroll from his familyBut" she then looked down and away while Naruto scratched the back of his head with a defeated sigh. "It burn down with my house, after they tried to get rid of meSure I could use jutsu's from the scrolls. But if what Grandma Tsunade told me is that I still need the scroll to confirm my heritage." He groaned while sitting down with his hands covering his eyes. Jiraiya who was watching this had to sigh and then blinked with an idea popping in his head. He then look towards Usuki who was moving her paw under Naruto's chin and lifted it up a bit and wonder if she was going to ask what it looked like and smiled. "It's okay NarutoWhat did the scroll look like?" she asked with blinking eyes while Hinata straighten her ears up and saw the little fox wink at her with a smile and couldn't help but smile with Usuki. Naruto just breathed out and started discussing what the scroll look liked, the paper covering being those of waves and water, with the Uzumaki seal in the middle. While the top and bottom of the scroll had blue knob like covering to keep the scroll of jutsu's inside. He then blinked his eyes at the fox slowly and changing her body with define grace and once she was done with everything she was a splitting image of the Uzumaki scroll that he describe to her and was just dumb founded. Before he could commented about the genius plan, Jiraiya shouted to the two that they were heading out and going to the council room to meet up with the old prunes and see their shock looks along with rubbing it in their faces! XXX The council room was filled with howlers and yelling, screaming and arguing over that the demon will ruin them all, that he is not the fourth son! While some of them were shouting out for the demons head for treason of claiming his self to be a Namikaze, son to the fourth Hokage. Sarutobi just sat there with the other head clans with smiles, they were just enjoying all the insults that were being thrown around and the groans that some of them will feel from their aching bodies. "I mean the bastard is late for the meeting!" one of the council shouted which Shikaku looked up to a clock and said. "No he still got five more secondsfourthreetwo" Then they all looked towards the door with Jiraiya entering with a bloody nose and writing down in his note, flaring out smoke from his mouth walking towards one of the empty chairs and sat down. Then everyone rolled their eyes and shook their head from Tsunade punching Jiraiya into the ground, with his but in the now hole he was in, with his legs up and arms on each side of him. Trying his best to pull himself out of the hole with grunts and groans of protest by pushing his arm and hands against the floor Then they all turn towards the door again with the girls who were listed on the papers, having big smiles as each one walked in after another. With Hinata and Haku helping bring Naruto in with bashful looks, as the boy was dazed and covered with lipsticks all over his face and trying his best to steady his self from the onslaught of kisses. "Boy show respect when you're in the presence of the council!" the hefty council men shouted along with pounding his fist on the table. In turn shook Naruto out of his daze and blinked his eyes a bit and smiled to the fat man. "Hey thanks for shaking me out of the dazed. I wasn't expecting the girls all to attack me with kisses Eheh" he bashfully said while rubbing the back of his head bashfully, while ignoring the sneer looks he was receiving from the civilian side of the council and bow to the ninja side with respect. "So I

was told the Ninja side wanted to see me?" he asked then wince his eyes from the outburst of the civilians. "All of us called you, you sticking brat!" an old lady shouted along with getting some growls from some of the girls. While Naruto blew against his bangs with his eyes looking up while patting the morph scroll that was on his waist as he then whisper out. "How you holding up there Usuki?" he asked quietly. "I'm doing good Naruto just make sure this doesn't go on for about ten minutes. I don't think I will be able to stay like this forever, along with keeping the writings together" she explained as Naruto can feel the chakra from her body was starting to drain. "Don't worry, I'm singling the old man right now to speed things up" He replied back while sending small hand language to Sarutobi who nodded in agreement, as he finally saw what was in the boy's hands. "So that scroll there is a fox summon with the ability to morph?" Sarutobi asked through hand language as the boy replied back with his own. "Yes Old man, but she can't hold it for longer than ten minutes, so we better speed things up" "Alright don't worry it won't be very long I promise." He then cleared his throat and pounded his mallet on the table lightly. "Alright we called you here Naruto along with the chosen girls that you wish for, to be part of a Clan Restoration Act, an act that allows the dying clan members to undergo marriage to the woman he deems worthy or haves falling in love with. Do you accept the responsibility that is taken with these terms of CRA?" He asked the boy with a smile, which Naruto nodded with determination. "You bet cha old man" then winced from the snobby council man shouting. "This is ridicules! The boy shows no shape or form of loving anything in his life, along with the mature behavior!" Slamming his mallet hard on the table along with tipping over some glasses of water on the table, Sarutobi then glare out to the man and lashed out. "One more interruption of this discussion and I will have both Anko and Tsunade to personally see to your dismissal!" "But-" "No buts! I gave you the seats of this council so you can provide the city with responsibility, but all you ever given were troubles and sneaking orders behind my back. So shut the hell up and let me get this damn meeting and greeting for the new clan over with!" He shouted and caused everyone there to blink at the old man, even Naruto had to rub his eyes a few times to make sure that it was the same old man he knew? "So this is it what Pervy sage meant by not making the old man angry, holy shit almost felt like wetting myself" he said to himself along with Usuki shivering from the sheer cold KI that the Hokage released. He then cleared his throat along with sipping his water to get rid of the dryness in his voice, and patted on the papers. "Alright, the ninja council head members have agreed that Uzumaki Naruto will be allowed to marry one Ino Yamanaka, and one Hinata hyuuga. Along with full support from both clans to help you Uzumaki Naruto with construction and providing trade offers in the near future, along with alliances with the Inazuka clan, Nara clan and the Akamichi clans. Do you accept their offer?" He asked even though there was no reason and hopefully that the fox was able to hold out long enough since four

minutes have already pass. "Yes I do" Naruto said smiling towards the group that was in the room, who nodded while Tsume just gives a, thumbs up to the boy. "Alright, TenTen and Kin I probably know the answers but?" Which he saw the girls nodded along with Haku too, who she hope that her mother will allowed her to marry to Naruto. Only to widen her eyes from Sarutobi announcing to her "Don't worry Haku, Mia sent a messenger fox over to me this morning, and approves to the idea, so no need of worriment" he smiled to the girl as she rested a hand on her chest and blew out some air. The civilians minus Miss Haruno who left the room for getting a headache, with Tsunade telling her to find Shizune along with telling the woman she will help her with her problem and then got thanked by the woman and left the room with Shizune earlier that day. As for the council they all stared at each other with evil smirks and knew that Naruto needs some proof or identification of being said an Uzumaki. The snobby council man then stood up with his nose high in the air while speaking up. "Well then behalf of everyone here. Will the demI mean boy, show some proof that he does belong to somePowerful clan he proclaims to be from?" He said, though Naruto didn't hear any hate behind the words clan, meaning that they know about the Uzumaki's, so why give him a hard time? Considering his last name wasn't a dead giveaway that he belonged to the clan. "You know I am from that clan, or else I wouldn't have the last nameOh I don't know UZUMAKI? Sheesh I thought the council were to suppose, to be wise" he remarked getting some boastful laughter by Tsume while the others covered their mouths at the truth behind the boy's words. Though the other side were sneering at him did felt sheepish of not seeing the hint there. "Any way, here ya go Old man. Proof that I belong to the clan" He announced while walking up to Sarutobi and ignoring the council for reaching out a hand to grabbed the scroll and probably spill water on it. "Careful, Usuki is really low on chakra" Naruto whisper to Sarutobi's ear. "Don't worry I can transfer some of my chakra into her. Is that okay Usuki?" Sarutobi informed the fox and felt the creature shake a little indicating it was am okay. So which he did and flow some low chakra into the scroll and un-wrapped the seal and open it up. He was simply amazed at Naruto's memory and Usuki's skill as everything that was probably written in the scroll, was all smooth out and legible to read! He then grabbed the seal of the Uzumaki with his left hand, faced it towards the council members as the ninja side nodded for the proof, along with the civilians muttering under their breath for the distinct seal. While the girls were all hugging each other in excitement along with asking Hinata of how Naruto got the scroll back, only for the girl to tell them that she will explain after the meeting. Wrapping the scroll back and handing it to Naruto, Sarutobi turn to the council and felt mixture of proudness from the ninja's and death from the civilian side. "Then I degree full permission and put Naruto Uzumaki and hisFuture wife's" he said with a smile to the girls as they almost let out squeals. "That they are now under the order by One Senju Sarutobi, One Tsunade Senju and Sage Jiraiya. That they are hear by under the clan restoration act lawThis meeting is" "Wait Lord Hokage, what about the fox features huh? Clearly they have something to do with the deSpecial case" One of the members said as some of the ninja side face palm their foreheads along with wanting this over with as Sarutobi already declared it over. "I can actually explain to that my snooty friend." Which the response Naruto got was a sneer and the okay to explain. "Simple really, I performed one of the hardest jutsu in this scroll that is a secret ritual the Uzumaki's have made for their last clan memberOr a special case like me, to cause a Jutsu transfer to show me who in is fact eligible to marry off to. As you can see, they have

fascination with foxes that whoever uses the jutsu will gain the fox like-traits." He explained with full heat filled words, as everyone in the civilians was now leaning down their chair. They don't know much about secret jutsu or Clan related secrets. "Any other questions?" asked Sarutobi with a grin as the entire council shook their heads, one side being proud for a returning clan, the other being downed at failing to stop the demon spawn from getting what he wanted, along with brain washing the girls into his bidding. They can't do anything now and without strong Kunoichi for Sasuke Uchiha to breed and revive the Uchiha clan back. "Then I declare this meet officially over!" Announced Sarutobi who slammed his hammer down on the table, along with some cheers of congratulations from the ninja side along with the girls pouncing at Naruto for a job well done. Sarutobi then looked towards the door and saw Danzo staring at the excitement with confusion along with a small smirk at what he miss, he then watch Sarutobi hand language to him. "Old friend Uzumaki Naruto is going to revive his clan back" Sarutobi said which Danzo widening his eyes and replied back. "That is great news Sarutobi please tell me how the boy did it?" Sarutobi then walked up to the bandage man along with watching the sad looks and defeated looks of the civilian's side leaving the room. He then started explaining all the events that occurred while he was away at land of waves, saying how Naruto entered himself in the Clan Restoration act, along with getting Jiraiya and Tsunade to help him out with the political and democracy behind the issues. Then got some help from Temari of the sand and Hanabi Hyuuga filling in the pot holes of the boy plans along with helping by reminding him that he was the last Uzumaki. After that he went into praising the boy of using a fox summon creature who has the ability to morph and transform into anything she wanted and disguise herself as the burnt Scroll! Danzo couldn't believe what he was hearing and litterly ran to the boy and knelt down to him by resting his hands on the boys shoulders who looked very shock and surprised by this action, while getting congratulated by the man at his impressive skills and progress, along with saying that he now haves the responsibility to uphold for his falling Clan members and his parents. Naruto along with the girls behind him smiling to the man bashfully rubbed the back of his head and said. "I will don't you worry as I never go back on my wordNow living placement is an issue" Then looked up at the bandage man who patted his shoulders and said. "Don't worry, I had some help from Tazuna the carpenter couple weeks ago on agreeing to building a MansionJust for you Naruto" He replied making the boy stare blankly at the man and tried to speak up but got interrupted. "I had a feeling that you were going to do something like this and planned ahead, if Jiraiya, the girls and you wouldn't mind following me. I can show you your new living area" Danzo announced while getting up said his goodbyes to Sarutobi who nodded and watch the group leave to their new destination and home. "And don't worry Sarutobi, the mansion is about two hours away from the leaf and the bridge" Danzo said to the Hokage who chuckle and left the building. "Minato, Kushina your boy is doing wonderful and great, he is very strong spirited like you Kushina and very cunning like you Minato. I hope the two of you will keep watching over the boy and see him fulfill his dream of reviving the Uzumaki clan back to life. Along with his dreams of becoming, well hoping he still haves his dream of Hokage" He thought to himself and open his eyes wide from Naruto re-entering the building and walked up to the man with his red eyes. "UmmI wellWanted to say thanks Old man for wellFor helping me with this problem and watching over me for my parents. I guess it must've been hard for you to keep things a secret from

me huh?" He asked and saw Sarutobi nodded with a yeah and then grunted from Naruto hugging him. "Don't you worry, even if I am going to revive the Uzumaki clan along with heh living with my love ones, I will still keep an eye out for the Leaf village and someday if not Hokage, then be the head clan of the Uzumaki's!" he announced and ran back out the building. "That I believe is even a better dream Naruto. Good luck my boy and make us all proud" He said and looked up with teary eyes and smirk to the heavens. "You hear that Minato, KushinaI believe he will do just fine. I am glad to have met your son" he then wiped the tears away and exit the building. For what will the future holds for Naruto and his girls as they are now officially Uzumaki's! Review this Chapter Return to Top Share Blogger PostFacebookWordPressTwitterLiveJournalEmailRead It LaterInstapaperGoogle ReaderDeliciousGoogle+DiggGoogle BookmarksMySpaceStumbleUponRedditMessengerVodpodYahoo BookmarksBeboMisterWongOrkutXINGEvernoteNetvibes ShareStrandsPosterousBusiness ExchangeArtoTipdSmakNewsPlurkAIMYahoo MessengerIdenti.caMozillacaTypePad PostBox.netNetlogTechnorati FavoritesCiteULikeJumptagsHemidemiFunPPhoneFavsXerpiNetvouzWinkDiigoBibSonomyBlogMar ksTailrankStartAidKledyKhabbrMeneameYoolinkBookmarks.frTechnotizieNewsVineMultiplyFriendF eedPlaxo PulsePingSquidooProtopage BookmarksBlinklistFavesYiGGWebnewsSegnaloPushaYouMobSlashdotFarkAllvoicesJamespotIme ra BrazilTwiddlaLinkaGoGounalogHuggDiglogNowPublicTumblrCurrentHelloTxtSpurlYampleOneview LinkatopiaSimpyLinkedInBuddyMarksAsk.com MyStuffViadeoMapleWistsConnoteaBackflipMyLinkVaultSiteJotSphinnDZoneCare2 NewsHyvesSphereBitty BrowserGabbrSymbaloo FeedsTagzaFolkdNewsTrustAmazon Wish ListPrintFriendlyTuentiRediff MyPage Google GmailYahoo MailHotmailAOL MailAny email By Lockerz Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO! *Starts playing rising spirit in the background from the Naruto OST* Hello everyone! Sorry for the long wait and having those worried that this was going

to be canceled or forgotten, but fret not! THE NEXT CHAPTER IS FINALLY HERE! So I have kept you waiting for a long time and that I know the mistake I made in chapter 24, so don't have to remind me okay lol, I see it and Honestly say I did not know his last name was Hiruzein XD Any way, I will skip commenting to the reviews/comments as I have indeed made you wait for quite a long time. So without further adeu, here is the next chapter. Also I warn you guys, that my writing might start out bad for not writing anything for a long time. So sorry for any mistakes okay ^_^ The next chapter will introduce Taisune who belongs to Crossoverpairinglover, who also appears at the end of this chapter. So enjoy! Taisune rightful owner: Crossoverpairinglover. I could'nt remember what he looked like, so I decided to have him wear a cloak. I'm going to re-read Mysterious powers to understand his personality again along with seeing what he looks like XD I decided that Option one will be in the next chapter : ) Enjoy and Have fun! xxx Chapter 25: Welcome the Uzumaki Family! A visitor from the unknown Danzo was leading and guiding Naruto and his girls to their new home and living place. Along with everyone carrying their things in bags and sacks minus Naruto and Kin considering most of their stuff has been destroyed in the fire. After finally arriving and Danzo explaining things to the children of how he found Tazuna and asked the bridge builder, if there was any way to rebuild the village of the Uzumaki clan. That is when it hit Danzo that the other nations who will get word of a returning village would have come and destroys them before being able to defend themselves! The mansion that Danzo had requested Tazuna to build was beautiful and quite simple, not too exaggerated and not to fancy either. Along with blending in with the surrounding forests quite nicely by camouflaging with in the scenery as it had special coat of paint, to keep intruders from finding the home. Danzo even went far as bringing a blood seal scroll that will only open for Naruto and his girls. Turning around to face at the children and new Uzumaki family and couldn't help but chuckle at their shock looks and open mouths at the sheer size of the building. "I presume it is to your likings everyone?" He asked earning another chuckle at everyone nodding their heads. He then saw the fake Uzumaki scroll shooting out to the ground in a black streak and form into a small black fur fox, who whistle at the size of the building. "MY you could fit an entire fox summons in the building!" She shouted. Earning some more laughter from both Danzo and Jiraiya as they shook their heads and started approaching the gates to the new home of the Uzumaki family. Before entering though Danzo place his cane up against the wall of the gates and turn around towards Naruto, whose ears flinched a bit along with swooshing his tail gently to the left and right. "Now Uzumaki-san, this gate was made by the hands of my ninja's. Tell me what do you see?" He asked as Naruto tilted his head to the right a bit and stared intently at the gate, seeing nothing out of the ordinary and hummed out. "Looks like a normal gate to me" he answered as Danzo nodded to his response and then turned to Hinata who looked back in response. "Now I'm going to ask you the same Hinata-san, but this time I want you to use Byakkugan" He

informed the girl who nodded and used the hand seals for her doujutsu and shouted out with her eyes opening up fast. "Byakkugan!" she shouted as the veins around her eyes bulge a bit along with giving her pale red eyes, a more pink color to them. Upon focusing on the gate as she was told, blinked couple of times and let out a gasp. "Oh there's chakra running through the gatesthe color looks a little off though?" She stated while turning her doujutsu off along with everyone staring up to the two men in front of them. Jiraiya then rested a hand on Danzo to let him know he will take over from here, "I'll inform them" he spoke up as Danzo nodded and took a step back to let the super pervert discuss them about what this was. "Alright Naruto, girls this gate haves a special type of Chakra. It's a chakra that has been used many time for the clans around the nations, I'm sure Hinata and Ino you both seen these before?" He asked. Ino looked up in thought with her yellow fox tail wagging slowly and had one eye half way open. "I believe so I think my father explained it to me that this Chakra responds to the blood of the rightful owners of the clan house?" She question/asked to the pervert who nodded. Then Kin perk in her two cents. "So in a way, this chakra that is infused with the gate will only register to those that own the mansion?" "Yup that is correct Kin. This infused gate was probably made by Danzo and his ninjas to protect your new home from any intruders that will try to enter" He explained while turning around to face the building, to see what else was implanted on the gates and the tall walls that surrounded the building, in which range from trap seals, Genjutsu and some explosive tags that will trigger upon leaping over the gate. "Hmm seems like you also planted in some trap seals Danzo. Are they reactivated?" He asked to the bandage man who nodded. "Yes they are as you need to do is use the hand seals again to re-activate the traps. So be caution when you do though, sometimes they might go off if you're right next to them" He explained as everyone nodded in agreement, along with Usuki and Naruto getting very anxious to see the inside of the house. Following the instructions from Danzo and Jiraiya on how the blood seal works, each of the girls and Naruto included. Use their blood on the gates in order to register them as owners of the mansion, allowing anyone in that group who is an Uzumaki clan to enter any time. All the while preventing all outsiders and trespassers, who are not an Uzumaki clan from breaking into their house and lawn without permission! After getting their blood register into the seal. They all step inside and were astonished at the garden work that was planted around the house, Ino who works at a flower shop was squealing in delight at all the rare flowers that were planted. Even some that were snow flowers that were very high selling in her flower shops, but could never get the chance to see them. Since her mother will sell them early in the morning! So without holding back her excitement she ran towards the fields and knelt down to the garden, appreciating the workmen ship that were spent on these. "Ah Miss Yamanaka, I hope our Garden is to your liking?" Asked Danzo who walked up to the blonde girl, who was nodding vigorously up towards the man with a big smile on her face as her responding to the man to show she liked the garden. "You bet! Some of these flowers are very rare to find and only grow in the Land of Waves!" She exclaimed and went back to staring at the garden, as her garden expertise was taking over her, studying and analyzing every detail that each flower had. The entire front yard had a pavement side walk, that lead from the front doors, to the front gate. With flower pots of all kinds lining up in rows of two pairs each as everyone was very astonish at the time this was being made. Usuki, who was

sniffing one of the flowers, took a quick bite out of it causing Ino to whip her head towards the fox and screamed! "WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO THAT FOR?" Ino shouted with wide eyes along with her hands quickly grabbing each side of her head at the extreme action that Usuki did, one thing Ino despises the most is when people don't appreciate flowers or treat them with respect. "Hmm, this is a honey sickle flower! Mother always used to get these kinds!" Usuki shouted as she took another bite out of it, all the while causing Ino to become dazed and fell to her knees at the fox eating flowers with no remorse at all as you could see Ino spirit rising up from her mouth. After reviving Ino from passing out and Naruto, trying his best to keep Usuki from eating more of the Honey sickle flowers, decided to return her back to the fox realm which she didn't have any problems with that since she was low on chakra. Once she disappeared in a puff of smoke they continue on with the tour by finishing up around the garden area, towards the backyard. Upon entering the backyard, Hinata and Haku smiled at the sight of a giant lake nearby that had a river bend connecting to it. They were inform by Danzo that he knew the Uzumaki's specialty were Water jutsu and had some of his ninja's to make sure, there was some sort of lake or pool of water for when they want to practice their water jutsu, or water walking. He smiled at the way Hinata and Haku walked towards the lake side, to examine it along with familiarize their selves of how the water flow felt. Haku though was looking at the rare herbs that were nearby the river as she started picking them up to get a better look at them. There was even a training field in the backyard that can only be entered from inside the house. Since there was a dome like structure around the area to insure, that no one from the outside can watch their training or steal their jutsu's. Danzo then explained to them and highly suggest that if they were to train on new jutsu, or any type of fighting style. He wanted them to make sure to do it in the training field, so this way they can prevent any wandering eyes that want their secret techniques. He then smiled at everyone, even Hinata and Haku who returned from looking at the lake all nodded and promised him that they will do their best. Looking up to the sky Danzo saw how the sun was setting itself for noon, he then look back down to the others and bow in apologetic voice. "I'm sorry young ones, I have to get going and help Lord Hokage for the Chuunin exams tomorrow" Which everyone waved him off on the apology as they told him it was alright. So forbidding them farewell and asking Jiraiya to follow him. They all said their good byes to the men and watch them head off. After they left, Naruto and the girls all smiled each other and decided to check the inside of the mansion and continue their own little tour of the house. XXX "Well" Naruto suddenly said right outside the door and turn around to look at his wives'his wives'. He never thought he would say those words in a million years. Here he is with five beautiful girls. That he grew to love each and every single one of them over the past few months and weeks. Hinata the shy hyuuga girl, who isn't so shy anymore after he started dating and hanging out with her from returning the land of waves. Ino and Haku, who at first were best friends and allies, were now his wives after they started hanging out with him during his academy days along with helping him and Hinata on how to water walk. Kin Tsuchi who was originally going to be their enemy, only to find out she was a great person to be with and they both sharing the same melody brought them together, even taking her time to hang out with Hinata and the others before the preliminaries even started! Even getting to know the girl better after she got permission from the Hokage, to become part of the leaf and living with him in the apartment. Then there was TenTen, Neji and Lee's teammate, who at first were just acquainted on the written test part of the Chuunin exams, by helping Naruto figure out what was wrong with his ears.

To find out that the Hokage planted a microphone device to hear everything he was doing, though now he kinda figure out why he did and was glad the Hokage was still watching over him. He then saved her from a very deathly blow that Temari would've dealt to the girl by snapping her back in two, if he didn't summon the extra limb of chakra to rescue the girl, she would've died! Though their relationship started off wonky at first along with getting chase by the weapon master, he can definitely say after she calms down and hanging out with her. She was a very fun person to hang out with, even slightly shy about not being beautiful. After their date and her watching over him, protecting him from the villagers he can see that deep down, he made the right choice of going on that date with her along with her agreeing. He bashfully smiled and wiped away the tears that were suddenly breaking through his mental. The girls were also smiling to him with soft eyes as they too were tearing up. "INever thought this will happen ehSorry for acting like this" He said rubbing his blond hair. "Naruto-kun there is nothing you should be sorry for." Hinata said walking up to the boy and hugging him. "If anyone should be sorry, it should be the civilians" Then TenTen spoke up with both eyes closed. "She's right, because of their manipulative ways and sneaking behind Lord Hokage's back. They should be the ones to be punish for what they've done, not you" "Although if you think about it in an Ironic way" Kin started with a proud smile as everyone blinked towards her. She then winked at the girls and Naruto. "If it wasn't for them acting this way along with doing the things they did. We would have never been brought together as Husband and Wives" she beamed at the end as everyone looked up in thought and burst out in laughter. Haku then calmed down a bit with nodding of her head. "Kin-chan is right Naruto, matter of fact I think we should be all thankful for the stupidity the Civilian councils offer to us" He nodded and had a broad smile on his face he then started to look at them in a different light. As he consider about Kyuubi's thoughts of on the whole new Nine-tailed fox demon that he was becoming, along with the girls. He stared at each and every one of them along with how they all got their fox features including him. Hinata, Ino and Haku all got their fox like ears and red eyes during his fight against Orochimaru. He then blushed at remembering Haku telling him, that she received her fox tail from almost doing that act together in his dorm room when they were resting at the tower. Hinata got her fox tail from the many visits that he made at the hospital to check up on the girl, while Ino's tail appeared during their first date. Kin and TenTen were different stories than Hinata, Ino and Haku. Kin apparently started getting the fox features throughout the Chuunin exams and hid them by using her bells to send out her Genjutsu to letting everyone to see her normal self, without showing her fox like features. The tail came the next day she visited him with Hinata. For TenTen, it was the extra chakra hand that probably gave her the fox like featured, during her recovery in the hospital. While for their whisker marks, he can definitely say this It was from them mating with each other. "Any way Naruto-kun you must understand that we will always be with you, no matter how many times you will tell us that you will leave the village, or becoming the new nine-tailed fox. We will be by your side" Ino announced as they all nodded to the boy. He was glad he met them along with coming up with the idea of the CRA, hell if it wasn't for TenTen-chan mentioning of the CRA to him, he would have never thought up with the plan to save them from Sasuke. Wagging his tail happily and figure they waited enough he then shouted. "Well alright then! I suggest we celebrate ourselves

for bringing the Uzumaki clan back and finish with the tour!" He roared with happiness along with the girls who cheered with him and entered their new home. XXX They were amazed at the dcor of the inside of their new home! The walls were decorated with what appears to be and ocean painting with the water being at the bottom of the wall, while the blue skies and seagulls were on the top. Even some what appears to be waves curving half way up forming the Uzumaki symbol that Naruto couldn't help his self but smile and trace over the symbol on the wall, as he heard the rest of the girls were walking around in the living room. He decided that the wall had enough attention and turned around. The entire living area already haves furniture place inside! A very large couch that can have about five people to sit in, as he couldn't help himself but picture him and the girls all relaxing on the couch with them lying on his shoulders, legs and lap. Next to the couch is, a double love seat and a coffee table sitting in front of it. He then started heading inside as he continued to look around the new home and laughed at Ino pulling Haku into the couch as the two were giggling at each other along with sighing from how soft the cushions were that was tempting to join in with the girls, but not right now. He walked through a door that led towards the kitchen and boy was he surprised at the sheer size of the kitchen! You could fit a very huge family in this roomWhich how ironic he thought, since that was the entire plan for this CRA, was to revive the Uzumaki back to life, throughout only seeing two rooms he could not help himself, but see his future family sharing big meals here and sharing great conversations and ninja missions. He then saw Kin in the kitchen already going through the fridge to whip up some lunch for her new family, when she turned around and saw Naruto standing there as she shifted her eyes a bit with a blush. "Heh, I ask the others if it will be alright for me to cook for themFor my new family" She smiled at the end as the blush grew. "Sure thing that would be awesome Kin-chan" Naruto beamed at the end and gave her a thumbs up. "After the day we have, it will be great to unwind and eat at our family table" he stated as he saw Kin smile with her grey fox tail wagging happily as she sat down the bowls and food on the counter as she started up the burner. "The food will be ready in fifteen minutes!" She shouted out to the living room as she beamed from the response of Haku laughing franticly from Ino tickling her into submission as the girl felt like being playful today, Naruto couldn't help but shake his head as he wave good bye to Kin and continued with his tour of the house. He was told by the Kyuubi before they got here that, some of the girls or him will act out on their fox like traits, when Naruto ask what traits each one haves he was surprised to hear that, Ino acquired more of the playfulness of the traits. Haku acquired the more calm and collectable trait, Hinata and boy did Naruto had to agree with the kyuubi on this one. Acquired the sexy and cunning trait of the foxes and loves every moment that Hinata will try and be sexy around the boy. Kin and TenTen both acquired the protective and lethal trait of the foxes as they will do anything to protect their family. As for Naruto, he didn't need to worry about acquiring any of the traits, since he is the alpha of the group. It was already embedding into him to have them all and will act out on them randomly, depending on his mood. But what made the kyuubi actually proud of Naruto is his heart of gold, to wanting to save and protect those around him. Especially his new wives and love ones, after everything he went through over the twelve years of living in the village, Kyuubi has never met such a strong person in his life! Even if they were mere mortals, he couldn't help but honor certain morals of some of the humans, or their determination of wanting to protect those around them, even if deaths door was in front of them. Getting out of that though, he opened some of the rooms that were upstairs as he couldn't believe how big this mansion was! Though he notice that these doors were connected to each other, in a

way to show how spacious the insides were. So he opened the closest one of the mansion and peek inside, to see that it was a huge Library! Filled with history scrolls, ninja scrolls, even some scroll's he never saw before and had to chuckle at this, thinking Danzo did more than just build them a house, he actually went far as to making this new home a Clan home with their own set of jutsu's and scrolls. He walked inside to get a better look of the room and read the signs that were on the shelves. History of Konoha, history of Whirlpool village, history of land of waves, the great Hokage's of the leaf village, Ninjutsu scrolls, Taijutsu Scrolls and Genjutsu scrolls! What even surprised him the most were some Fuunjutsu scrolls in their own line up on the shelves, he then lifted up a note from the front of the shelve and read it to himself as it says "Dear Naruto. I'm sorry I wasn't there for you when you needed a Grandfather, as I have a very top secret mission that my Sensei put me in, in the past. I will say this though since I can trust you that it was an underground spy network, to receive hidden information and secrets where about of what Orochimaru was up to during the past twelve years. So I know you still probably haven't forgiving me just yet and I respect that of your decision. So I hope these sealing scrolls will make it up for my absence of being a Grand Father. Also, Tsunade and Shizune wanted me to tell you good luck and make the best of your life. Heh, the old prune gone soft" Naruto then laughed on the inside as there was a small blood spot on the note. "Any way, ignore the drop of blood. These are all the fuunjutsu I can think of that will benefit for you and the girls so please make sure you are careful when using these. Also I left some teaching scrolls for whenever you feel like making your own seals. Your number one Sage and Super Pervert, Jiraiya" "You've definitely came a long way kitEven I have to say, I am proud" The kyuubi spoke up through Naruto, as the boy just let a smile cross his face as everyone was wishing him the best of luck, along with asking forgiveness to the boy for not being there for him. "Your right KyuubiI should definitely thank Jiraiya for the fuunjutsu scrolls" "Kit, after you celebrate with your vixens. We need to have a talk after everything and everyone settled down, I need to announce something to everyone" Naruto raised a worried eyebrow, as the Kyuubi's voice was sounding a lot weaker and quieter. He noticed that for the past few weeks of speaking to the fox during his free time, it will sound like he was getting weaker and weaker over the course of time. Though he knew the reason behind it and that was the Beast absorption jutsu that was sucking away the Kyuubi's chakra. "Alright fox, though I have the feeling of what it isBut if it will make you feel better, I'll have the girls gather around in the living room for you to speak with us" He said while closing his eyes to let out a shaky breath. He could hear the nine-tailed fox letting out a small chuckle as he responded. "Thanks kitIs all I ask of you, now go and finish your tour of the clan house" He announced making Naruto beam at the fox and did exactly what he was told and continue on with the tour. The next few rooms were bedrooms for everyone one, each one having two beds each. The one room he went into was already pack with what looks like Ino's and Haku's stuff, with what appears to be ice decors one the one side of the room. While the other side had what look like thunder storms and lighten forming into the Uzumaki symbol, along with the ice decors, with mist covering everything as the lighten clouds were high above them. The next room he went too was filled with all different type of weapons as he shook his head with his eyes looking up at the same time. Knowing who this room belonged too, while the other side of the room had what appeared to be musical instruments and bells hanging from the walls. He shook his head as he figure this was for Tenten and Kin, he was glad that the girls were already settling

in, although he was confuse how Kin got these? Until he found a note hanging from the door knob, with Danzo writing saying that he was informed by Tsunade, before arriving, the village to show them the new house, that Kin who was living with the boy, used sound base jutsu. He then went to explain that he thought ahead and got some people to craft these instruments for the girl. After finishing up with that room, he headed towards the Master bedroom where he figure was probably, his and Hinata's room considering he hasn't found one room with her stuff. Upon opening it up the door and walking in, he suddenly widened his eyes as he saw Hinata was indeed in the room. But only in her undergarments as she was looking through the brewers, to change out of her clothes and into new ones too wear for lunch. He couldn't tear his eyes away as he watches her tail sway left and right, along with her shaking her bottom a bit as she was humming a tune. He admit to what the kyuubi was saying to him couple days ago, about Hinata filling out and becoming sexy. As her figure did look wonderful, with her slim waist, her thin smooth legs, she was practically a goddess in his eyes and from what Kyuubi informed him almost all the girls will look similar to this, but says that Haku and Hinata will be a dead tie. Hinata then stood up straight and turn around as she let out an eep, to see that Naruto was at the door, with a big blush on his face and slight nose bleed from seeing how her bra barely fit her anymore from her developing breasts. She then brought a finger up to her lower lip in a sexy like manner and giggle at the boy. "Like what you see Naruto-Naruto-kun?" She asked with slight playfulness in her voice as the boy nodded his head slowly at the girl, who was now walking up to him by swaying her hips left and right as her tail wag to and fro. "Ooooh yeahShe definitely got the sexiness of a vixen! But, don't think it will be good to do it now. Since Kin is making lunch" Kyuubi panted through Naruto and Hinata's head, since the girl was close range to hear him. In which made her smile even brighter than ever as she really likes this whole being able to hear the fox from a distance! Hell, she was having fun messing with the two as she could hear how Kyuubi was panting from seeing what Naruto was seeing, as well as Naruto who was doing his best to cover his nose. "Alright you two I'll behave" she playfully said while tapping her fingers on Naruto's chest and push him out the room with a smirk. "We can have fun later tonight Naruto-kun" she moaned out his name at the end and closed the door. Naruto just stood there dumbfounded at the way Hinata was being and hot damn was he liking it, he then quickly wipe across his forehead in case he was sweating and chuckle nervously. "GeezeI think Hinata is taking advantage of these fox features and being a wife a little too far" He stated to the fox as he started heading towards downstairs. Right as he enter the living room he quickly made a turn from the stairs and down a hall that led towards the Training dome that Danzo had made for them to train in. "And you're complaining about this kid? If I was in your shoes and she was doing that to me, I would've ignore the lunch and savage that vixen till she moans my name!" The Kyuubi retorted while shaking his thoughts about Hinata. Naruto on the other hand had to agree with him and it scares him a lot that they were now agreeing to things and terms. "Hey fox I've been meaning to ask you something?" Naruto suddenly pique and felt the Kyuubi nod his head for the boy to continue. "Um, wellduring my, ahem mating with Hinata, Haku, Kin and Ino. They have what looks like fox tattoos on the spots where I ummBit them? What is going on with that and will it affect them in any way?" He asked while keeping an eye on the hall he was walking in, getting closer to the training dome that were admitting sounds of weapons and a girl grunting and shouting. He just smiled now knowing where TenTen disappeared to as she was probably using the dome to practice her weapons.

The Kyuubi had to let out a small chuckle as he would figure that Naruto would ask this sooner or later and decided to help out his Jinchurikii. "I probably forgot to tell you about that, alright those tattoos as you would call them. Are mating marks, or mark of owner ship" He then raise his paw knowing Naruto will probably burst in anger and felt the kid blink a few times "It is very common among fox's and demons kit. It's to show that the girls belong to you as in mates and lovers. So don't have to worry about taking their free will caused it won't. The numbers though are new to me as their more of a mystery to even me" The kyuubi stated while going through his thoughts of why there were numbers on the Mating marks. This made Naruto to tilt his head a bit with his orange fox ears twitching as well. "HeyDo you think, do you think that these numbers are to show how many mates are left? Caused I notice my first time with Hinata it went from one to seven the next day. Then with Haku it went from two to six?" He explained to the fox as with each girl a number will suddenly change to a different one. "HmmWhat number is it at?" asked the Kyuubi as Naruto crossed his arms and thought of the last girl he mated with last was Kin, as her number went from four to three. "It is at three after KinWell mated with me before my date with TenTen" he mutter under his breath, remembering how embarrassing it was to go out with a girl you made a promise to, only to mate with one right before the date. The kyuubi then started patted his paw against his chin as he thought through of what the numbers meant? Then brought both ears up in shock and started chuckling perversely to his self. "I think I know, but I'll keep it as a surprise" He announced to Naruto as the boy just leer his eyes in annoyance and then let out a sigh. He figure he would say that since foxes are cunning creatures, so he left it as it is, besides he like surprises any way. Finally entering the Training dome that was in the far back of the Uzumaki clan house, he was amazed at how huge it was! From the outside you figure it wasn't that big but boy was he wrong in every term of the word, the battle arena was actually dug deep down into the earth, in a spherical formation so this way there will be plenty of room for any types of battle that will go on. Including jutsu, weapons and aerial combat! He lean over the railing bars to see if he could spot TenTen and was shock to see how the girl was litterly showing exceptional reflexes with her body as it will bend in ways, Naruto could never hope to achieve, especially when she threw her Kunai's between her legs, by bending all the back and letting loose those said Kunai's with expertise, as they hit their targets dead on the mark. Without her scratching the side of her legs or injuring her back, she then flip from the position to straighten her body back into a standing position as she let out a breath of relief. "That was Awesome TenTen!" Naruto shouted from the top of the arena dome, causing the girl to grin up at the boy with her white fox tail wagging happily to see that Naruto actually saw the performance and loved it. "You really think so Naruto? It was very difficult to do ever since the tail grew" She admitted as she climbed back up the ladder. Once she reach the top Naruto offer his hand for her and pulled her up, with their face close to each other as Tenten blushed a bit from the close proximity they were at but did not want to move away as the boy smile was contagious. "You bet Tenten that takes a lot of skills to be able to not hurt yourself like that. Man wish I had your flexibility!" He commented as the girl giggle at the annoyed look he gave after saying that and brought her arms around his neck to pull him close. "Well maybe in the future you will be able to with the help of Hinata and I" She explained while licking her lips slightly, as she felt that heat everyone was talking about building up inside of her and grantedShe was the last girl who haven't mated with the boy yet. She then kissed into the boy's mouth as he blinked a bit from the sudden advance and just shrug his shoulders and returned it back to the girl.

"Holy shit he is an amazing kisser, hot damn you girls did an excellent job with him!" She thought to herself as she open her mouth a bit wider, to allow access for Naruto's tongue to enter her mouth which he did. They were both wrestling with each other's tongue as the passion between the two were growing rapidly, but she then moan in annoyance as Naruto pulled away from her as the two teens were panting from the make out session. "WhyWhy did you stop Naruto?" He then smirk and blushed as their stomachs answer the question for her along with causing Tenten to widen her eyes in embarrassment, then quickly stuck her tongue out in a playful manner. "Eheh well asked a stupid question and get a stupid answer!" She exclaimed causing Naruto to let out a few chuckles of his own as he then wrap an arm around hers. "Shall we get going my many wives?" He playfully asked as Tenten quickly brought a hand near her mouth to let out a small giggle and playfully wrapped her arms with his. "Let's as I heard from you during our date the one day, you said Kin is an amazing cook?" She asked with closed eyes as the two walk down the halls to the kitchen area as Naruto nodded to her. "Yup she makes great lunches and dinners! Hell, she barely lets me in the kitchen!" He jokingly said at the end as the two met up with Hinata who was wearing a white tube top that reaches just above her belly button, but kept her regular pants on as both Tenten and Naruto whistle at the decided clothes she pick out for the night as the girl giggle at them as she spun for them as her purple tail trailed along with her as her hair flew up a bit, then rested on her back as she grin at the two by leaning forward to show her cleavage. "Boy I think your right, Hinata is taking full advantage of the CRA and kami sake fuck the living daylights out of her already!" shouted the now panting Kyuubi, Naruto couldn't believe what he was hearing! The kyuubi was getting turned on by Hinata's antics and he will have to frigging agreed with the fox, she was definitely taking full advantage of the situation. He then look towards TenTen and was shock to see the girl was also blushing badly along what seems to be slight pants, so he finally decided to sniff the air a bit and could smell Hinata's, TenTen's, hell all the girls pheromones in the air as he figure they really want to mate with him badly. Although he was curious of why Tenten was blushing around Hinata? "What do you think TenTen-chan, Naruto-kun? Fits me quite well doesn't it?" Hinata asked to the two as she was enjoying the dreamy look that Naruto was giving to her as his tail wag happily and was surprise to see TenTen wagging her tail happily as well, which made her a bit confused of why she was happy? "ItAw fuck it Hinata you are smoking hot with that! I don't think I'll be able to control myself if you keep this up" stated Naruto as the girl wrapped her arms around him and pulled him in for a deep passionate kiss, earning slight moans from the both of them. TenTen closed her eyes tightly trying her best not toWell not to masturbate at the scene as she could see Hinata's tail slightly stroking on the front of his orange pants. "ALRIGHT YOU TWO, Shows over come out here and get your lunch!" Shouted Ino from the arch way, smirking and licking her lips as she watch the show the two lovers where giving in the living room. She had to laugh at the annoyed looks Hinata was giving as she walk past Ino and pinch her arm as she told the girl that was for ruining her moment with the boy. XXX After the little show Hinata gave to TenTen and Naruto, they were all now sitting at the big table where Kin has made a very huge feast for everyone and declare that this food was to celebrate their victory over the council for becoming wives to Naruto! Everything they went through, all the troubles they had to deal with to this very day, they were going to enjoy the food and discuss what

they should do for their future and the future of the clan. The table had everyone's favorite food from Ramen, Cinnamon buns, noodles, curry. Everything that Kin could think off as everyone all clap their hands together and shouted. "Thanks for the meal" and dug in to the feast, with Bar B Q ribs, chicken everything that Kin could cook up was all spread out on their table, as each one were taking their time to eat the food and enjoy everyone's company. "Wow Naruto wasn't kidding Kin, you're an amazing cook!" exclaimed Ino as she beamed to the girl with stars in her eyes, as Kin gave her fox like grin and giggle lightly as everyone all nodded their heads in agreement. "The cinnamon buns are delicious!" Hinata pique, trying her best not to ravage her favorite food in the world! "Glad you enjoy the Cinnamon bun Hinata they were a little harder for me to cook. Since I was still new to cooking sweets", Kin explained while moving her chopsticks up and down, then dug into the Bar B'Q beef as well as Haku. "So NarutoWhat should we do about the clan?" TenTen asked blinking her red eyes at the boy, who was slow down his eating of the ramen and looked up in thought as he swallowed and set his hand on the table. "HmmWell, seeing as we just got the house and became a new clan. We should try and build up from there by improving our skills" He explained while tapping the chopsticks together. "As much I would like to expand the family, I suggest we take it nice and slow you know?" All the girls nodded and smiled at the boy, considering his behavior in the past, he usually rushes things without thinking, but now he is like a grown person who was thinking things through like a real shinobi! This was one of many reasons why they all fell in love with the boy, well Hinata and Haku already started to get infatuated by him during the academy days. "AnoNa-Naruto-kunWhat if, what if we wanted to try and have babies?" Hinata asked with a full stutter in her voice, everyone in the room had full blown blushes while a piece of meat fell from the edge of TenTen's mouth. Even Naruto had to bug eye at this information as well and never thought about the girls wanting to have babies at this age? "UhumAren't wewe a little young for babies?" He asked in big confusion, no one could blame him actually. Considering they would have never have the thought cross their minds, though Kin looked down at the floor with a big blush, of actually thinking it would be nice to have a baby of Naruto's. The same thought was going through Haku and Hinata. Ino and Tenten though were a bit passive of the suggestion, since they don't want to make things difficult for the new family, as they won't really have enough Mission money to support a child. Then again there were six of them living in the same home "Eheh, I wasWell curious is all Naruto-Naruto-kun" Hinata bashfully said while shifting her pale red eyes left and right then they all blinked from another voice piquing in. "Alright everyone I can see where this is going. Girls and Naruto; In your human minds you may think you are too young to have babies, but you all have to remember that once you put on the Ninja headband you are all officially adults" explained the Kyuubi as he got some small nods from everyone, he took the time to study everyone's emotions to see how serious they are of wanting Naruto's child and boy was he impress, three out of five of them wants to have his child while the two didn't want to burden their family with the money issues. "Heh, you all also forget that you are now half demons or Hanyou"

Everyone blinked a few minutes and then brighten, up with smiles, boy the kyuubi wasn't expecting that reaction and had to blink his eyes a few times. "You'reAll of you not afraid of being half demons?" He asked with complete confusion as everyone just nodded then Hinata spoke up. "WeWe kinda figure that out ourselves for a while Kyuubi-san. And we are glad that we get to share what Naruto is" "Yeah to be honest, we are thankful to you for letting us become like this with Naruto-kun." Ino exclaimed. "It also brought us closer to the man we love and even to each other, we all agree that it was destiny that brought you to us" Haku finished up, surprisingly both Naruto and Kyuubi as Naruto looked at each girl with blinking eyes, with them smiling and hugging onto each other. All saying their thanks to both Boy and fox for bringing them all together like this and become one big family. "WellWell I am very, very shock for all of you to think like that and thanking me" Kyuubi stutter out with confusion, he couldn't believe the girls were thanking the demon among demons, the powerful nine-tailed beast for, for well bringing them all together like this and are proud that he was sealed inside of Naruto. He actuallyfelt glad and sad for leaving the children behind. "Heh, right before I explain to everyone of discussion that involves me, I want everyone to know that when you're Half-demons, or Hanyou's, your techniquely can give birth without any trouble or whiplash despite what age you are" He explained seeing some of the girls tilting their heads. "So in a way if you want to have babies then by all means go ahead and have them, although I will say this any children that is being born will also have the traits of being half demons as well. No matter what they will not be human understand?" He stated to them and grin at all the nods he was getting and excitement from the girls. "But be warned kids, even if you were to mate with Naruto to have these said children, all of you will be weakened duringWell, during pregnancy and giving birth. Even Naruto will lose half of his strength until the child is born" Everyone all looked at each other and grimaced at thethought of having Naruto weaken for that period of time, especially for nine months till the child is born, then they were all shaken out of their thoughts of Naruto cackling at them all. "Prey tell us what is funny fox?" asked Naruto with an annoyed playful voice as he could litterly hear the kyuubi rolling around in his mind scape. "I just find it funny how you all think it will take nine months for the babies to be born, wrong. Hanyou or half demons child can be born after two months, though there rare cases where the baby won't be born till a year" He explained and laugh some more at their faces scrounging up a bit from the information. After everything has settled down with the kyuubi, they all discuss more about what else they should do. From marketing trades, where Tenten volunteer to do the marketing for the Uzumaki clan since she works at a weapon shop for her dad sometimes during his trips to other nations. Plus she is very good at making deals and deliveries to others in a heartbeat! Ino and Haku decided that they will make a Pharmacy for ninja's who doesn't have enough medical supplies or equipment to heal poison and other dangerous injuries out in the field. Kin who was really into music said that she will probably make weapons for Genjutsu users for in case they have to get in close, or wants to enhance their Genjutsu abilities by using musical instruments. In which she was told by Tenten, that she will help aid her for making the materials to make the products along with suggesting them to customers. Though everyone voted that both Naruto and Hinata will work out the diplomatic and growth of the Uzumaki clan, by attending the council meetings or improving their Scroll Library and even

teachings to those who wants to learn the ways of Fuunjutsu! Hell, they even like the idea of Naruto attending to the Academy to help Iruka-sensei with some of the children, at first he didn't like the idea of returning to the academy, but thought it over after realizing that there will be some people or families who don't have anywhere to live or houses, he can offer them a piece of their land for them along with having them become an Uzumaki. Though they all shook their heads and scrounge their faces as that would be a very bad idea to doEspecially if said certain people work for the civilians council. But he definitely likes the idea of helping out future generation ninja's in the academy, along with helping them out with jutsu's that they can't perfect. After more discussions and trading ideas back and forth, they have agreed that there will be rules for the clan house that will need to be respected. They haven't come up with too many yet, but the most important number one rule they have is that no one, will give out where they live or share their secret techniques to anyone unless they are Jonin senseis! The second rule for the clan house is that always make sure you have someone from the clan to travel with you in the villages. As they may not know who will be out there to hurt them or ambush them to try and kill them. While the last rule is always make sure to flare out your chakra if you are in danger or unable to fight back as they found out by the kyuubi, being Hanyou, they are able to sense when someone is in danger if they were to flare their chakra just enough to warn anyone that is nearby that you're in trouble. Though they maybe ninja's, a civilian is as dangerous with any type of weapon. With that said and done with, they all agreed to the terms along with placing their hands on top of another to make it official. Before they could leave the kitchen/ dining room they were all told to wait by the kyuubi as he haves something important to discuss for them. XXX "You'reYour disappearing?" muttered everyone with shock voices along with Hinata having slight tears in her eyes. "Hai, because of the beast absorption jutsu that Naruto perform back the land of waves is causing my chakra to be absorb into all of you and him" He explained while letting out a big sigh. "I will admit that I was furious for what he haves doneBut not anymore" he said with a small smile, earning everyone to blink a bit. "After realizing that this jutsu was turning him into a Hanyou I thought it was bitter sweet for the irony of him becoming the new meThat was until you girls came into his life and started to get the features as well. I wasI was jealous, as I don't have anyone to fall in love with during my centuries of roaming the lands and becoming part of the first jailor of the Uzumaki clan" This shocked everyone at the information, as Naruto forgot to tell them that the first Hokage's wife, his love one was an Uzumaki that had the nine-tailed seal inside of her was the first Uzumaki Jinchurikii. "I despised them, I loathed them every year, over the centuries I became so full of hatred with the humans that I had to find a way to break freeBut when I was transferred to Naruto from his mother and father saving him which you all were told about?" He asked just to make sure that Naruto told the story with everyone, which they nodded. All the way to the part of a mysterious man wanting to control the nine-tailed fox to rule over the five great nations. "Ah good you all were listening to me before we arrived to our home. Because of that man controlling me and using me to destroy the leaf village, I was clouded with hatred from the Sharingan, ever since then. I had nothing but hate for all human beings and mortal, until now heh. Here I am the nine-tailed fox, the demon among demons. Praising and honoring the kit dreams, future and goal. Then his love ones" He had to pause for a bit as he felt tears in his eyes, hell everyone was tearing up. Sure the fox gave Naruto a hard time over his childhood and ninja career. But now understanding his part of the story and why he attack Konoha, they all gain respect for him. Including when he told Naruto and

Hinata that he will aid them in any way he could. And that is making sure that Naruto stayed alive to see him falling in love and marrying his loved ones. "At first I was only going to give my chakra to him, Hinata and Haku. But after thinking it for a while and seeing how you all interacted, yes even those brief moments with you Kin during the time Ino and Haku saved your life, I knew you were the right choice for the kid. TenTen?" he asked, as the girl blink to listen what he had to say to her. "The reason why I chose you is because you had more experience here than anyone of this age group with Ninja careers. I also chose you so you could be a great service, to help out Naruto and the girls with their training." He explained seeing the girl bashfully rubbed the back of her head, along with being proud of his decision. He saw her ability and determination of becoming a strong Kunoichi as he hope that her teachings to Hinata, Kin, Ino and Haku will improve their skills, including to making them strong female ninja's as well. "Now I aint disappearing just yet, not until I see everyone here make it to Chuunin! You all hear? I don't care if takes another year I'm going to make sure I see everyone grow into exceptional ninjas!" He shouted with pride in his voice as everyone looked at each other with determine looks along with questions if Naruto will change his mind about entering the tournament. "Naruto I do wantyou to enter the tournamentI don't want to see you give up your dream just because of what happen. That is all in the past now. That and I want to see you kick some ass in that Chuunin examsYa hear?" "YES SIR! I will enter that Chuunin exams and make everyone proud!" He exclaimed with a smile, a speech like that there is no way he will miss becoming a Chuunin. If the fox was cheering him on and wanting him to reach his goal, then what is stopping him from doing so? He then got bombarded by the girls as they all leapt at him in glee as they too wanted him to enter the finals as well kick some ass. To prove everyone in the village that he is no loser or dead last of his class! "Kyuubi when do you think you will disappear?" Naruto asked as everyone who dog pile on top of him, blink their red eyes as well being curious. "Hmmconsidering I have about 40% chakra left in me, I say three years unless something big happensThen I wouldn't mind giving the rest of my chakra to everyone." He said smiling at them with a sadden look, he truly cares for these children. He then blinked his eyes as he felt a hand over his head and slowly looked up to see who was touching him and gasp at the sight. It was both Kushina and Minato smiling down at the fox, with Kushina stroking his fur with appreciation. "It's alright Kyuubi we will be with you." Minato said with a smile and shrug of his shoulders while Kushina, hugged the little fox up to neck and whisper softly into him. "We also thank you for watching over our son for usUntil then it is alright to let your tears fall." Kushina said as the kyuubi gritted his teeth, all his life he would think that after he dies, Kushina and the fourth would curse his very soul in hell but noThey were thanking him, they were praising him for watching over their only son, their only child. They have forgiving him, just like Naruto he let the tears gently fall and sniffle from the affections Kushina was giving along with the Fourth also joining in the hugs as they faded away once more, till they are needed. "Kyuubi whose voice was that?" asked Naruto as the Kyuubi quickly shook his head along with blinking his eyes, to dry away the tears best he could along with breathing heavily from almost letting out cries of sorrow. "It was nothing kitNo one, now sniff, ah I suggest everyone to prepare themselves for the Chuunin exams tomorrow, as I need to lay down and think through my thoughts" he announced to them and cut the link with everyone before they could asked what was wrong. Before the girls could get off of Naruto, they all flinched their ears along with leering at the door as somebody, who wasn't blood related or had the blood of Uzumaki! Manage to knock onto their doors, alarming them that somehow that somebody manage to sneak through the Blood seal gates

and traps that were litter all over the foundation. They all got up slowly and drew out their Kunai's from their pouches and slowly walked towards the front door. "Who in the world manage to sneak through the blood seal!" asked TenTen as she was getting her weapon scroll's out, as everyone were on edge as their tails were gently wrapping themselves around their waists. "Don't knowHinata think you could use Byakkugan and see who it is?" Ino asked/commanded the hyuuga girl who nodded with great anger in her eyes as she closed her eyes quickly and then open them up. "Byakkugan!" she shouted as every body's outline turned black and white, showing their Chakra signatures of each girl and Naruto's own chakra, as they were different colors of their chakra mixing into different colors with their red chakra. She then scan out her vision towards the front door and was surprised to a Chakra signature similar to Naruto's! "That's weird? I'm picking upNaruto's chakra signature, but with a lot more chakra?" She said with confusion as everyone looked at her with confusion and look towards the boy who was gritting his teeth. "Someone must have used a chameleon type of jutsu or something, to be exactly like me. Be on your guard everyone!" He commanded showing his red eyes with leader ship in them as all the girls nodded and whipped their direction back to the door. Once they approached it with Naruto up front. He slowly reaches out to the door knob carefully. He could hear himself breathing heavily along with his heart beating in his ears as everyone was on edge of who the imposter might be, though they have a good idea that it might be hire gun from the Civilians council end, to try and murder them all. Latching on the door knob with very shaky movements, he slowly turned the knob to the right Then to the left as it was slowly clicking with each turn he made. Pausing his hands from hearing the latch un-clicking from the lock, he turn his head to the girls and counted down backwards by mouth movement after reaching three, he thrust the door open with Kunai's ready to attack whoever the imposter only to frees in place by everyone knocking into each other along with dropping their weapons and fell forward onto the porch. "Wow a sneak attack to get rid of intruders. Nice I should try that sometimes when I go back home" announced the voice that sounded very playful, the kids all then blink their eyes to see what appears to be a young man wearing a brown cloak over his clothes. Though they could roughly see what appears to be orange and black color long sleeve pants that reaches down to the ankles and above the blue sandals, then they travel their eyes and head up the mysterious man as the cloak was hiding everything well. But they all blinked their eyes to see his long blonde spikey hair, two blue cerulean eyes staring back down at them with a fox like smile as he said. "WellGoing to show me inside Uzumaki family?" the man asked with closed eyes as he brightened his smile to them. While all but couple questions were going through their heads. Who is this mysterious person and how the hell did he get past the Blood seal? Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers

Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO! Okay just got a CRAZY idea XD So um I'm not going to go into the next chapter just yet with the mysterious figure. But what I will do is show you guys and hopefully by doing this will clear up some plotholes in this story. So what I'm going to do, is post up chapters from this one story of mine called "Anbu wanting to be sensei" as like a History of how everyone met up and everything. Though this and Anbu want to be sensei story ideas are different, I am hoping by doing this will explain a bit more of how the teams were form and how the battle turn out at the Bridge. Granted in Anbu wanting to be sensei, Sakura bashing isn't really that bad in that story along with Sasuke actually...Well actually being a somewhat okay person. ALSO the battle at the bridge will ultimately be different than it was on here. So I'm hoping that posting these will clear alot of things up along with learning more about Mia. They will be in original format with no editing, as well...IT won't effect the main plot to Hanyou Naruto and his vixens that much. So in a way, treat this as "History of the leaf" filler arc. So hope you all enjoy and have fun. Don't take these chapters too seriously as I am going to use these to just fill in things with. 1. How Mia became a Sensei 2. How Haku met Mia and became her daughter. 3. Sarutobi making a loop hole of allowing Asuma and Mia to only have two students 4. Explain how the fight went on the bridge (though differently) So hope you all enjoy and have fun, I will not post the entire chapters on here so dont worry lol. Only the more important ones : ) Enjoy ^_^, also to let everyone know, before I started this challenge, I was actually thinking of giving Naruto this exact harem in that story XD Though it stop after I took this challenge and decided to put some elements from that one into this one...Though it came out a bit rocky with details so I hope this makes it up for it ^_^. Enjoy! Also it will be kind of in FPV as it was how I started the story. After these are posted, I will continue the main plot as Naruto and the girls will challenge the mysterious person. XXX Chapter 26: How Mia hyuuga began (History arc pt.1) Wanting to be Sensei "You really think you could take me on?" The man shouted, as I just sneer behind my own mask. Why does every criminal or bandits. Think their so high and mighty, believing themselfs to be invincable. When all they do is send their lackeys, to handle most of their work. I got intell from my anbu team. That they've gotten all the captives out and safe. Which means...I can go all out with this one...No careful Panther, don't let your emotions cloud your thoughts.

Quickly ducking from one of his futile attemps. To de-capataite my head. With the blunt of the blade missing completly, while back flipping backwards from a downward slash. This guy is very skill. Since he almost caught me off guard, by doing a full 360 kick towards my chest. Thankfully, I am nimble enough to tilt just about right for the kick to miss entirly. During the tilt of my body. I swung my kick into his jaw. Sending the leader flying and crushing his belongings and destroying any valubles in the room. Getting back to my feet, by spinning up right. I quickly formed multiple handsigns. Concentraiting alot of Chakra for one of my high level Jutsu. After finishing the handsign. I felt alot of liguid around all of me. Shouting out, "Water Style: Twin Water dragon jutsu!" I shouted, with water bodys forming and swirling around and above my body. Seeing the mans fearful and terrified look. Brought me to smirk a bit. Okay so it was cold of me to smile, but I highly dislike scum bags like him. Watching his fruitless effort to dodge my attack, in this very small room. Was pointless, with the sounds of roaring and screeching. The entire place erupted in loud thunderous booms. Sure he gave me a hard time, through out the castle. He set up alot of traps and pitfalls, just to slow me down. Although high level traps for a bandit. That even I was surprised of, even with my Byakkugan active during the time. Getting out of my train of thought for that moment. Saw the dirtbag coughing eraticly. Trying to get his breathing back to normal. Well I won't give him that chance, since we were order by the Hokage. To deal and finish this guy off, since he was netorious for his crimes and schemes. Including kidnapping and capturing citizens from each Nation. Even capturing woman for his own needs. Boy was I furious and also glad that CAT. Took the assaination job and had me come along, including Dragon. Which I wonder at first as to why. Why you may ask? Cause lets just say I have...What you would call a short temper and tendacie to lose my cool and over due my jutsus too much. How he calms me down, I will never know. Probably the fact of being child hood friends might have something to do with that. Walking slowly to the frantic man, along with his pleading and begging. I un-seathed my blade slowly. Rubbing against the scabber and flip it forward to adjust the weight and handle of the blade. Concentraiting chakra through the blade and just watch the fear on the mans pale face. " Iwadi Jokanshi, your crime and sinister gang are under arrest. You are hear by to be executed by the order of Hokage", I exclaim outloud. Seeing the man reaching something behind the counter, which I figure would be more weapons. But threw my blade expertly. Straight dab in the middle of his palm and up against the desk. With him franticly trying to pull the sword out. I then walk closer, un-gloving my hands and got into the stance. That is very dangerous and powerful in the Hyuuga clan. Of course though, since I was born as a half Hyuuga. From marrying a man outside the hyuuga compound. Hid me from the Hyuuga council's, along with Hiashi agreeing to keep my mom and I away from them. But 10 years later when I was thirteen. My mom did a mission at the land of waves. Under cover as a cilvillian, got killed and murder. I was devastating by that and couldn't live myself. Through time and effort, I slowly increse my skills. No thanks to my sensei, only training the Inazuka and Yamanaka clan members of our team. But I'm getting way ahead of myself. I have a job to do and that was to kill this low life, that I dare call us...Humans. Thrusting forward with incredible speed. I used the 64 Palm strike, to cause internal damage to the mans body. Not letting him live and tell the day, or even inspire future people. To comit his evil deeds.

Seeing the body just lay up against the desk. With blood coming out his mouth. I just stood up straight, dispel the chakra that was around my blade. Pulling it out with out any trouble and seathing it back to the scabber. Analyzing the room once more with my Byakkugan active. I didn't see anything that was out of place or any traps. Beside a button under the desk. Probably a ditch effort trap, to get rid of anyone who wasn't paying attention. Lifting my hand up to the side of my ear. To contact the others and of course. My luck as I know it. Their talking behind my back... "Dragon, what do you think the chances of her causing the castle to break?" As I can tell it was bears voice. Who asked Dragon the question and I bet hes going to exagerate and say highly possible. "Pretty likely", ...I was close. Then as luck had it out for me, the entire castle started rumble around me and I just stare up at nothing. Shrugging my arms and whisper out. Why...What did I ever did to you Kami. So I made my hasty escape and made sure I got out in time, before the entire land scape. Collaps all around me. Took me almost about 1 hour to meet back with my team. Who were watching the castle just fall and crumble. Causing a huge dust cloud along with thunderous booms. Walking up to my team, whom turned and saw me standing there panting and breathing badly. Trying hard to catch my breath. I was not in the mood for toung lashing... "So what you been up too?" Especially smart allecs. Took alot of self control to not pound him where he stands. As he probably figure I was glareing behind my mask. Seeing CAT raise her hand to the comm, alerting the other members of the group. That the job was finished and to take care of the hostages and bring them back home. This mission was a success. 3 weeks later. Standing behind my teammates. Trying to hide myself from the Hokage, best as possible. While CAT was giving out the mission report. Apparently I accendently injured an hostage during the rescue, which I figure it was probably the man that touch me perversly. While I disabled his body with my jyuuken strikes out of anger. So...Yeah I have trouble hiding my emotions during Anbu missions. Which causes me to get strikes and slight probations from the Hokage. Especially the dreaded D-Ranks missions. I just shudder at the thought of Tora the evil demon cat! Hearing the report was over, I slightly shook. Hearing my name being mention by the Hokage. "So...Why you three hiding Panther in the back?" The Hokage asked, causing all 3 Anbu to move to the sides. Causing me to move my head left and right. Seeing my team ratted me out. So I step forward with a straight posture. Ready for anything the hokage haves to say. Seeing him letting out small puff of smoke. From his cigar, which I detest those who smoke. But let that opinnion to myself. Knowing how thats the only way the Hokage calms himself, while slightly looking to the right of him. I saw tower of papers pile up higher than him. Paying back attention to the hokage. Ready for the lash out, sensing my team leaving the room. Caused me to just leer slightly behind my mask. "Thanks for the sappurt guys..." I whisper to myself, letting out a sigh. Seeing the hokage starring at me sternly. Asking me to remove my mask. Which I did, by lifting my hands up to the mask and remove it from my face. Showing my deep blue pupiless eyes. Blinking a bit, to adjust from the light blinding me a bit. Then my vision adjusted a bit. Seeing the Hokage letting out a small smirk. Always finding a way to make me smile. He took care of me during my time of need, helping and sappurting me when I needed. But I digress...

"Mia...Why did you attack a hostage?" He asked me, using my real name. Which is very bad to me. Since he only uses my name when ever it directs towards me and my mission. Which I let out a audible sigh, informing the situation as best as possible. Explaining how I felt a bit violated during the time. He nodded and understood my predictament. Though inside, I snarl a bit. Knowing he haves one of those Icha Icha books. That I remember Sannin Jiraiya wrote. I honestly cannot see, how any one get into those things. Especially the pig headed men...Though to be honest with myself. I shouldn't judge. Since their selling like hotcakes...That and I kinda did, assist Jiraiya a bit. When I asked his help with my ninja training once. Back then I was stupid and naive. So I didn't know the book, was like that. Thankfully Jiraiya said, he wouldn't use me in the book. Which I found out later he kept his promise... "Still though Mia...", the hokage getting me out of my train of thought. Seeing him continuing his lecture. "You shouldn't let your emotions get the best of you, during your Anbu missions." He continue, while looking down to the floor. "Sure, what the man did isn't right. But you shouldn't let your judgement control yourself." He added, while bringing his cigar out and tap it on the ash tray. Letting out a sigh, "Sorry to say Mia...But your once again. On probation", He announced, Which I just hung my head low and nodded. I figure as such from my experience. Its going to be back to D-Rank missions and the dreaded Tora the demon cat. Which then I heard the Hokage clear his throat. Raising my head up a bit, with my hair sliding over my shoulders. I saw him smiling at me, in turn confusing me alot. "Think of it as, taking a vacation Mia. You deserve it." He said. Getting up from his chair, walking around his desk. Standing up near a window, starring out into the city of Konoha, with citizens and children running around. The life of the city, becoming more and more active. "Mia tell me? When was the last time, you had a break from Anbu missions?" He asked me, which I just stood up straight. Starring down in thought, feeling his eyes scanning my emotions. Through the reflection of the window he was looking at. Then I just shook my head and responded honestly. "Not that I re-call Hokage...", I reply while watching him. Turn around and chuckle a bit. Figuring he knew that much and sat back down on his chair. Resting his elbows on the desk, then this question suddenly threw me off and my status as Anbu. "Mia...Is there anything you truly wanted? Before becoming Anbu?" He asked me, which threw me off guard. Causing me to almost lose my balance. While blinking and starring at the Hokage. With confusion in my eyes. "Heh, let me ask again...", He chuckle while sitting back on the chair. "Was there something, that you wanted to do?" He asked again. Which made me settle down a bit. Getting my stature back to normal, from the sudden question. Going through my thoughts slowly and carefully. Remembering something I used to say to my mom. About wanting to be a Sensei...Which I looked up to the Hokage, informing him that if its alright to come back to him on that. Which he nodded and dismiss me. Letting me know, to come back any time I have an answer for him. 2 hours later... I was just sitting down on a bench in the plaza, of the village. Watching everything take it course around me. Which if one will have a caculated eye. Can easily read and tell how life goes in this village and the residents. I might as well introduce myself now, that I have free time. My name is Mia Hyuuga, I'm a half hyuuga. The Hyuuga council was going to place a Bird cage

seal on my mother and I. After I was at the right age to receive it. But one of the councils, the good ones. Didn't let the order take its place, consisdering the high respect my mother had as a Ninja. While being the first Hyuuga to achieve good Chakra and Chakra control, while able to use element jutsus. Any way, I am 20 years old. With Blue short hair, reaching down to my shoulders. My opal blue eyes, scanning around the area. Seeing everything and watching the people do their own buisness. Wearing my favorite kamino dress, with the green vest over it. I wouldn't say I have a good taste of fashion. I more into casual clothing, along with long sweat pants. With black slippers. I then sense Dragon appear next to me, sitting down carefully. Along with watching whats going around in the village. Handing me a ramen box, which I accept with open hands. I was feeling peckish myself. Just slurping and eating the noodles carefully, just enjoying the peace between us. Dragon and I just sat there quietly, eating the food and enjoying it. "So? How did it go?" He asked me, which he figure or wonder. If I'm on probation again. Which in a way I was. But more of a vacation. Then explain everything that occur with our conversation. Which caused Dragon to nod and eat more of his noodles. "I see, well...Didn't you always wanted to be a Sensei?" Which he was right...I always told him when I was a kid, that I always wanted to train my own set of Genins! Nodding my head and understanding what Dragon wanted me to do. But not now, I just need to make sure I am ready and willing to give up my anbu rank. To become a Sensei... "Yeah I do...But not sure if I am willing enough...", I explain to him. Telling him that wanting to be sensei is one thing, but willing to do it is another thing. He nodded and told me he understood. I had alot of reputation as an Anbu, along with bad reputation of training exessfully...Near brink of death at that matter. Of course I goten used to the training schedual over the years. After going through my thoughts and finishing up my food. While throwing it away. Then I looked over towards the Ninja academy. Which I seem to do alot these past few years. Causing Dragon to notice my distraction and look back to me. Shaking his head, knowing what the giant Shuriken symbole. That indicates the academy for young ninjas to attend too. Without warning, he grab my hand and started pulling me towards the school. I swear, he acts some what childesh. With his black hair bouncing a bit, from being to spikey. Along with his black eyes closing, giving a smile. His real name is Sho. Which at first, we made fun of his name when we were kids. But he didn't mind, he actually think its a funny name too. Over time, we respected his name and his skill. He was wearing a black long sleeve shirt and pants. That had some what a fire design on them, which suits him very well. Since his jutsu element is fire. After arriving and walking down the halls of the school. Going to diffrent classes and peaking through the windows. To see if there were any promising ninjas this year, which some of the children inside. Wave quietly towards me and Sho. Out of probably 180 or 200...Who knows how many students that attend here, a Yamanaka and an Inazuka manage to catch us peeking. Which felt weird to me, since they shouldn't be able to sense our Chakra at this low of a level. Continuing on ward through the academy. Sho and I were very upset and a bit angry, seeing how easy these test were. What were they thinking? A ninja shouldn't constantly get repeated lessons of our history and junk like that. Back when we were young, our tests were very hard and challenging. Ranging from data collecting, how to ambush an enemy. Or sneaking through enemy base. This...This is just sad and waste of perfect talents. Stopping at the last class, which was Iruka's class. Having the most clan related ninjas along with cilvillians. Especially the last survivor of the Uchihas. Which me and Sho just let out a sigh, we really didn't like the Uchiha clan at all, especially back in our child hood days.

Then my eyes caught Naruto. Who isn't hard to spot, he haves blond spikey hair and a orange outfit. That most will scream, walking target. But deep down, I bet everyone knows he pulls it off. While matching his personality and prankster like behavior. Heck he even gives ninjas, of all ranks a hard time catching him. Like the one day, he was practicing a bit on a rooftop. Working on one of his pranks, for who knows what victim. Back fired on him and some how fell into the Womans bath house by accendent, poor boy. Ran for his dear life, from multiple kunoichis that were resting there. Chasing the poor boy down and threaten to hurt the boy... Of course I was one of those Ninjas, that was in the hot spring at the time. But I didn't go after the boy, since I spotted him with my byakkugan. Which I did warn the girls and ninjas. But as fate will have it for him and me. They didnt listen or believe me, while Naruto was trying to explain to them it was a accident. Looking through the rest of the class. I spotted, A Aburame, A Hyuuga which is Hinata. Inazuka Kiba, Nara Shikumaru, Yamanaka Ino, Akimichi Choji. I was surprise how many clan members. Was in this class alone. Though my heart sank and felt disguested at how the girls. Were fawning over Sasuke Uchiha. Just leaning up against the wall, along with Sho on the other side of the door. Watching the class take place. "So Mia? What do you think? Will any of them might do good, ninja wise?" He asked me, with a raise eye brow. Knowing him, he probably spotted alot of good candidates in Iruka class. Which I agree, all these kids. Atleast from Hinata, all the other clan members to Naruto and Sasuke. Will make great ninja, although for the Haruno child. I can't be so sure, since she seems more knowledgeable. Than a ninja talent. Who knows, I've been surprised before... Although, the one year class. We past, have no doubt will be great ninjas. Although if I were a sensei, I need atleast 3 students. The female Inazuka and the male Yamanaka from a diffrent class. Wouldn't be enough and will have to be balance... I let out a sigh and shook my head a bit. "I can't be sure myself. But seeing Iruka's class, half the majority of the class. Will do great as ninjas", although seeing Sho shake his head at me. Confused me alot. "No, I meant...If you were to sensei any of these children. Who will they be?" Which he smirk a bit. Probably knowing who will be great students for me. By counting in his head and seeing him twitch about 5 times. In forms me that he came up with 5 students. Which I chuckle slightly, resting my head up against the wall. "I say, the two children who spotted us earlier. Might be great students...As for the other 3 here in Irukas...Who do you think?" I asked with a raise eye brow, while my left eye. Was half open. Curious who he conjure up. On what student will be good for me. "Well...Besides Naruto and scratching off Sasuke. Cause I know how we both, detest about Uchiha's. Minus Itachi", which I nodded my head. Itachi and his mom, were great people. Just wanted to know why Itachi slaughter and destroy his clan. Including his mother...Any way, back to what Sho was saying. We detest Uchiha's, is all you know. Minus Itachi and his mom of course... "Well, I was also thinking that. Shikamaru and probably Shino might be good", he answered. While I nodded slightly. Although I don't think, I will be able to stand with all guys in the team. Along wtih a Nara and Aburame...I have slight fear of bugs back in the day. I don't think Shino will appriciate me teaching him.

"That might be true, but even still...Nara's can be a bit difficult to teach. While...", which I saw Sho nodded his head. While raising both hands up. Telling me not to worry about my fear. Knowing about it for his whole life. After looking through the rest of the school. Leaving the premises and seeing that the sun was slowly setting. With me just sitting ontop of the Hokage mountain, by myself. Knowing that Sho left and went home, since he had nothing eles to do. Feeling the slight breeze that was blowing. Starring down at the lights and sounds that were emmitting in the village. I just sat there, going through my thoughts. Thinking of the suggestion Sho told me, about being a Sensei. But that could be a bit diffacult. Since I only saw 2 promising Ninjas. I need a 3rd one if I were to be sensei...Oh well, beggers can't be choosers. I'll just have to wait and see what happens. Thinking about being a sensei just fuel me into, accepting it even more! I'll give the hokage my answer some time later. After visiting my mom's grave in the Land of waves... Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO! Okay just got a CRAZY idea XD So um I'm not going to go into the next chapter just yet with the mysterious figure. But what I will do is show you guys and hopefully by doing this will clear up some plotholes in this story. So what I'm going to do, is post up chapters from this one story of mine called "Anbu wanting to be sensei" as like a History of how everyone met up and everything. Though this and Anbu want to be sensei story ideas are different, I am hoping by doing this will explain a bit more of how the teams were form and how the battle turn out at the Bridge. Granted in Anbu wanting to be sensei, Sakura bashing isn't really that bad in that story along with Sasuke actually...Well actually being a somewhat okay person. ALSO the battle at the bridge will ultimately be different than it was on here. So I'm hoping that posting these will clear alot of things up along with learning more about Mia. They will be in original format with no editing, as well...IT won't effect the main plot to Hanyou Naruto and his vixens that much. So in a way, treat this as "History of the leaf" filler arc. So hope you all enjoy and have fun. Don't take these chapters too seriously as I am going to use these to just fill in things with. 1. How Mia became a Sensei

2. How Haku met Mia and became her daughter. 3. Sarutobi making a loop hole of allowing Asuma and Mia to only have two students 4. Explain how the fight went on the bridge (though differently) So hope you all enjoy and have fun, I will not post the entire chapters on here so dont worry lol. Only the more important ones : ) Enjoy ^_^, also to let everyone know, before I started this challenge, I was actually thinking of giving Naruto this exact harem in that story XD Though it stop after I took this challenge and decided to put some elements from that one into this one...Though it came out a bit rocky with details so I hope this makes it up for it ^_^. Enjoy! Also it will be kind of in FPV as it was how I started the story. After these are posted, I will continue the main plot as Naruto and the girls will challenge the mysterious person. XXX Chapter 27: Adoption (History arc pt.2) It took awhile to convince the Hokage, to allow me visit my mothers grave, even though her grave wasn't in Konoha, but her name. But her real grave was in one of the village at the land of waves. Where she tryed and help the citizens there from under attack. But got surrounded quite easily and lost her life. I remember, one of her close friends. Who visit her from the land of waves, came to our house and inform me about what happen. Especially handing me her Headband...I was a emotional wreck and couldn't believe my mom died during a mission. I was told how she was protecting, children during the attacks. Managing to save almost every signle one of them. While sacerficing her self to finish off her attackers. So this way, no one will ever get the byakkugan eyes. That day, I ran away and just didn't care where I ran too. I was blind and full of sadness and anger. I just ran where ever my legs took me, who knows where I was going, all I remember was tripping and falling on my stomach in the middle of no where. Just letting the tears come and go. The forest I collaps at though, was the forest of death! But since I was a kid, I didn't had any knowledge of the place and got further lost in it. Took me about 1 week, to finally get out of the forest. I had to survive by eating some of the wild life and berries that were out there. Luckily my mom...Before her death and leaving on her mission. Taught me how to survive in the wilds. Of course, I failed missirably and had trouble handling myself on my own. But this time around, I manage to survive long enough and got back to the leaf village, where it felt strange in the forest. I felt like some one was still helping me through the forest, spiritualy and non-spiritually. Thats when I realise, I had my mom guide me through the forest, along with couple of Anbus. Who watch over me in the woods... But all they did to protect me, was get rid of the most dangerous creatures. Everything else and explaining to me how. While I was passed out most of the time, my body would react and fight back during any attacks. They told me that they never saw anything like that before, which could only be seen in Anbus. After getting me to the hospital too recover and restoring my chakra back to normal. I was resting and laying on a bed, in a white room like facility. Noticing that I was in the hospital room, with the Hokage and some Anbu that were in the room. That was all I could remember, before falling back to sleep and hearing that. Everything will be fine. Getting out of my memories, feeling the cold winter snow on my cheeks. Making them rosie. The

land that I was standing at, was being cover in snow, with the tree branches and bushes cover in white powder. Starring down with slight tears, threatening to show themselfs in my eyes. As I just tighten my scarf more around my neck, to keep myself warmer, along with my snow coat. "Hey mom...", I whisper out. Looking at the wooden cross, along with my mom's name written in permanent ink. That was infused with charkra, making them really difficult to wash out and erase. "I hope, I've been making you proud...", course I know she was. If I didn't know better, I believe she help me out many times and countless of times. When I was a child and during my ninja missions. I just knelt down infront of the grave, pulling out a white snow flower rose. Which are common in this part of the village. Along with other Snow Roses, which I figure were probably people, she protected here in the past. I just let the tears come and let them drop down from my cheeks. I heard some crunching noise, from some one walking through the snow. Very slowly and carefuly. With my senses, I could tell it was a child. The way they were walking in the snow, were very cautious and hoping that I will help them out. Which I would gladly, letting the child get use to me and feel safe. I stayed crouch down infront of my moms grave, letting out some calming chakra. So the child will feel safe around me. Feeling a tug on my shirt, feeling how light it was. I smiled and closed my eyes. Whiping away the tears quickly, then turn my head around. To see that it was a orphan...A Girl to be around 9 or 14 years old. With black long hair reaching down to her back. With brown pleading eyes, starring up to my blue pupuiless eyes. Smiling at the little girl, causing her to blush a bit and smile. Feeling nervous, spoke up quietly too me. "E..Excuse me...D...do you have anything to eat?" She asked me, which I nodded and saw her smile increse tens fold. I couldn't believe how this girl, from the way her brown tatter cloths were slightly shredded. Survived this long out in the cold and without any food and water. After pulling out a loaf of Bread and handed the girl the bread. She giggle and took the bread and started scarfing the food down. I look up towards the sky at nothing...Wondering if my mom out of fate, wanted me to find this girl? Actually...This girl reminds me alot of myself. I too was a orphan in the leaf village, along with defending myself and taking care of myself. Although I had the Hokage and the Anbu's to back me up and took care of me. So why not? Seeing the girl finishing the bread, half way. Gave it to me with happy eyes and smile. Wanting me to finish the rest, which was very sweet. So putting a hand on her shoulder, with a careing smile. I asked her one question and this might make her the happiest girl ever...Although I better get to know her name first. "Hi...So whats your name little girl?" I asked, which she lower one eye and just points at me. Which made me giggle...I didn't think I could giggle or laugh like that ever. I was told that my smile and laughter, was contatious. When I was a child. I believe they were right. Seeing the girl getting even a bigger grin and laughing along with me. It was fair, I gave her the bread and only fair. That I give my name first. "My name is Mia...Mia hyuuga", I explain, which she nodded and bow slightly. Then back up. "Alright Mia...My name is Haku...", she said quitely while shaking hands with me. Feeling how freezing cold they were. I couldn't believe she was even functioning in the snow, matter of factly. How the heck is she even alive! Looking at her eyes carefully, I could see alot of pain and hardships. Even terror and probably something that would for ever haunt her. Looking around to see if any one was looking. I quitely activated my Byakkugan and couldn't believe how much chakra. Was coursing through this little girls body. Meaning that she haves a blood line or Kekkei Kengai...Atleast I believe she haves one. De-activating my byakkugan, I saw her mouth open and looking at me with amazement. I chuckle a bit while arching a eye brow.

"Did you know, your eyes looked beautiful there?" She answered honestly, which made me just smile and rub the back of my head. I was never told that before, I figure my eyes looked ugly when ever I activate them. Seeing her asking me to do that again, I just shook my head making her groan. While standing up, I told her to follow me and will show her outside the villager. Which she nodded with alot of Vigor. Holding her hands, making her look up at me confusingly. Just winking at her and saying it will be a surprise. Just fuled the girls curiosity even more. After a few minutes of traversing through the village and getting outside. Far enough from prying eyes. After making sure we were alone, I turned around and saw her. Bouncing on the sole of her feet. Waiting impaitiantly for me to show her the surprise. Which is one of them, the other one will probably have her so excited and probably in tears. So I explain everything about my eyes changing. Saying how it was my blood line, while quickly explaining. That this was normal in my village and that everyone who does have a blood line. Are welcome in the leaf village. This made both her and I surprised, when she asked me. "You mean? No one will hate me, for having a blood line?" She asked me. Which I totoally forgotten that the land of waves, hate and are afraid of those. Who have blood lines and kekke kenki. So getting to eye level with her smiling to her, saying how it is normal and no one will ever hate you for it. Thats one thing true about the leaf village. We accept any visitors or those who move in and have a blood line. Live in the village in peace and harmony. After telling Haku that, she then showed me her blood line. By making perfect Ice Rose in her hands. While giving it to me, this really surprised me. Then it hit me, looking at her with concern look...Was this the reason why she became an orphan? More of factly, how she survived most of her life? Well then...Better change that around and give her the biggest gift. That anyone and I mean any orphan will love. That being adopted and living with a family...Course this will be very new experience for me. Well its now or never. Putting the Ice rose in my bag, twisting my bag a bit and zipper it back up. Looked at her and gave her a very careing look. Resting both arms on her shoulders. Massaging them to make her feel comfortable. "Haku? How would you like...Like to stay with me? As my daughter...", I asked slowly, making sure I said everything with the purist of hearts. Seeing her widen her eyes and just stare down to the snowey ground. Hoping I didn't upset her or scare her of the offer. Then felt her shoulders starting to shake and then looked up at me. With closed eyes and tears streaming down her cheeks. Using my thumbs to whipe away the tears, while she tackle me down to the ground. Hugging me tightly causing me to lose some air. Saying yes and nodding her head vigiously. Just hugging me tightly afraid that I will leave her alone. So after getting her to settle down, while giving her the green vest. That I loved to wear when I wasnt working. Telling her if there was anything that she needed and forgot that she was an orphan. But still smiled at me, saying she didn't need anything. Now that she found me. Which made me just felt glad that I ran into her and found her. I looked to the sky and just whisper out. "Thanks mom..." 5 weeks later We finally arrived the hidden leaf village. I was carrying Haku on my back, who have fell asleep and wrap her arms around my neck. Resting against my shoulder, while I looked at her calm and

peaceful face. Remembering all the good times I gave her, during the trip back to the village. Now she was sporting a brown long sleeve pants and a brown short sleeve shirt. Which I have to say, fits her quite nicely. I just smiled more. While turning my head back forward, seeing the large village gates. Showing the village from the inside. Before entering fully into the city, I showed and explain the gate guards. About my identity, along with Haku being with me and informing about her being a orphan. Which they nodded and smiled, seeing how even if I am an Anbu. I still show hearts to those in need. I remember the guards, they help me alot when I was a Genin. Giving me a map to examine with. Along with giving me directions and locations of where my Sensei and Teammates have gone too. They were glad, that I kept my concerns and feelings when ranking to Anbu. Since Anbu aren't sappouse to show any signs or hints of emotion. While coming into the city and stopping for a breif stop, sensing that Sho appearing right infront of me. Before he could brief me about my probation ending couple weeks ago. He slightly point at the girl that was sleeping on my back. Which I shook my head and knew I had alot to explain, of what happen during my travel to my mom's grave and back. Lifting Haku over my body and holding her bridal style. I asked Sho if he could watch over her for me, then telling him about me adopting her. This gave a funny reaction from him, with his eyes bulged and looked down at the girl. Took me awhile, but manage to explain everything to him in less than 5 minutes. Accepting and acknowledge that it was me and not some...Crazy imposter that he imagine up. "In all honesty Mia. You never shown this side of you before", he quickly added. While holding the girl for me, since she was starting to get heavy from holding her for a long period. I was really, really threaten to thrash him right there and now. Sure I may not show emotions or concerns. During our Anbu missions, but doesn't mean I'm a heartless, cold person... Okay so, maybe my temper can some what get the best of me. But come on...Any one with half a brain. Knows that if someone is short temper, its very easy to set them off. Like a ticking time bomb. Any way, I explain to him to take Haku to my house. So this way I can go and visit the Hokage, about adopting Papers. He nodded and said was very proud of me. Also remarking how, the old Mia is still in that Icy shell of mine. Oooh, if he wasn't my friend. I would have pulverize him right there and now. But that wouldn't be good on my end and going back into doing probation again and those...Dreaded D-Rank missions again...Man do I hate that cat... Couple minutes haves pass. Since my encounter with Sho. Standing infront of the secretary of the Hokage office, seeing her writing and signing diffrent papers. At the same time, sitting them on a huge pile of paper work to the side of her desk. I swear? How many papers and folders does the Hokage need to sign and approve? Who ever wants this job, must be really, really nuts and...Did I hear someone shouted..."Believe it"? Ignoring that, I just took a glance around the brown room. With some photos and pictures of the village of the old days and preseant time. Along with faces of Hokages hanging on the walls. With some of them having smiles and some of them, giving a smirk with serieousness behind them. Also seeing some green curtains gently moving from the slight breeze. While the birds were chirping happily through out the skies. I heard the secretary sneeze a bit. While using her right hand and waving for me to enter. Which it felt like hours of waiting...Okay exagerating. It was only 15 minutes...Man was I always this impatiant?

Entering the double brown doors, walking in the room. With the same view of Hokage behind his desk, with mountain of papers. Smoking his pipe, looking through a paper he was holding. His eyes carefully scanning through them. So far, so good. No elders in...Aw gosh darn it...They were sitting on the two chairs. Seeing Hokage looking up to me, with a slight surprise look on his face. Was I really gone for that...Okay I was gone for a month...Letting out a sigh. I slowly walked up to his desk, with determination of adopting Haku. "Mia? What brings you here?" He asked, with a raise eye brow. Thats right heh...I never visit the hokage, unless it was for a Anbu mission with my team. Seeing me come in here without my Anbu gear and out of the blue. Might felt a little weird in his perspective, including the Elders. Telling the hokage of my visit to the land of waves, along with finding Haku. Who was an orphan of the village. Brought her here so that she can live a happy life in the leaf village, while also explaining. How I would like to adopt her and raise her like my own child. Seeing the expression on all 3 of them was priceless. The elders were...Well surprised and showed dare I say...Proudness behind those eyes, wow I must've really miss judge them...On second thought? I never once heard any ill intent from them. Just their way of trying to defend the leaf village, I guess elders see the cilvillions and ninjas as a home. The Hokage though was the most priceless one of all. His face wide with shock, including his eyes threaten to come out of the eye socket. His pipe that he always smoke from, fell on the desk and roll to the floor. Causing him to quickly shook his head out of his, stupor. Leaning forward a bit with his hands folded. And so here comes the bad news... "Now...", he started, I notice he was trying very heard and thinking through his thoughts. Trying his best to say this right. But it won't matter, I won't leave this office for a 'no' answer. "You do relize? That if you adopt Haku...That means you will be fully responsible for her?" He continue. Which I nodded my head...I swear, I'm not a little kid. I'm a grown woman. "And that, your Ninja career will sometime get in the way, of taking care of Haku. Along with the ninja work. Doesn't pay that well in the funds department?" Okay...Maybe I haven't thought this thoroughly as planned... Looking down in thought and remembering how happy I felt. Of wanting to raise Haku and treat her like my own child. Made me feel like it would be something my mother would've done in a heart beat. As people says to me...I have the spirit of a ninja. But the heart of my mother. Looking up back to the Hokage, with a nod. "I understand the risk Hokage. But I truly want to raise Haku and help her...Its...What my mother would do", I said at the end. Which all 3 of them nodded in agreement and have also told me. The same sentence, with my heart being of my mother. Going through his thoughts, planning something. How I know? Well if you been working with the Hokage for a long time, you start to pick up something from spending brief times and hanging around him. His eye brows will constantly go up and down, then one side will lower and the other will raise itself. His lips will sometime, shift left and right. Meaning he was moving his toung against his mouth. Then pieace of resistonce. He would chuckle and have the most happiest of all face. Including the elders, chuckling. As if all 3 of them, were in sync and plan the samething. All of the sudden, my stomach was having butterflys. I never get nervous and when I am nervous,that useually means. I aint expecting things at all or during missions. Would warn my teammates, that its something we all would have to be becareful of. Seeing one of the bewers opening from his desk. Moving his hands inside, shuffling around things. Which I could hear paper clips, pens, some loose change. Which was weird...And a book, which no doubt. Is the icha icha book, that I heard rumors. That he secretly reads during his free time...No wait, that sounded more like his crystal orb moving...Not his book. My bad, can be off sometimes.

Then heard him said 'ah ha'. Succeeding in finding something he was looking for. Which I slowly shift my eyes to the right, seeing the two elders. Nodding at me with big grins. Okay, what do they have plan? Looking forward again and with wide eyes and shock on my face. He was sliding a paper a cross his desk. With Adoption in bold letters at the top of the paper. I...I couldn't believe! "Here ya go Mia...All you have to do, is fill this out. With your signature and name. Along with Haku's name and birthplace. Along with Age, Gender and Birthday." he explain, along with the Elders also adding in their explanation to me. Knowing the 3. They probably knew, that I never done adoption before and was very helpful. That they were taking their time to help me, get things started. With a bow and a thank you. I turn around and left the building and office. Little did I know though. The extra paper he gave me. Was a Jonin sensei application, which I wasn't really paying attention at the time. Thought was part 2 for the adoption. 30 minutes after meeting with the Hokage. I came home, with everyone standing infront of my house. Everyone wondering what the heck was going on inside. I heard crashes and banging and screaming from the inside. Which all the screaming was coming from Sho. Which is weird? He never screams...Then it clicked to me! Haku must've woken up and got scared! I quickly ran inside, by asking everyone to move, which they did. After bursting through the door, almost tripping over my own two feet. Shouting. "Haku...Huh?" Which, my eyes blink with my pupils getting small at the scene infront of me, along with every one else outside the door. In the corner of the room, was Sho with his blade out. Trying to dodge and deflect every signle silver wear that came flying at him. With almost perfect aim. His mask was still on, so he must have activated his eyes. Cause I too was having a hard time, keeping up with the projectiles. Wondering who was attacking him. I shouted out. "Where's Haku!", which the response I got was everything stopping. Then a blur came crashing into me, hugging me tightly as we landed on the floor. It was definitaly Haku...Then looked up and saw a butcher knife. Stopping a couple inches from a personal spot was for Sho. Who slowly stood straight up and step over the butcher knife. Panting and breathing for the first time. His life and being a man, was threaten. I looked down at the scare girl. Well...Scared and giving death glares to Sho. Then without warning everyone and including me, went into a fitful of laughter. From what I saw and what the villager saw. Was hilarious, how Sho couldn't contain the girl. That was hugging me, from almost killing him. It was hilarious. "Serves you right for teasing me all those years", I chuckle out, which Sho slash Dragon just huff and poofed away in a sushin. After that little fiasco, I'm sure Haku will probably be scared of any one. With a mask on, which I inform the other Anbu members, that if they were going to visit my house. If any means that Haku is there outside or inside the House. I told them to make sure, to notify me before hand. Before walking or stepping through the door. Of course Cat asked me why, then everyone went into a laughing fit. With Dragon sitting at a table, glareing at everyone. Because of the little mishap at my house. After settling down, every nodded and agree that they would. Take their masks off before entering the house. Now here I am with Haku. At the park, telling her to go and enjoy herself and not to worry. About making friends, which she smiled and happily ran to the playground and started to have fun. I figure she needed this after the scene at the house. Also I needed some place to focus and write out the Adoption papers. I started to sense more people coming, which were from Clans. Started entering the palyground with their children, who were happily running around and enjoying themselfs. Along with couple others, wanting to play with Haku. I took a quick peak at her and saw her laughing and smiling

along with. Choji Akimichi, Kiba Inazuka, Shikamaru Nara and Naruto uzumaki. I was really glad that Naruto took the time and bravery. To ask if he could play with Haku. Which she accepted with open arms, and let the boy play including the others. Even Ino got into the fun. I then felt someone leap over the bench I was sitting on. Resting and laying her arms on the top of the bench. With her toothy grin too me...It was Tsume Inazuka. The head clan of the Inazukas. While Inoichi just leans against the bench. These two were my Genin partners, back in my childhood. When ever our Sensei would train one of the two. The two of them, would disobey orders and help me train too. I would've been lost without these two. Tsume and her roughness and tough attitude, was hard to get by. But became really close friends with me...Though wish her teasing would cease to exist. Even till today, when she haves free time. Will always find a way to tease me. Inochi. Before getting paired up with Shika and Choza. Forming the first Ino-Shika-Cho formation. Help me study and practice with my Jutsu and Chakra training exercise, even teaching both me and Tsume how to water walk. Boy was that embarrassing, since both of us had trouble. Keeping our chakra under control, along with having a slight large Chakra reserves. Okay so Hyuugas don't have big chakra reserves, but you have to remember. That I am a half hyuuga. My mom fell in love with another ninja, although my father died. Before I was even born. So I don't know what clan he was in nor if he was a normal citizen. "So, Mia what brings you here? Studying future ninjas again?", Tsume asked. Which if you would know, I always come to the park. To watch children play and stuff, but also. Curious if there are any future ninjas that would become good. See Tsume and Inochi knew about my dream of becoming sensei. They would always visit me here at the park. To help me figure out, which child will become good canditates. Though they also said, that they could always get Ino and Kiba to become my students. But always turn them down and said let them, join a team normally. By test resaults.. Seeing Tsume finding me looking at Haku, with that Mother like careness. She let out a whistle, while making me blush and close my eyes in irritation. She is so going to..."Some one been busy! I didn't know you got married", she said smirking at me. While I could sense Inochi shaking his head, already figuring out the situation at hand. "Tsume...If Mia was married, we would already see a Child, that looks exhactly like her. Or the matter of taking days off as Anbu" He said, crossing his arms over his chest. Watching Ino and Haku. With Ino fixing up Haku's hair, while some how convincing naruto and the others to help out. Minus Kiba of course as he was playing with Akamaru. When he tried to explain Haku about his statuse as Clan heir. It went over Haku's head. Paying more attention at Akamaru than Kiba, which the boys ego drop down badly. Making his mom laugh out and boasting. Causing him to growl and grumble. Shouting to his mom to be quiet. Then blushed, after I heard Tsume saying that. Clan heirs don't go and wet the bed. Loud as possible, causing everyone to laugh in the park. With Kiba pulling his hood over his head, whining out 'mom'. Before I could continue writing, Tsume quickly took the papers. To see what I was filling out. I knew it was futile, to get it back from Tsume. Consisdering her strength is alot better than mine...If you don't believe me? Try taking her on with her Beast Mimickry and combine with her ninja hound. You will be dead ASAP. "Ah. Okay, so that girl. With the brown cloths", she exclaim. While pointing towards Haku. Who was now playing Tag with the others. "Name is Haku? And you found her at the land of waves?", she asked me, making Inochi turn his eyes towards me. While I nodded my head, explaining them what happen. Which she playfully punch my arm. Causing me to wince a bit. While Inochi patted my back and said, that my mother would've done the samething.

"Whos Adopting whom now?", asked the head clan of the Hyuugas. Hiashi Hyuuga. Which everyone including me smile. Knowing that he brought Hinata to the park, to enjoy herself. Poor girl, havent got 2 seconds in. without Ino pulling her towards Haku and introducing them to each other. He sat down next to me, while Tsume handed him the papers. Seriously! All I have to do, is finalize the signature and Hakus name. Is all I asked! Seeing Hiashi carefully scan through the papers. Chuckling to himself...Yes my hand writing skills...Aint the best. "I see your handwriting is normal in your standards", He joke. Causing me to let out a sigh and lower my head. I prefer print than cursive any day. So yeah...I wasn't really taught how to write that style. "Oh? Haku haves a Kekki Genkai?" He asked, surprised and surprising Tsume and Inochi. Which I just nodded my head at the three. Now they all understood why I brought Haku here, since the history of Land of Waves was big. He then handed me the paper back, while taking the extra one for me. Just in case the Hokage or...In our hopes, the Elders didn't plan a CRA for Haku to take once she was older. Tsume and Inochi standing up, to look over Hiashi shoulders to get a better look of the paper. It...Felt like one those Anime moments for me...If the camera were to face us infront. Would be something in a comical way. With me writting down my own papers, while sneaking some glances at the three. Who just smiled at me and back to the paper, with slight chuckles and smiles ever growing. While I just tap my foot. wanting to know what is funny. But gave up and work back to my papers. Man, I'm not even half done with this...Good thing I took Haku to the park, or eles she would be like me and be irritaited to just be inside the house. It gotten later and everyone by now left the park. With their children, along with Inochi, Tsume and Hiashi saying their good byes to me. While Kiba, Shikamaru, Choji, Naruto, Ino and Hinata. Said fare well to Haku. I wasn't really paying attention with my surroundings, getting all worked up with the papers. I finally got to the final part of the paper and let out a big breath of fresh air. While stretching my arms above my head. Closing the said papers onto the folders, that I got from the office. Getting up from the bench. I felt...Dread. Thats not a good sign for me. "Haku?" I shouted out and as I fear. She didn't respond back! Oh no! Not good, not good! I panick and ran all over the park. Shouting out her name over and over, I looked up trees and look under a rock...Don't ask. This can't be happening! This just can't be happening! My stupid luck, why now! I look at the lake...There were kids but no Haku. I look at the jungle gym. Kids but none of them were my kid. My heart was racing fast. My thoughts were thinking straight. Heck I wasn't thinking straight, she still new to the village. Something bad must've happen, man, oh man! I...I should've kept a better eye on her! She disappear out of sight and now shes probably lost and alone! How could I let this happen! I was now running through the village, with neon lights and street lights turned on. With the night shift shops open and bars serving their foods. Made me even more worried! I went through each and individual ally way, hoping to find Haku...My daughter some where in this huge city. She didnt get any chance. To navigate through the city or a map of the place. She probably trap...Or kidnap...Scratch that thought, this village may have its bad side. But no kidnappers have ever been notify in the village...Except foreign ninja. But there arent any here. I even check the bad part of Konoha with my KI intent at a dangerously high level, causing any one who would mess with me. Faint from feeling it. I check houses, I check abandon buildings, I even check behind dumbsters, sign posts, under bridges. Any where. But she wasn't popping up, I started looking through roof tops and hidden

passages that I only know about, I even check the dreaded Uchiha compound. No where! I am now turn from panick. To Freaking out and going beserk. My heart was breaking every passing moment. I was litterly crying tears as they fall from my eyes. I check all over konoha with all my Anbu speed. But no where...Not at the hokage, not at the messenger bird house. Not at resturants, hotels, complexes. I even looked through both the men and women bath houses. No where in sight, everyone in the village was also helping out. Knowing and remembering who I came back with. Okay so it took them awhile, for who I was looking for. But seeing me search through even the most darkest places, allys and resturants. They knew that I was looking for Haku. Then it clicked with Ayame at Ichiraikus ramen shop. Shouted from the counter. "Maybe Naruto-kun might know where she went?". She shouted, which the villagers, although didn't like Naruto or what he holds. All nodded with smiles, cause they know Naruto can spot something out of place and knows the village like the back of his hand. All asked me if I knew where I last saw him, which was...AT THE PARK! And they were right, Naruto may be an Orphan. But he knows the village layouts more than the Hokage and Anbu's put together. Which they smiled and to my surprise, went to search for naruto and let me know if hes any where eles. This got Naruto's trust ratio up a bit more, I was still crying and thank Ayame for the advice and darted off to find Naruto. It was still 7pm. Knowing Naruto, he won't leave till around 7:30Pm...I hope. After arrving there around 7:50pm. I just spotted him about to leave the playground, so I slow down my speed a bit. So I won't frighten the boy and jog up to him. Seeing him a bit frighten at me, but blink and smile. Remembering me from the park and surprising me, saying. "Hey, your that Anbu who help me out, during my birthday! Black Panther right?", he asked. Close with the name. Though Black panther has a nice...NO! Haku first, names later. I quickly and softly grab his shoulders, seeing me crying strike his heart bad. Asking me if I was alright and if there was anything he could do to help me. I nodded my head as, best as possible. Naruto is my only hope now... "Naruto, I want you to be honest and help me with this question. It involves Haku", which his face surprised me and harden. Saying he will do anything he can. So I asked him, if he haves seen Haku and blinked his eyes. Looking at his eyes, I notice alot of things. I can read eyes very good and clearly and what they were telling me. Is that she didn't know Haku went some where? "Of course! Heh, I knew you probably didn't hear us from the park. Since you were busy with that Ado..Adu..Adu?" Which I chuckle slight and said Adoption paper and snap his fingers and nodded. "yeah! She asked me if there was any rare flowers. That she could give to you and I explain that. While I go to the Hokage mountain. I always find these out of place flowers". He smiled while blushing a bit, I knew that one of his hobbys was gardening. Though not sure if its a lie or not? But he does like flowers, as I seen him stop by the shop of the Yamanakas flower shop here and there. Getting the direction and infomation I needed, I hug the poor boy and thank him. Leaving him confuse and just grins while bringing both his arms behind his head. Shouting that he glad he could help. Boy Naruto, you help more ways than you think. You help me re-unite with my daughter... After finally reaching to the top of the Hokage mountain, while sending a shadow clone. To the villagers, saying Naruto did knew where she was and help me found her. Which one of them pop and got the memory from it. Hearing how some of the citizens cheer and said Good job naruto. Well now everyone that lives around Ichirakus, will treat him with more respect. Atleast some of them. One half was the ninja side. The other half were civillians. Though 30 Civillians out of 50 Ninjas, was good amount of respect for Naruto. He haves to earn the rest of them by himself.

Sitting at the edge of the mountain. Was definitaly Haku, humming along and gathering the rare to find flowers. Which Naruto was right, they only exist at the Land of Waves. Called water flowers. My eyes were probably red from all the crying and running around the village looking for Haku. But here she is...With hardly a care, picking flowers to bring them and thank me for probably taking her in...I notice her head jerk up a bit and giggle. Okay...Something I don't get? "Mom...I...well...", she stutter while turning around with that smile on her face and worryment. Haku your worried? Then again...I would be too if I disa... "I couldn't find our house...Are you mad at me?", she asked with her head lower a bit. While kicking at the dirt. I just stood and laugh really loud along with Haku. Thats why Haku was worried! She wasn't scared at being lost in the village. She just didn't remember where we live. After explaining to me of Naruto and Ino talking about the Water flower, which Ino explain more for the two of them. Surprise and at awe that Naruto found something like that. Told Haku that it would be a perfect gift for me, saying how I love those type of flowers. Which Naruto adding his two scents, saying that the Anbu that help him, thank him for that same type of flower. Which was true, he gave me the same flowers. For helping him out in the village. He too got lost a bit, forgetting where he lived. And Ino was right. I always come into her parents shop. Asking if they have any new batch of Water flowers, that I always called them Snow roses when I was a kid. For my mom's grave, which I was sadden at the time. Saying they didn't had any, along with Ino telling me, that she haves seen a boy with Blond hair with them. Even though that discription wasn't useful at the time. During scouting around the village as an Anbu. I ran into said boy, who was Naruto. Saying he couldn't find his way home. I asked him what he was doing out in the hyuuga district. Then explain that one of the kids in school, said a princess was capture by evil men. Which he pointed at the guards, who were smiling and chuckling under their breaths. Trying so hard to not burst into laughter. The kids must've trick Naruto and wanted him to get into more trouble, but seeing the smiles and chuckling hyuugas. They probably played along with Naruto and guided him to Hinata. Boy that was funny at the time. Which now this time, it was Haku who was the princess and I as her mother. Going through teeth and nails to try and rescue and find her. Oh boy...My day was long and tired along with fun and excitement. My god, my anbu missions were never like this. This is why I want to be sensei, to enjoy what my students do. Running and hugging Haku close to me, with a big smile on my face. Just letting the tears fall. I told Haku to always talk to me, before going some where on her own. Or atleast till she figure out the layouts of the village. Which she hug back and cried happy tears, after telling her. That she is now... Haku Hyuuga, Daughter of Mia Hyuuga...OH and yes, I accepted the flower and walk home with my daughter. My new life as Parent, begins on the new day. Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV

Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO! Okay just got a CRAZY idea XD So um I'm not going to go into the next chapter just yet with the mysterious figure. But what I will do is show you guys and hopefully by doing this will clear up some plotholes in this story. So what I'm going to do, is post up chapters from this one story of mine called "Anbu wanting to be sensei" as like a History of how everyone met up and everything. Though this and Anbu want to be sensei story ideas are different, I am hoping by doing this will explain a bit more of how the teams were form and how the battle turn out at the Bridge. Granted in Anbu wanting to be sensei, Sakura bashing isn't really that bad in that story along with Sasuke actually...Well actually being a somewhat okay person. ALSO the battle at the bridge will ultimately be different than it was on here. So I'm hoping that posting these will clear alot of things up along with learning more about Mia. They will be in original format with no editing, as well...IT won't effect the main plot to Hanyou Naruto and his vixens that much. So in a way, treat this as "History of the leaf" filler arc. So hope you all enjoy and have fun. Don't take these chapters too seriously as I am going to use these to just fill in things with. 1. How Mia became a Sensei 2. How Haku met Mia and became her daughter. 3. Sarutobi making a loop hole of allowing Asuma and Mia to only have two students 4. Explain how the fight went on the bridge (though differently) So hope you all enjoy and have fun, I will not post the entire chapters on here so dont worry lol. Only the more important ones : ) Enjoy ^_^, also to let everyone know, before I started this challenge, I was actually thinking of giving Naruto this exact harem in that story XD Though it stop after I took this challenge and decided to put some elements from that one into this one...Though it came out a bit rocky with details so I hope this makes it up for it ^_^. Enjoy! Also it will be kind of in FPV as it was how I started the story. After these are posted, I will continue the main plot as Naruto and the girls will challenge the mysterious person. Another note, that Sasuke and Sakura will kind of be different then they were in the beginning of this story. XXX Chapter 28: Deciding on the genin teams (History Arc Pt. 3) Mia's pov Well its almost time for the genin teams set up. Oh boy I can't believe it! I never been so excited and nervous in my entire life. Though... I had to ask Sho to keep a close eye on Haku over the school days, after seeing her come back in a henge. With her henge up. I was inform and surprised that the girls at the school, teared and stole Haku's cloths, along by stealing Ino's and Hinata's

spare cloths to give to Haku during their summer trip. The poor girl was litterly broken down when she came home, with Ino and Hinata behind her. Fuming and seething, I rushed to Haku right away asking what happen. When she un-henge herself, she was standing there with just a towel on. Crying and shaking from being freezing cold. I reported to the council about what went on in the field trip. Boy I never knew how angry, Hiashi, Inochi, Tsume could get and even the 3rd hokage were throwing off Kill intent every where and was starring down at the cilvillian side. Who surprisingly were seething in rage too? All but those who were parents, had shock looked on their faces. When said person were asked, if they told their children to do all that to Haku and her friends. They meerly shook their heads. Me and Hiashi saw that they were telling the truth. We let out a breath of relief along with Tsume and Inochi. They even asked if they harm Haku and the others, I nodded on about Haku being harm by the girls and Sakura. This I had to cover my ears, along with Tsume whose eyes were vibrating from the sudden shriek of "What", from miss Haruno of the head cilvillian council. Slaming her fist hard onto the counter, throwing me daggers and saying how Haku must be blind and thought she saw Sakura. Which I inform her that Ino and Naruto were present along with me. When I said Naruto, most council were about to go into a fit of rage, but stop when I said that Ino and I were there. Then nodded to each other, asking me is this true. Which I nodded and they all glare to the parents of the girls. Thankfully the council were being fair about this situation. Though Hiashi and Inochi tried everything to keep themselfs from jumping from their chair and hurt the people who heard. That the same girls, took Ino and Hinata's spare cloths for Haku to wear, since they teared up and ruin the cloths I gave her to the trip. My god, I had to go back and pay over 6078 Ryu. To restock her cloths. Which I was now broke once again and when things were looking good for our family. After that ordeal from last night, everyone started apologizing to me, inochi and Hiashi. While leaving the room. Which the ninja of the council, were surprised how fast the meeting went and it un-settle us deeply. Turning my attention back to the others, we all just then let out a depressing sigh. They truly believe Haku wouldn't have a hard time, when the elders ask how this all started. I said one word, that made the war hawk Danzo leave the room. Calling me a stupid fool, okay he didn't say it out loud. Mostly mouthed it and I am very good at lip reading. When I said Sasuke, everyone in the room must've had a huge question mark above their heads. I told them about how Haku said, that the only way she will see Sasuke. To the Sasuke fan club or in this case. Sakura, that he is a great person. Is when he will be more interactive and more nice to others. She will re-consisder her thoughts over the boy. Which the Elders nodded to each other and told me, their trying the best they can. To get Sasuke to be more social to people. But he still refuses too, unless those who will help him with his vengence to kill his brother Itachi. Also telling me that they would never thought, that Haku will be in so much danger at and in both school and village. Then before the hokage said anything. The Elders stood up and walk down to where I was standing, confused me a bit. When they turned around and face the ninja council. Saying how that might be a good idea. That Haku and Sasuke's interaction will be limited. When I asked why? They told me, that Sasuke Uchiha pride might get the best of him and if he ever learn about her Blood line, which then I raised both hands up and nodded. He might get the wrong Idea and will think that everyone will be helping her out more. Since she is last of her kind. Along with Sasuke, who will probably do anything to fight her, which Sarutobi

reminded everyone in the clans. That Iruka kept Haku and Sasuke away from fighting each other during the Taijutsu of the test. Consisdering how rough the boy can be with others and nearly sending them to the nurses office. We all agree that, when the Chuunin Exams were to come. Which was about 4 months from now, that all team interaction between each other will be limited. Exception for Naruto, Haku and her friends. Which brought everyone to smile. Even Hiashi said, that he will inform his daughter. That she can see Haku, any time she is free from both sides, while also congratulated me on becoming Jonin SENSEI! My eyes bulged out and whip at everyone in the council, even the eldes were shaking hands with me and smiling. Thats why they came to stand next to me. When I heard them thanking Hokage, that they will be the first to congratulate me for the job. I couldn't believe it! I was a Sensei! A SENSEI! Now hear I stand with 3 other Sensei's, Asuma Sarutobi, Kurenai Yuhi and Kakashi Hatake. We were standing there, looking through all of the genins tests that were taking, while also being told about the incident with Naruto and Mizuki. I felt proud, that Naruto perform the Kage bushin no jutsu, or Shadow Clone Jutsu. To take down the traitor of the leaf. Which Iruka made Naruto pass and graduated the boy. I looked at my daughter test. She pass! I felt tears swelling up, seeing Haku manageing to pass and become a Ninja herself. Which Kurenai and Asuma patted my back and said I must be proud. Which I nodded, while Kakashi just shrug his shoulder and said. She had outside help...Which made me glare at him. Me and Kakashi haves this hate/like relation. But I don't want to get into it, just involves our anbu days. I've heard that he never once pass any Genin teams, through out the years, that sounds like him and knowing him. He wants a team that can get along and work like a team. I then went pass Haku's test papers, seeing her picture with a great big Smile on her face. I couldn't help but smile too and moved onto the next one. Which I accendently grab Naruto's and saw how bad his scores were and arch an eye brow. Which didn't go un-notice with Asuma, Kurenai and Kakashi. When you know me from child hood and if I ever raise an eye brow. You know that I caught sometihng wrong and out of place. "Something wrong Mia?" Asked the hokage, which he figure I was looking at Naruto's test resaults. Which I kinda nodded a bit and inform him, how Haku and Ino explain to me, that the teachers were altering his test result. Which confuse the two Jonin sensei next to me, then eyes went wide. When I told them that Ino and Hinata explain to me, one school year. In the throwing range, that he scored 100% out of Sasuke's 78%. Then a KI was raised causing all of us and Kakashi to back up to the wall. Seeing a fire passion behind Hokage, muttering and cursing every signle teacher...Minus Iruka, who have ever taught Naruto. That he would make sure they will get personal visits from him. Asking me if I knew anything eles, I told him that Mizuki used a Chakra infuse disturbance, to mess up Naruto and Haku's aim. When she explain to me that she sensed it and so did. Hinata and Shikamaru, along with Ino. Then told them how I agree with the kids, that Sakura had this natual feel with Chakra. Would've sense it but ignore it. Along with Sasuke. Hokage just let out a sigh and slightly bang his head on the desk, causing all of us to sweat drop a bit. Knowing he couldn't do anything about it, but had suspicions with Iruka. That Mizuki was up to something during the exams and school. "Any way, since our tattle tale is over." Kakashi said, making me to slouch a bit and looked down in shame. I didn't realize I was being a tattle tale. Boy, way to get my spirits down Kakashi. I could sense Kurenai and Azuma grunt a bit from his response. Knowing that was directed towards me. "It seems, we have a very un-balance roster", this made me whip my head towards the Cyclops. He

was right! Naruto and Haku were 2 new genins. Which made the balance and order thrown out the window. 12 Genins, 3 teams, and i make a 4th Sensei. So I shouldn't...be here. "Hokage? If I may occur, that we should leave Mia to wait 1 more year. To become sensei. Since there are too many variables and Genins that pass this year. With Naruto passing last night. Made it 13 genins...Since Haku would have taken his place in getting a sensei. I would say, I want Naruto to be in my team instead of Haku.", which made me just...I don't know what to do...I could just Picture Haku sitting at her desk. Waiting and waiting for her sensei to come, but to be disappointed and the sensei to never come. But knowing her she wouldn't mind waiting one more year. She even told me, before I left this morning. She told me, if she doesnt get a sensei. She can wait one more year for other students to graduate. "Well...I could teach Naruto more efficiant than you Kakashi", I mutter under my breath. While clasping it close. Realizing that everyone heard me. Including Kakashi who was glareing at me. But Hokage was boasting in laughter, making all of us to slowly look towards the man. "Oh my, Mia! That was just perfect and a great idea if I may add", this brought all of us even more confused. Making me wonder what he meant. "Um Hokage?" Kakashi asked slowly. Which Sarutobi wave his hand a bit. "Oh come now Kakashi and you three. If you think about it? Mia here, out of all 3 of you beside Kakashi of course. Knows the Shadow Clone techniqe and can probably teach Naruto and help him perfect that Jutsu. Since she can make 30 of them, while Naruto can make 100", which made all of us, even Kakashi, to nod at this infomation. He was right. If Naruto were to be on my team, I can help the boy learn the ways and secret of the jutsu. Along with figuring out what element Chakra he is. And if my judgement right, also knowing who his parents are. He was probably a wind/water type Ninja. I could help him greatly to learn wind Jutsu and Water Jutsu. Heck even Asuma could teach Naruto wind jutsus. Oh wow, the possibillity I can help Naruto with his ninja career...But that leaves Haku also. I can teach her greatly too, her being a Water/Wind user too. Plus her blood line...Which I gotta figure out what it does... "Well as may that be true Hokage. I should really take Naruto in my team, since I know how to help the boy more..."Efficiantly", he said with a leer towards me. Making me feel incompatent, that I won't be able to handle Naruto. "That and I doubt, Mia will be able to keep up with him...Consisdering she couldn't follow orders and capture the boy. When he painted the Hokage mountain." Eesh...Okay he got me there...I definatly wouldn't keep up with the boy. Especially with that Stamina of his. Though the part about not catching him? Iruka haves better sense of where he is than I do. That and he never did anything bad to me so why would I help them? Selfish I know...I just like watching Naruto's skill of never being caught by Chuunin, Jonins and Anbus. That give them a good chase and probably without Naruto's help. They wouldn't be as fast as they are now. Letting out a sigh. The Hokage just shook his head and wonder what he should do, "Kakashi, I know your mentor would want him in your team. But if Naruto and Haku were to switch places. It will still make one of the two left out for Ninja career", he said honestly which. Made everyone nodded in the room. Even me...So I just went back to looking at the papers. Ino Yamanaka. B average Student, good at her family clan jutsu. While being proficiant at Poisen and infomation how to take care of those easily and use them for her advantage during a Ninja test battle. Yup, definatly her fathers daughter. Though surprise that she is excellent at Poisens. So that was a

shocker and her knowledge about them. Which I remember her helping and curing Haku and Hinata's injuries during the field trip. When Haku and Hinata both trip over a vine, that had poisen in them. Ino quickly took out one of the senbons, that I told Haku to carry for Medical purposes and pull out the poisen out of their legs. By sticking the needle into their skin and using chakra to pull it out with it. Then quickly using a diffrent poisen and mix it with that one. Analyse the counter effects, then quickly grab some herbs and berries that were to cure it. Looking at my other papers for Senseis and Students lists Sensei Asuma, Students. Shikamaru Nara, Choji Akamichi and Ino Yamanaka. Sensei Kurenai. Students. Hyuuga Hinata, Kiba Inazuka and Shino Abruame Sensei Kakashi. Students. Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno and Haku Hyuuga Sensei Mia. Students. Naruto Uzumaki, ?, ? Which I sadden at the resaults. Even if I do get Naruto on my team, he would have to wait till we could accept missions. Especially since we have to wait a whole Year to get started. I looked down in defeat and shook my head. Rubbing my blue hair in frustraition, I can see the grin on Kakashi face in that book of his. But when he look at me, it was a leer grin. He knew I wasn't going to be a sensei any time soon...Why did I bother to keep this dream of mine...I should just give up...give up... * Flashback* "Hey if you want to be a Sensei! Then Never give up!" Shouted the young boy. Who I met at Ichirakus this morning. With the smell of ramen and people walking out in the streets. Congratulating me and Naruto. For becoming a Sensei and a Genin ninja, which made us blush and thank them. "I know Naruto...But since you pass and Haku pass. That makes a odd number of 13 Genins...", I said slowly eating my Ramen with a down looked. While Teuchi just washed something in his hands, that were bowls. Keeping his attention on our conversation. I felt Naruto pat my back and made me smiled brightly when he said to me... "Well...If you become my Sensei...I will wait till a year for us to get more team members. Besides! I heard you know the Shadow clone jutsu like me! Then you and me can practice. All year, to get ready for those 2 team members and show how realiable we are!" He proclaim, making every one to clap a bit and smile at the boy in the resturant. I laugh and nodded. "Your right Naruto! Just because we won't being accepting missions. We can always practice and train each other. I can do the same if Haku were on my team." I said with full confedince now, excited more than ever to get ready. "YEAH! WATCH OUT WORLD! TEAM MIA WILL BE READY FOR YA!" The boy shouted, while standing on his stool. Shouting out to the villager making everyone there at Ichiraku to smile and Teuchi turning around. "You tell them Naruto. Mia show the world, that even dreams can come true!" He said, with Ayame coming out with Narutos 5th bowl and nodded to me. *Flashback end*

I shook my head and remember Naruto's words. I shouldn't give up because of a certain deilemma. Showing with new confidence that surprised everyone in the room. Minus Hokage. I step up and said, if I have to wait a whole year. Then I can wait and train my students either way, even if we don't do missions or entering the Chuunin exams. I will get that student prepare and help me train the 2 new genin teams. Hokage, Kurenai, Asuma and Kakashi all clap at that. Making me smile a bit and bow to the Hokage. Then Asuma stop in mid clap, quickly looking at his paper. Causing Kurenai to look at him. "What is it Asuma?", I heard her asked, with the man walking up next to me and infront of the Hokage desk. "Hey Mia? How much do you know about Yamanakas?" He asked me with a smile. Knowing that ciguratte was light and he was smoking it. He was a exception just like the Hokage, since it helps Asuma think and help with his fire jutsu. I looked up in thought and awnser honestly. "Well, besides being team up with Inochi? I have medium knowledge about them. Why?" I asked, with confusion. Sensing Kakashi KI increse a bit, probably knowing something is up. Then drop it when Hokage leer at him and then back to Asuma. "Asuma?", he asked slowly, which the man chuckle and turn to the Hokage, "Hokage-sama, I believe Mia and I will be able to perform this right. Make Haku and Ino in Mia's team", then quickly raise his hands before anyone could object. Saying that it will only make both teams un-available to perform missions. "Now hear me out...Hokage-sama? Why do we always get a 3 man genin cell?" he asked, with a smirk and resting his hand under his chin. I heard the Hokage reply, that so they will move and hide themselfs without being in a big group. Then i saw Hokage widen his eyes and started caculating in his head and went into a boastful laughter. Causing Asuma to laugh to and me to just move my head to the Hokage and Asuma, then Hokage nodding his head. "Well Asuma, seems like you found a loop hole in this. Care to explain why switch ino?" He asked Asume carefully, which the man blew out some smoke, out the window. Then turning back to the hokage. "Well? Haku and Ino are very close friends. I figure, why not have those two team up together? They might work well and Ino will probably, get annoyed by Choji's and Shikamarus antics", then whisper about also. Being the only girl on the group. Which Kakashi this point. Step up and wanted to address something. I knew this wouldn't be good. "Hokage if I do may so ask...This will ruin the formation an-", then Hokage slam his hand on the desk. Causing everyone to jump a bit. I look at the man. Wondering what he was going to say? "Kakashi. I don't know what your deal is. With preventing Mia from being Sensei. But I assure you, that a 3 man cell. Is conjure up by having 3 ninjas. Working together and helping each other out. While I may know our system, is sappouse to be a 4 man cell. With the sensei making up the 4th member. I seem to recall, the sensei not being under any juridistiction. Of being a 3rd man...", I saw him smile at the end and leaning against his chair. Playing the loop hole quite well. I saw the cyclops just stood there flabbergausted. While ready to protest again, I got angry and slam my own hand on the desk. Which made the Hokage chuckle a bit, oh you were ready for me to get in the action werent you old man? Heh...Well played. "KAKASHI! Just shut the heck up and be happy. That you even have Naruto! In your precious list of genins!" Okay I could've said that without yelling. But my rage just won't let go, I need to put him in

his place. "Even though I would prefer Naruto in my team. I remember that Sakura was in your list. Thus making things un-comfortable with Haku in that group", I announced, which the Hokage facepalm his own face. saying out loud, he totoally forgot about those school incidents. Which I saw Kurenai leer a bit. From the word Sakura came into play. She remember over hearing things about what the girl did to Haku. When she was eating with Anko, the two heard some school girls saying. How their plan to make Haku life a living nightmare for school. Made the two take action and dicipline those girls. While stopping them from harming Haku any more. I also remember her, coming to my house and told me that. Haku won't have to fear about going to school for Graduation. Anko taught them straight, which I shudder. Hearing Hokage clear his throat and new papers were giving to me and Asuma. "Well then, I hope you two will become great Senseis, including you Kakashi and Kurenai", he said with proud smiles. While me and Asuma took our papers, with me having a big grin and Asuma letting out one last word before leaving. "Good luck...Mia Sensei", He said smiling and chuckling, along with Kurenai. While Kakeshi just stare at me and knew the way he was moving his mouth. Saying, I wont last as a sensei more than 3 days. Which made me to look down a bit, just watching him just shushin out. While Hokage just let out a groan and before he could speak to me. I already left, to think things over...I might be late visiting my new students. At the Academy... Haku's POV Well todays the day! Finally, after a long and hard work of going through school. I will finally be able to meet my very own Sensei. I can see that everyone else, including Naruto were excited and giddy. Waiting for their team placement, along with their own Sensei. I waited patiently, with the brightest smile of my life. Sitting between me were Ino and Hinata. Which we couldn't help but talk to each other and congratuating our success. We just discuss randoms things, to kill the time. While waiting for Iruka-sensei to come and tell us who we are working for. "So? Who do you think we're going to get pair up with?" Asked Ino, which I just looked up in thought and took a glance around the class room. Knowing our scores and test results, we get paired up by worst to best students. I look over towards Shikamaru and Choji, thinking that Ino might get paired up with them. To form another Ino-Shika-Cho team again, which she saw me looked at them. While letting out a sigh. "Yeah I thought so... Thats what my dad said too. That we three might get pair up...MAN!", she slightly shouted a bit. Scarring me and Hinata from our skin, starring at the platinum blond. "I was hoping to be pair up, with either you girls", she whine while having stream of fake tears. And big bubble eyes wavering at me and Hinata. Which we just sweat drop and chuckle a bit. Then I turn to Hinata. "Who you think, you will be pair with?" I asked her, which she let out a blush. While poking her index fingers together in that shy fashion. Which I couldn't help but grin, just looking down towards, our Knuckle headed ninja. In term the nick name, kinda stuck to me. From hanging out with Ino. Telling Naruto about that nick name. He just laugh and agree that he can be some what, of a knuckle head when doing things. Especially pranks, I mean... You have to be completely bold and stupid to paint the hokage mountain. But knowing his score, along with Hinata's...I don't think they

will be paired up in a team. Of course I told Hinata, which she shrug with a smile. Saying... "I..I know, but it still couldn't hurt to think about it." She answer honestly, making me and ino to smile and nodded at her. If she does get pair with Naruto. Then good for her! If not...Well, she can always work along side him. When ever teams are doing a mission together. Hearing the Classroom door opening. We all got tense suddenly and stare at Iruka, whom sweat drop from seeing how tense everyone is. While smiling to us, letting us know to not be so tense. I couldn't help it really...To be perfectly honest...With my final score of 70% all together. My chance of teaming up with someone I know, or don't know. Was 30-70% chance and thats not very good odds. Especially two people I really, really didn't want to join. Sakura and Sasuke...Okay not fair to Sasuke. Mostly Sakura who I don't want to pair up with. But if I do join up with them. I'll have to make the best of it, it wouldn't be fair not to be friendly with them. "Alright class, first of all. I like to congratulate you. Of becoming Genins and passing the Graduation exam. Now before we begin name ca-", Someone interrupted Iruka's speech, which I was surprise that it came from Kiba? "Hey Iruka-sensei. Why is Naruto here? I thought he failed his test.", he asked, with confusion in his voice. Which I was about to wonder that same question. But I already knew what happen, since my mom told me. That Naruto stop Mizuki from stealing the forbiddon scroll, that was lock away in the hokage office. While also protecting Iruka and performing her favorite jutsu of all time. 'MultiShadow Clone Jutsu' "Eheh, read em and weep Kiba. See the headband? I did pass!" Naruto shouted with pride, pointing his thumb at the headband. That was around his forehead, which everyone all let out slight cools and awsome Naruto. Iruka then told the class, how he saved his life from Mizuki and boy! Did everyone cheer for Naruto, consisdering how close the two were and that Iruka-senei is mostly favorited teacher for this class. Though Kiba just huff and said Beginners luck, along with Sakura saying how. Iruka just took pity and let him pass. Quietly of course...How did I know they were saying it? Don't forget, who's the hyuuga sitting on my right side. Now Iruka cleared his throat, once again getting everyone's attention. With a hint of...Prankster? Uh oh... "Now, I'm going to call your name and who I ever call, for that team. Will wait untill they meet their senseis. Okay?" He asked everyone, who nodded. Going through 6 diffrent teams. "Team Seven will be...Sakura Haruno, Sasuke Uchiha", which the Pink hair girl shouted in cheers, while slamming Naruto's head forward on the desk. Sasuke just shrugging and rubbing his ears. I notice that Iruka was pushing back laughter. What is funny Iruka? Then...I paled and so did Hinata, Ino and Naruto. Mostly all my friends did...When he said... "And Haku Hyuuga. Your Sensei will be Kakashi hatake", I couldn't believe it. I felt my world shatter around me. I had to work with Sakura? Then shook my head and re-consisder that thought. After saying I will try my best to work with the girl and I meant it too. Ino and Hinata just patted my back and told me it will work out. Which I thank the two, getting up from my seat and heading down the row of stairs, passing Naruto. Who patted my shoulder and asked me to watch over Sakura for him, Heh, Naruto I will do my best. Even he isn't in Sakura's team, he will still want someone to look out for her. After sitting next to the pink hair kunoichi. I just waved slightly to her and to Sasuke. With Sakura explaining to me, of not getting in her way and Sasuke. Which I rolled my eyes and lean forward a bit too. Get a actual good look of the boy and I have to say...Does not look any diffrent then the rest.

I said hello to the boy and I only got a hmph with a shrug. Leering back outside, with me just deadpanning at him. Some social skills... I thought to myself, which surprised me that he let out a sigh. Saying a small hi, which made Sakura happy, that he was being social. Looking at me wondering if I will accept. Shaking my head slightly and getting Sakura to lower one eye brow, then widen remembering what I meant by social and then she bop her head with her toung sticking out. Wow, she keeping her end of the deal? After what she put me through...Actually, she never really harm me in any way. Just attended with the girls. Looking back forward to hear the next team. I looked up towards Hinata, after hearing... "Team 8 will be...Kiba Inazuka, Shino Aburame and Hinata Hyuuga. Your Sensei is Kurenai Yuhi", Iruka announced looking up at the 3 students. Which surprisingly were sitting in a triangle. Hinata being in the back of the room and the two boys being infront of her. Seeing Shino looking towards me, just nodded making a silent promise. To watch over Kiba and Hinata, along with keeping Kiba in place. So he won't make any advances on Hinata. Surprisingly I didn't know Kiba liked Hinata, but in a way. He didn't say he loves Hinata. Everyone and I mean everyone! Knows Hinata is madly in love with Naruto, ever since they were young. So I think Kiba making advances to Hinata, from what I remember when Shino was around. Was to help the girl get over her shyness and to be able to walk up to Naruto, with a strong front. But will sometimes fail. Cause once you say, 'Picture me as Naruto'. Boom, she will be on the floor in the next. Just thinking about Naruto or being close to Naruto. Causes the girl to just faint infront of him. After hearing their team. They sat with each other and waited for Iruka to finish. Which I expected and told Ino. That she will be teaming up with Team 10. Ino-Shika-Cho has been form once again. Everyone looked at Naruto wondering if he was upset. That he didn't get in any team, but told everyone that..."Ah, there is but one 'MORE' sensei", he announced. Letting the 'more' pronounce, which confused me very much? There was one more sensei? I thought the balance was 10 teams and 3 genins? I looked over to Iruka who was, still holding in that laugh and holding on that prankster like look. "That's right Naruto. Its you and your Sensei is...", he paused for the brief moment, like opening up a letter or announce the winner of a contest. Making everyone and me to lean forward. Who was his sensei? While why is he going to be a lone genin? "Mia Hyuuga", everyone jaws drop and look towards me. My face was in pure shock...My mom...My mom did it! She a...Wait a minute. "Iruka-sensei! I thoug-" I was suddenly interupted by him holding his hand out. "Before you ask Haku. Naruto and Mia, agree to wait 1 more year. For the next genins to be graduated. So don't worry, just because they can't do missions. Doesn't mean, she can't train Naruto" He smiled, while giving me a very distinctive wink. He was hiding something...I just know it. Saying his last grats to us and saying how proud he was. He told everyone to go and meet their senseis once they come in. Everyone were all walking down and out the door, while saying good luck to everyone. Including to tell Naruto that he better get strong, when that one year is done. He smiled and said. "You better believe it. I will get strong, don't worry!" He announced, making everyone smile. All that was left, were Team 7, 8, 10 and 11. As we waited patiently for our senseis to come in and

take us with them. I looked down slightly, with confusion. Trying to figure out what Iruka was laughing about? This didnt go un-notice by Sasuke who looked at me and ask...Well with his voice. Sounded more like a demand...But since his voice was slightly deep, it can be mistaken that way. "Whats wrong Haku?" He asked, moving his hands away from his chin. Making everyone to stare at me, along with Naruto. Heck Sakura wanted to know too, shes has been starring at me. Ever since I made this face... "I..Just trying to figure out what Iruka was hiding?" Which got Naruto to come down and sit on the desk on the next row. With Ino coming up from behind me. "What do you mean? Did Iruka do something funny?", Ino asked me. Looking up at them I wave my hand in a 'so-so' fashion. Making them look each other in the eyes, wondering if any one of the group knew what Iruka had plan. Before we could delve deep into it though, the first Sensei was in the room. "Team 8. Kiba Inazuka, Shino Aburame and Hinata hyuuga?" She asked, seeing the three looked up to her and started walking towards her. Which the girl smile at them and told them to follow her. With one last good bye to the group. Me and Ino told them good luck and watch the door slowly get shut. With now Kurenai winking at us. Okay? Now the senseis are in it too? This made everyone to just dead pan abit. While nodding with the idea that...Not just Iruka planning something, but the senseis as well. Once again, before we could delve deep into it. Another sensei came in. "Team 10? Shikamaru Nara and Choji Akamichi?", he called. Whoa, whoa ,whoa...Thats only 2...What the hell is going on! Sorry for the language, but I had to say it. This is just getting more confusing and confusing with each passing Sensei. First Iruka was hiding something...Then Kurenai and Now this guy! I looked towards Shikamaru and Choji, staring at the man with the same expression as every one eles. "Well? I'm waiting?" He chuckle and watch not two of them, but three come towards him. Which was Ino whom didn't seem happy. That her name wasn't called and then blink stopping mid way. Causing the other two to bump into her. "Whoa there...I only called two." He said, still holding onto that smile. Me, Sakura ,Naruto and Sasuke were all dumb founded and had to look at each other, to make sure we weren't having the same dream. Then back, seeing steam coming from Ino. "What! Iruka Sensei, said Ino, Shikamaru and Choji. Last I heard. Right you two!" She said, whipping her heads towards the boys behind her. Which they nodded and agree, thats what they heard. While all 3 of them glare at the man. Who was scratching the side of his head. "Really? Hmm...", Then everyone saw him take out a pieace of paper. Looking it through with a hand under his chin. "Well? It does have Shikamaru", points at the pineapple hair boy. "And Choji in the list?" he continue, while looking at the Akamichi. Then look at Ino who was tapping her foot. Not believing this guy was playing tricks with them already. "Nothing about a Ino..." He said while, chuckling silently seeing the girl. Just jaw drop and started yelling at the man. Who told Shikamaru and Choji to continue on. "See ya miss Ino." and close the door... "...What just happen..." She asked, while turning to look at us four. Which we all shook our heads and saw the door open one more. To reveal a guy with silver spikey hair. "Oh? Ino, what are you still doing here?", he asked her. While Ino shouted with the top of her

loungs, saying. "THATS WHAT I WANT TO KNOW!" She screamed, while humphing and slamming her self back down on a random chair. Mumbling and grumbling, saying how careless the senseis were being. I have to agree with her, this was making no sense. After watching Ino sit down, I faced towards Kakashi. Figuring that is his name, since he was here for team 7. "Alright then...Team 7, Sakura Haruno, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki", and once again. Came the confusion. The three of us just shrug it off and figure he was going to play stupid like Asuma. Once we all stood infront of him, he kept an eye on me and scratch the back of his head. "Umm...Naruto turn off the henge and get serious" , he asked. Which Naruto called out from behind us, saying what henge. Making me look at the cyclops and raise an eye brow. "I'm sorry Kakashi? But...I'm part of your team." I announced, hoping this wasn't another joke being played on us. Team 8 got their teams right. But why Team Asuma didn't take Ino was beyond me...Now this guy is doing the same with me...What is this? Hate on girls day...Wait no, Sakura is still on the team. Maybe take out the odd one? That can't be it... "Hmm? I seem to recall, getting two boys and one girl. Which unless your a boy and are name Naruto? I can't take ya", he eye smiled. Okay its official...All Senseis are in with Iruka's joke. Seeing Naruto walk down and up in front of Kakashi, whom told me to take a step back. Which I did and saw him taking them along with him. Closing the door behind him, with Naruto looking at me and Ino's confused face. Apologizing and left. We just stood there dumbfounded. So I did what any kid will do, walk up next to my friend. Sit down and try and figure out what the hel-...Wait! Which me and Ino then looked at each other and back towards the Chalk board. Leering a bit to get a focus on team placement. "Team Mia, Haku Hyuuga and Ino Yamanaka!", which we just face plant on our desk. Thats why Iruka was laughing, because he was hiding. Our names behind him...That means... "INO!" I caused the girl to jump up quickly. "We're on the same teams!" I announced, making the girl blink for a bit and then a big smiled appear on her face and squeal. Boy that definatly cheer her up fast...But one thing confused us? Why only 2 genin? Wasn't it sappouse to be a 3 man cell... "Hey Haku..." "Yeah..." "We got doop didn't we..." "I believe so..." Then we let out a defeated sigh. They played us...All of them. Someone must've found a loophole within team placement. All the while figuring this out, we heard Naruto scream at Iruka-sensei. "NOT COOL IRUKA-SENSEI!" He lashed out at the previous sensei, who reply and said to Naruto. That even teachers had to have fun too. Ino and I just shook our heads, couldn't believe that we fell for a prank. Now, all we have to do is wait for my mom to come... 50 minutes later... Okay, something must be wrong. My mom hasn't shown up at all and its really starting to worry Ino and I. We constantly check at the door. Hoping for any sign...Anything that look like my mom. But

nothing, Ino looking at me and asked if something happen this morning. Which I shook my head no, besides her being nervous. Which the girl just nodded her head and understood what its like to be nervous. After waiting couple more minutes, we saw my mom outside the window. With a panic look that said. "I'm late, I'm late!" etch on. Which we had to laugh, seeing that she was carrying alot of scrolls and ninja gears. Holy cow mom...I heard of preperation...But this was waaay over doing it. Then Ino and I had evil smirks on our faces. Figuring we should prank our sensei, since every one else did to us in the class. So getting back into our seats, practicing our angry scowls and annoyed look. We got our selfs ready and waited... And wait...Annnnd wait... "Huh? At the speed she was going, you think she would've enter by now?" Ino said out loud, getting up and walking towards the door. With me behind her, peaking our heads out to the halls. Wandering where our sensei was and saw nothing. We just walk out to the middle of the hall. Scratching our heads in confusion. "Are you two done with your fake scowls?" We shriek and held onto each other. From the sudden intrusion between both our ears. Whipping around and seeing my mom standing there. All the while laughing at the two of us. "OH boy! Always wanted to do that for years!" She exclaim, while knee slapping and watch us pull away from each other. Glareing at her...But then join in the laughters with her. What could we say? We let our guard down, so it was fair play there. After all that fiasco and waiting on her end. We asked what was wrong during that 1 hour absence. Boy we didn't expect this. But, what she told us is. She ran too the Yamanka clan and asked Inochi. Who's Ino's dad...To get permission to teach Ino, jutsus outside of the clan. Which surprised Inochi that she was in her team. Smiled and nodded while they both went through some seals and papers. To get permission for my mom to tutor and teach Ino outside jutsus. Then she ran all the way towards the Hyuuga compound, asking Hiashi if there were any taijutsus and outside Jutsus that would benefit for me. Whiich he happily aplige and said yes. Saying that he got some low C rank to High C rank form of Water jutsu and Taijutsu for me to learn, while also preseanting Mia. Some Hyuuga techniqes. After hearing all of this, Ino and I just stood there wide eye. She was going through all that, so she can be prepare and help teach us techniqes. That we might be interested in...wow. After all that was done and over with. With Ino giving us a team name, that does have a nice ring to it. "Team Miakuno is now official!" Ino shouted with glee, making my mom and I smiled happily. She combin all our names into one and gosh darn it, it sounds great! We are now officially a Ninja team. Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker .

[font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO! Okay just got a CRAZY idea XD So um I'm not going to go into the next chapter just yet with the mysterious figure. But what I will do is show you guys and hopefully by doing this will clear up some plotholes in this story. So what I'm going to do, is post up chapters from this one story of mine called "Anbu wanting to be sensei" as like a History of how everyone met up and everything. Though this and Anbu want to be sensei story ideas are different, I am hoping by doing this will explain a bit more of how the teams were form and how the battle turn out at the Bridge. Granted in Anbu wanting to be sensei, Sakura bashing isn't really that bad in that story along with Sasuke actually...Well actually being a somewhat okay person. ALSO the battle at the bridge will ultimately be different than it was on here. So I'm hoping that posting these will clear alot of things up along with learning more about Mia. They will be in original format with no editing, as well...IT won't effect the main plot to Hanyou Naruto and his vixens that much. So in a way, treat this as "History of the leaf" filler arc. So hope you all enjoy and have fun. Don't take these chapters too seriously as I am going to use these to just fill in things with. 1. How Mia became a Sensei 2. How Haku met Mia and became her daughter. 3. Sarutobi making a loop hole of allowing Asuma and Mia to only have two students 4. Explain how the fight went on the bridge (though differently) So hope you all enjoy and have fun, I will not post the entire chapters on here so dont worry lol. Only the more important ones : ) Enjoy ^_^, also to let everyone know, before I started this challenge, I was actually thinking of giving Naruto this exact harem in that story XD Though it stop after I took this challenge and decided to put some elements from that one into this one...Though it came out a bit rocky with details so I hope this makes it up for it ^_^. Enjoy! Also it will be kind of in FPV as it was how I started the story. After these are posted, I will continue the main plot as Naruto and the girls will challenge the mysterious person. Another note, that Sasuke and Sakura will kind of be different then they were in the beginning of this story. XXX Chapter 29: Battle on the bridge with a Twist! (History Arc Pt. 4, now it will be very different especially with Sasuke not being an ass, also Naruto not having the Chakra chains, as these are from my other story. Anbu wanting to be sensei. dont worry only 2 more left and...apparently I had Ino learn Pheonix flower jutsu in that story...Well like I said eheh don't take this seriously^_^; on the account back then I had this idea that if Ino had Fire style combine with Haku's ice style, can be a dangerous combination. Since if Haku freezes the enemy, Ino can use her fire jutsu to melt the ice and burn them with the scolding hot water) Haku POV Everything was very eerie and quiet on the bridge. We all got up early and headed out, Sensei

letting us know that, Naruto is alright and he will be fine. So after getting ready and set out to the bridge. Everything was horrible in sight! Every bridge builder were knock out cold and on the ground laying still. Every one ran to each one of them, to see if they were all right. Then suddenly the air gotten colder and the morning mist was coming into our vision. Mia sensei and Ino quickly appear right next to Tazuna, along with Kakashi, Sakura and Sasuke. But my body was frozen...I couldn't move and tried to called out. But my lips were dry. My eyes move over to the gang, with fear in their eyes. Mia sensei started running towards me, wondering what was wrong. I could feel impulses going through my neck. As if the seal was responding to something and then my eyes widen in fear...I slowly turn my head to look behind me, with everyone shouting to me to get out there. While Mia, Kakashi and Ino shouting. "Fight the seal!" My eyes widen even farther, at the face I was starring at. With my eyes shivering and shifting. Flashes of memory shot through my head and form the words quietly. Felt foreing to me..."Z..Zabuza?" The man standing behind me, looked down and shock evident in his eyes. As if he knew and remember seeing me, then he looked up. To see a very frantic and angry Mia charging at him with her byakkugan blazing. He quickly wrap an arm around me, I bet he is going to use me as a shield. Since Mia sensei cursed out and couldn't stop her anbu blade going forward. I felt weightless and was safely out of harms way. When Zabuza jump a good 20 feet away. Making Mia sensei, to bend forward and back up straight. Blinking how Zabuza just saved my life, before I could speak to her. He quickly spun me around and saw the leaf head band on my fore head. I was shock...No. More of surprised! His eyes, was scanning over me and checking to see if I was doing ok. Mia and Kakashi, from what I could see with little vision of looking at the corner. Both let out what to be a soft smile...Then saw Kakashi spoke up. "I see...Zabuza is this what you ment by, fixing a seal?" Which caused Mia to whip her head towards him and back. I even look up to the missing nin. Who eyes were soft and held onto my shoulders protectivly. Then said... "Yeah. Here let me release it for ya", he announced. Which let everyone to breath a sigh of realif. Including Tazuna and he even chuckle. "I get it, since Gato hire ya. You figure that you will find Haku here?" He shouted, causing Sakura, Sasuke to look at him. While Ino mouthed out. From what I read... "He was probably worried and looking for ya." Then my mom came up to Zabuza, carefully of course. But seeing how careful he was being with me, but our sense of danger was very high. Consisdering he is a missing nin and that he could easily control me. "Zabuza...W..Did you took care of her?" My mom asked, standing right behind me and shared a look towards me. With him looking at the seal and spoke out. "Yeah I did", with a sneer I felt a shiver behind me and I scream out loud! "Because, I was going have her as my tool! Mind seal release!" Which he was blown back from the force of the chakra...My mind went blank. XXX Kakashi POV I almost shouted to Zabuza, that the seal wasn't finished and that could really change things. When he shouted that, he was going to use her as a tool. Made me realize that Gato was probably near by and that he was playing his part. Seeing Mia about to run towards Haku in worryment, I shouted.

"Mia! Don't, let the seal takes it course...We might have to fight her too", I said outloud, causing everyone to Panic...But not Mia, with my Sharringan eye, I could tell Zabuza really ment to release the seal and have Haku. Get her memories back, but I wasn't expecting Haku to suddenly disappear and punch Mia hard in the stomach and fireing off Ice needles. Which I cursed, seeing Mia quickly subsatuiting with a Iron bar. Quickly appearing next to me. I heard Ino shouting to Haku and asking what was wrong, I shift my eyes towards Zabuza, to see him standing there with a depress look and let out a sigh. "I feel your regret Zabuza...Don't worry, we will get Haku out of it." I whisper out, which I saw him nodding, as if he could hear me and I bet he did. I looked towards Mia, who was how could I say this...Heh. Excited. So I play my part, to make it look like he trick us and Haku. "So, you put a memory seal on her, Just for this occassion? Is that it...Zabuza." Which he looked at me, confusingly at first. Then widen his eyes, sensing what I was doing and got into his part. "Why Kakashi...How did you figure out?" He chuckled out deeply, standing next to Haku, who eyes looked glaze over and showed no emotion. I can see that she is trying to fight it, consisdering how there were slight twitches in her fingers. "But that is right...I trained Haku to be a leathal ninja and to become my tool. Like any ninjas will do, no one and I mean no one. Can out match her speed." He said, then I heard Some water clones appearing around us. Which I shift my eyes to Sasuke and told him to take care of them, which he did succesfully. Though I groan, when Sakura cheered for him. But eye smiled towards Ino. Who looked at me confusingly. "My, I thought that leash joke Mia said to me was bad. But seeing it first hand, I have to agree." I chuckle, making everyone sweat drop. Minus Mia and Ino who were snickering to themselfs, even Tazuna covered his mouth. Making Sakura to blush in embarrasment. I looked over to Haku and Zabuza. Which the two chuckle out. I guess Haku had enough will power, to tell Zabuza about that. "Zabuza...I seem to have learn new Jutsu. While you were away", she announced. Causing Zabuza to nod, remembering the Ice needle she perform. I let out a huff, figuring this will be difficult and stared at Mia. "You taught her the Ice needle?" I asked, with slight annoyence, causing the Anbu to shrug and retaliate back. "What? I figure it will be good." She then looked towards Zabuza with hate. "So, what did you plan to do with Haku!" She seeth in rage, watching Zaubza to laugh darkly. Then whisper to Haku, to take on probably our genins. "Affirmative Zabuza. I won't fail", she announced rushing towards the genins. Which I heard Ino. Telling Sasuke and Sakura that Haku was coming. Which then Mia and I nodded and ran towards Zabuza. Standing and facing at the missin nin. Who was looking around the bridge in a absent mind...heh. "Whats wrong Zabuza? Getting cold feet", Mia taunted, getting into her battle stance. Which I smirk. She was willing to fight Zabuza and with her skills. She will do fair against him. But Kenjutsu isn't her forte. So I had to make sure, to cover that part for her, which I'm glad I learn how to work a sword. During my anbu days... "Tell me Zabuza, what does that Seal do!" Mia Shouted, getting ready to fight the missing nin. Whom looked down and started chuckling, with his shoulders shaking up and down. Then stare at us with demonic looking eyes, with the kill intent so high.

"To become my puppet, incase she ever step out of line. That Seal, allows me to seal and contain both memories and will power. She haves no choice but to follow all of my orders!" He shouted and charge... XXX Ino POV We waited for Haku to come and attack, no thanks to this mist. Its almost impossible to see where she will strike. Feeling a guest coming behind me, I quickly duck as a fist. Swipe over me, with a upward kick. That Haku block, flip me forward and landing on my feet. I skidded a cross the bridge, watching Sasuke ready to kick Haku. Whom quickly grab his leg and spung him around. Right into Sakura, who was thrown back. Watching the two slide on the ground. I took ignition and ran forward towards Haku. Getting into taijutsu with her, knowing that she would have to keep her distance... Punching forward, she quickly grab my fist. Squeezing it to make me wince a bit, so I leg sweep at her, which she quickly back flip from the attack. I knew she was going to distance from me. So during the spin, I shouted out. "Sasuke! Hurry and get to her. Sakura! Throw your kunai's!" I shouted out, which I heard Sasuke agreeing, by jumping on his feet and dashed forward with incredible speed. Sakura, who rolled back on her hands, quickly threw about 6 diffrent Kunai's that were aim at Haku. I knew that Haku would move out of the way, so quickly forming my hand seals. I quickly shouted. "Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu". Sucking in the air. I quickly blew hard and shoted out alot of diffrent fire like birds. Towards Haku, whom was in the middle of deflecting the Kunais, then quickly jump to the side, from Sasuke's kicked. Which directed, her towards my Jutsu. Just as plan. The first two fire jutsu landed and exploded on her, while she some how bend backwards, just enough for the third jutsu to miss. But what threw all 3 of us off guard, was once she got back up. She threw a whole bunch of senbons, which ten of them implanted onto Sasuke, 3 nicking onto my arm. Since I move them forward to block anything that came. While Sakura got Tazuna out of the way, by diving into him. I was wincing in pain since these things, frigging hurts! Especially if you aim it right. Before I could lower my arms though, I was met up with Haku's emotionless expression and quickly as she appear. I felt a fist hit my stomach, causing me to lose air. Then Haku arm sweep a cross my cheek, then again to the left of my cheek. Maing me move to the left. Oh but she wasn't done, she then thrust kick forward and flip above me to slam my head down to the pavement. Making me cough out some blood. Geeze! This girl legs are really strong...I heard Sasuke coming up and thrust his arm forward to get Haku. Whom quickly spung to the right. "Shi", Sasuke said quietly, while flipping backwards and went into taijutsu with her. I was slowly getting back up on my feet. Luckily I train alot over the past week. A normal 5 hits would've knock me out easily and leave me out of the battle. Thanks to Mia sensei, it didn't end up like that. Rising back to my feet. I quickly grab the senbon on my arms and threw them towards Haku. While landed on her shoulders, causing the girl to grab her right one. Which then Sasuke smirk and started pounding at her. One punch to the stomach, a double kick to the face and a elbow to the gut. Causing Haku to glide a cross the ground. Seeing the water splashing up. I panick and quickly started forming my hand seal.

"Fire Style: Phoenix Flower jutsu!" "Water Style: Ice needles!" We both shouted and fire off. Luckily my jutsu was quick enough to get infront of Sasuke, who blink then went with his fire jutsu too. "Fire Style: Phoenix Flower jutsu!" He did the same motion and it was a battle between Jutsu. Thank kami, that Sasuke join in. Or eles I would've lost against this clash, then something whisp by my vission. What looked like a Kunai and landed onto Haku's leg, making her fall down. Me and Sasuke panic, since we didn't get enough time to cancel out our Jutsu's in time. But let out a breath of relief when she Subsatuited with a wooden plank. Course was short lived, when she appeared between me and Sasuke. Going onto her hands and split kick both our faces, then she quickly grab my leg and leap into the air along with me. Closing my eyes, I knew who I was going to slam up against and felt our bodys made contact. Sending us flying. Getting up to our knees, both eyes half open. We both screamed out, when Ice needles started emploding around us. Making shards of ice, sticking to our skin. "Sasuke, fireball...Quick!" I try to say. I'm surprise the boy could even stand up at this point. Consisdering, how much damage we've taken. With his hand seal and a big in hale of air. "FIRE STYLE: FIRE BALL JUTSU". There it was, a huge fire ball jutsu, that was burning through the Ice needles. Too bad the Jutsu itself was slow and off center. Consisdering Haku got out of the way and ran straight towards us. "This ends here!" She shouted, with 6 senbons. 3 in each hand and ready to throw them at us. I could see Haku gritting her teeth, trying so hard to fight the seal. If only we had enough time, to study that seal. None of this would've happen. Before reaching us, we were suddenly surprise. To see NARUTO! "Naruto! Alright nice shot!" I shouted, with a smile on my face, while Sasuke just tisk. But smirk either way, being glad the orange ninja came just in time. Naruto, manage to kick Haku in mid air! With percise timing and speed too! That was incredible! Seeing Haku rolling and bouncing off the ground. Along with Naruto sliding to a stop and standing up straight. Looked over to us and said. "No need to fear! Naruto Uzumaki is here!" With that smile of his. I shook my head at the display. But glad none the less. Consisdering how fast Haku is. Along with Naruto Shadow clones, plus Sasuke and I's Fire jutsu. We might stand a chance, sure Sakura ain't getting much in the fight. But heck! She threw the kunai in a frigging mist. Landing right at Haku's leg during a jutsu. Thats showing your skills fore head! Getting back to our feets. Sasuke and I jump forward and landed next to Naruto. Who looked at us with determination and worry. "Whats going on? Why is Haku attacking?" He asked us, which Sauske just nodded in my direction. Since I mostly know what is going on. Never leaving our eyes of the rising Haku. I started to explain everything that went wrong. Making Naruto anger rise and asked where Kakashi and Mia sensei. "Their off fighting Zabuza, not sure how well their doing though. Only been fighting Haku for...30 minutes at best." I announced, while hearing ice needles heading our direction. We quickly seperated and doing flips and kart wheels. To dodge the many attacks, though I got hit by a surprise attack. Senbon imbedding into my leg, leaving to slide on the ground. Great, I'm useless...Haku manage to hit my legs nervous system. Now I can't move or feel my legs.

Then I heard Sasuke and Naruto yell out. I was starting to get worry...Haku is genin level and is easily taking on not 1. But 3 of us...What else did that seal do? Looking towards the standing Haku. With the mist getting thicker and thicker, it was becoming alot harder to describe where she will hit. Luckily, Sasuke and Naruto's Blue and Orange clothing was easy to spot. That and I'm close enough to see, that Naruto was blindly swiping his Kunai and slowly deflecting one Senbon at a time. But was getting nailed either way, thankfully. I know his type of fabric was thick enough. To resist slight injuries...But for how long? Looking towards Sasuke, he wasn't dealing fair either and was slowly losing stamina. Now I know why Mia made us train so hard. So we can handle situations like these...Uh oh! I realised! That's why Haku is able to take on all 3 of us. Because of our training rejime and waking up early hours. We have a bit more stamina than normal Genin's at this stage. Especially doing all those D and low C rank missions! Crap, I knew our training was going to come back and haunt us. But then again...I should be able to equal to Haku. Alright all I gotta to do, is get the senbon's out. I closed my eyes after hearing. More screams from Sasuke and Naruto. The boys weren't doing to good and I could hear punches and clapping between fists and blocking. Looking over just enough to see the situation at hand. I saw that Naruto was slowly pushing Haku back with his Shadow clones, leading them towards Sasuke. So this way they both can fend out. But true to Haku's speed...She was easily breaking out. Getting the senbon out of my leg and then quickly stabbing where they landed. I got feeling back to my leg and ran off to help the boys. Seeing Haku jumping back, I quickly slide under her, causing the girl to fall backwards. While at that moment, Naruto bend down onto his hands. While Sasuke jump off his back and kicked into her chin. Clasping my hands with Narutos. He quickly spung me around and threw me towards Haku, which I cresent kick into her stomach. Causing her to slam down into the ground and subsatuted. Gah! I hate that techniqe. Before we could respond. Everything got cold and there were...Mirrors? Made of...Ice? Surrounding us in a dome, with no way to escape. Well scratch that. There is a way to escape, but what ever this jutsu is. I have a feeling we won't get off that easily. Getting back to back with the other two. We started to see Haku inside one of the mirrors! "I'm surprise...you three manage to get this far. But now it's over..." She announced, with the mirrors reflecting a bit. All three of us, were gritting our teeths. Which then Naruto tried to escape through one of the gaps, before he could though. We saw him get thrown back to us and sliding on the ground. Once I check on him, he was covered in Senbons! "Sasuke!" Looking towards him, I suddenly gasp. With all the mirrors glowing around us and blinding us. We all scream and yelled. Feeling like thousand of wasps and bees. Were stinging our bodys. None stop, over and over. Feeling that my body hit the ground, I was grunting and flinching badly. Opening my eyes slightly, I saw Sasuke on the other side, in the same condition as Naruto and probably me too. Then widen my eyes, when Haku came flying out from one of the mirrors. Everything slowed down around me, since her target was Naruto. I tryed to climb back to my feet and run to him, to make sure he wouldn't die. Before I could though, Sasuke manage to get in front of Haku and repell her back. Blinking and getting into a sitting position. Since the senbons were all over my body and blood dripping my sleevless arms. I wince and looked towards Sasuke and Naruto. Then gasp, at the sight Sasuke was in. He was litter with needles and ice around his body. Standing there, guarding Naruto.

Whom finally woken up and took a glance at Haku. Then towards Sasuke and gasp. "Why...Sasuke? Why did you go and do that!" He shouted. Fear etch on his face, I too was scared. Consisdering the condition he was in and shock once he said. "I dont know...My body...Move on it own...Geh...My Sharrigan saw her coming for you and gave me enough speed...To reflect her..." Then he coughed out blood while falling back and being caught by Naruto. Looking towards me and saw my face in fear. Then we both looked towards Haku. Wondering if Sasuke...Acccendently killed her... Though seeing her get up, was definatly something we didn't need to see...Though she too was cover in blood around the mouth. I got up and ran infront of Naruto. With little strength I had left. Getting my hands into my Family's techniqe. "Ino...Naruto...H...Hel...Help me", she cried out. While stepping back inside one of the mirrors. Crying water dam...My techniqe is useless if she went back inside. Sensing Naruto standing next to me and laying Sasuke softly on the ground. He whisper to me and handing me some exploding smoke bombs. "Ino, once she jumps out. We both use these...Got it?" He said and commanded. I smirked "I like the way you think Naruto...Think you can pull a prank with your life?" I asked, seeing him chuckle a bit. With determination and that fox like grin. Once we saw Haku shooting out from the mirrors, we quickly threw the smoke bombs down, covering the entire dome with smoke. I could hear Tazuna and Sakura calling out to us and wondering what happen. All we could hear though, was slight clashing and clanging with our weapons. "Naruto! I think I found her!" "Same here!" We both jump into the smoke and Naruto grabbing my hand swung me! Oh crap! We grab each other. Throwing him out the mirror dome, along with me. Hitting probably Haku along, we manage to get outside the dome. Which shatter into million pieace, from the user probably losing concentration. Hearing Naruto shouting and then stop mid way. I was confused at first and felt pain through my head. Though once I open my eyes groaning along with some one else. Both our eyes widen and could not believe what just happen. "BLEWGH! GAAH! GROSS!" We both shouted. We accendently kissed each other! AW Gross! Not what I had in mind, to stopping Haku. But seriously! Its the whole Naruto kissing Sasuke all over again. This time with me! But this is a perfect time! Quickly faceing down towards Haku. I quickly form my family techniqe and shouted! "Mind transfer jutsu!" Which everything went dark and felt my mind. Entering Haku's, blinking a bit and seeing my body fall limp. I looked down to myself and saw I was in Haku's body! "Naruto! Get my body and put it some where safe" I shouted, which the boy came running through the mist and saw Haku's body awake and looked confused. Then smiled, remembering what I told him about my family's jutsu. So getting my body along with me. Limping Haku's towards Tazuna and Sakura. We felt very proud and accomplish something. As for Sasuke? He's alright...I was searching through Haku's memories, with our fight. Noticing how she wasn't aiming any where deadly. Then

reach far as I could. To where Zabuza implanted the memory seal. But before anything eles, it went black. I quickly shot up from my body panting and sweating. Along with hearing Naruto telling Sakura, that Sasuke is fine. Just he is knocked out. Of course, I know fore head won't believe him. Once she sees Sasuke's body...Luckily though, he should get up after 30 minutes. looking to my right, I saw Haku starring at me. With blinking eyes and confusion. Then disappear...CRUD! "HAKU!" All three of us shouted, sensing Zabuza's chakra, almost completly gone. Along with Kakashi and Mia sensei's chakra rising. Just what happen during their fight? Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO! Okay just got a CRAZY idea XD So um I'm not going to go into the next chapter just yet with the mysterious figure. But what I will do is show you guys and hopefully by doing this will clear up some plotholes in this story. So what I'm going to do, is post up chapters from this one story of mine called "Anbu wanting to be sensei" as like a History of how everyone met up and everything. Though this and Anbu want to be sensei story ideas are different, I am hoping by doing this will explain a bit more of how the teams were form and how the battle turn out at the Bridge. Granted in Anbu wanting to be sensei, Sakura bashing isn't really that bad in that story along with Sasuke actually...Well actually being a somewhat okay person. ALSO the battle at the bridge will ultimately be different than it was on here. So I'm hoping that posting these will clear alot of things up along with learning more about Mia. They will be in original format with no editing, as well...IT won't effect the main plot to Hanyou Naruto and his vixens that much. So in a way, treat this as "History of the leaf" filler arc. So hope you all enjoy and have fun. Don't take these chapters too seriously as I am going to use these to just fill in things with. 1. How Mia became a Sensei 2. How Haku met Mia and became her daughter. 3. Sarutobi making a loop hole of allowing Asuma and Mia to only have two students

4. Explain how the fight went on the bridge (though differently) So hope you all enjoy and have fun, I will not post the entire chapters on here so dont worry lol. Only the more important ones : ) Enjoy ^_^, also to let everyone know, before I started this challenge, I was actually thinking of giving Naruto this exact harem in that story XD Though it stop after I took this challenge and decided to put some elements from that one into this one...Though it came out a bit rocky with details so I hope this makes it up for it ^_^. Enjoy! Also it will be kind of in FPV as it was how I started the story. After these are posted, I will continue the main plot as Naruto and the girls will challenge the mysterious person. Another note, that Sasuke and Sakura will kind of be different then they were in the beginning of this story. XXX Chapter 30: The truth behind Zabuza seal, how he met Haku (History Arc Pt. 5) During the sametime, with the Senseis battle. Mia's pov. Seeing the ex-ninja charging at us with his sword. Ready to swing at us, I quickly used enchance chakra to my feet and darted to the left, while Kakashi went to the right. Ending with Zabuza's sword slamming hard into the bridge. Before I could get close though, he spun his body with the sword. Before it could scratch me though, I quickly block it with my anbu blade. Wincing at the sheer force of the strike. that sent me skidding backwards. While Kakashi block it also, after Zabuza continue the swung. I tried once more, to get in and attack him with taijutsu. Course he prove to be a good taijutsu ninja also. Since our fists and kicks were blocking each other. Though Kakashi came running behind him, nodded towards me with a signle. I smirk and quickly subsatuted with him. Causing Zabuza to back up from shock. With Kakashi punching him in the face, Along with me, kicking a cross his ribs. Sending him a few feet away. Standing next to each other and forming our hand signs. We shouted... "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" Which all the vapor in the air, turned into liguid and then water. Shooting upwards and spiraling along with each other. Form 2 giant water dragons that went flying towards Zabuza, whom quickly form his own hand signs. "Water Style: Water Wall!" Which cover around him and breaking our own jutsu apart. Which then he shot forward and raise his sword behind him. Aiming for Kakashi, who quickly back flip and kart wheel. While at the same time rolling, with each clash and sound of winds. With the swords swings. Seeing this as my chance, I quickly form my favorite seal. "Shadow clone Jutsu!" I announced, making atleast 2 clones. So this way, I won't be using up chakra, unlike Kakashi. Though he's a exception. Consisdering how fast Zabuza is, I wouldn't past him to have the Sharrigan on. Though my clones will have to be careful though. Since one hit will cause them to disperse. So getting them in a good distance from Zabuza, they started throwing Kunai's at him. Boy this guy definatly S missing nin for nothing. Being able to use his sword, To deflect the on coming kunais, while using his legs and hands. To block Kakashi's punches and kicks. Heck even I tried getting in close, I had to quickly use my Anbu blade to block the on coming attack, while he quickly subsatuited with a wooden plank. To dodge

my Jyuuken. Breaking it apart, from the force I put into the strike, I got kicked in the stomach and went flying, along with Kakashi. Who tryed to sneak attack Zabuza. Just ending up with 2 punches in the stomach, along with being tossed over his shoulder and flew a good distance from him. "Come on Kakashi...Is this all you have? Heck, the girl here does a better job then you" He taunted, by jabbing a thumb towards my rising form. Hate it when their so confident, luckily it will be his down fall. Before I could make another Shadow clone, to use my special jutsu. I saw Kakashi shook his head slightly and raise his hand a bit. To notify me not to use the Jutsu. He's right, I can only use this jutsu 1 time. Then I will fall into exhaustion, so we just need to keep this battle going. Though I really needed some answers. While dashing towards Zabuza. I called out to him. "Zabuza! Why did you put that seal on her!" I screamed, while getting into another taijutsu clash with him. While swinging my anbu blade here and there, for deflecting his giant sword. "Heh, if you defeat me...I might explain it to ya. Why do you care so much for that genin", he asked and chuckle with sarcasem. I then clash my anbu blade with his sword. Trying to out strength him, but failing badly, since the bridge was litterly soak and slipperly. Keeping my slipper feet on the ground. Is very difficult to keep a footing. Then he knee me in the stomach, causing me to bend forward, then he upper cut my chin sending me flying and blood flying out of my mouth. I felt the cold bridge from impact and slided against the ground. Coming to a stop, while I was coughing badly. Dang...He can pack a powerful punch. Probably a chakra enhance punch. Looking up, I saw him and Kakashi going at each others throught. With Kunai and Sword clashing together. Trying to out weigh each other and causing each other to slide back a bit. "Fire Style: Fire ball jutsu!" "Water style: Twin water Dragon jutsu!" They both shouted, summoning alot of chakra into their attacks. This was my chance and only get one shot at this! Jumping up onto my two legs again. I started dashing with incredible speed towards Kakashi, consisdering his fire ball jutsu might or might not push through the water dragon jutsu. Though he will probably douse out the one dragon, but will recieve heavy damage from the 2nd one. Once I appear in a blur to Kakashi, I quickly shove him back a good distance. To perform the jutsu, he can't be any where close. Seeing the fire ball as suspected. Dousing the first dragon, but not the 2nd one. I quickly started spinning and thanks to the wet ground. I shouted out. "Rotation!" I called out, with a huge dome of Chakra covering all around me, creating a very dense shield. Which evaporated the Water dragon. Taking this as his chance, Kakashi quickly ran around the rotation and dashed towards Zabuza, who quickly got out of the way and widen his eyes, as Kakashi stab him in the shoulder with a Kunai and jumping back, recieving a slight cut a cross his arm. From Zabuza slamming his sword down. After coming to a stop from Rotation, I quickly grab my Kunai and threw it. Once Zabuza came into view, causing the S rank missing nin. To get stab in the leg throwing him off guard, causing the missing nin to fall to his knee. Kakashi who was holding to his arm. Was about to use another jutsu, but then Zabuza disappear inside the mist. Making us both surprise a bit.

Then I was screaming in pain, I barely had enough time to get my byakkugan on. But even still, with the mist in effect by chakra. It is alot harder for me to pin point where he would appear. Course I manage to get some deadly blows away, but still am getting scratch up. Especially my arm and shoulder. I may be able to take so much hits, but losing too much blood was a bad idea. Sensing him getting closer again, I quickly jump and spin kick in mid air, connecting to Zabuza's jaw. Then landed and spun a full 360 to a stop, darting my eyes every where. Then I started hearing clashing and metal banging against each other. " I see..." I murmur...He's going to distract us, by going to me then kakashi. To throw our guard off. First I need to get rid of this mist...Or atleast some of it. So quickly flipping my anbu blade. While holding it side ways, I shouted and started swinging my sword criss cross. "Wind Style: Wind scyth jutsu!" I cried out, using my good arm to generate razor winds. Blowing the mist away with each thrust. Turning out good, now that the mist is being lifted and I can see a bit better. I saw Kakashi, facing away from Zabuza, who was behind him. Ready to decaptait his head. So I quicky summon a Shadow Clone, clutching tightly to my left arm. Sling shot me forward. Once again I form more hand signs. Shouting out. "Water Style: Great Waterfall Jutsu!" I announced. Gathering all the vapor and the mist around me, I shot out a giant water wave Jutsu towards the un-expected Missing Nin. With me riding along the wave. Using Chakra on my feet to follow the flow, at the same time. Hearing Zabuza scream out. Getting a direct hit on him. With the water rushing and coming to a stop, falling over the bridge. I quickly stood next to Kakashi and nodded to him. Which he eye smiled and thank me for the help. Knowing that Zabuza was done, I quickly tear off part of my sleeve and wrap around my right arm. To stop the bleeding so this way I won't be passing out. Looking down at the crouching Kakashi, seeing him forming a hand sign for summoning. I knew this battle was going to be over and done with. Since the dogs will be able to sense Kakashi's blood, that I manage to see; Him do with my byakuugan eyes. Though I hope I didn't wash it away, but he told me not to worry. He manage to get Zabuza before, he jump from the jutsu. "Summoning Jutsu!" He called out, which 8 ninja hound dogs appear. With Pakkun on top with his paw. Waving it a bit and said. "Yo. What'cha need Kakash- Actually never mind. I think we know why we are summon", the pudge dog said. Then in a blink of an eye, they dissappear and all you can hear are terrified screams of agony. breathing slightly and turning my byakkugan eyes off. Since I can only have it up for 5 minutes, I looked down to Kakashi and watch him stand up and looking towards me... Nodding to each other, we walk forward to where Zabuza will be at. Consisdering the damage and injuries he took from our battle. He wouldn't be going any where. Thankfully the mist was dissapearing and that means. Zabuza is at a weak state. Walking up and getting close to the missing nin. I saw how all of the ninja hounds, have bitten hard into his skin. Keeping him in place and making sure that he was going no where. Looking up at us with anger and rage on his face. I just let out my emotion get the best of me, so I quickly punch him a cross the cheek. "Now I'm not going to ask again! Whats with the seal! And

why did you put it on!" I scream with slight blood coming out of my mouth. Consisdering, I'm still injured and badly hurt. Feeling Kakashi resting a hand on my shoulder, he told me to hang back a bit, so I can recover some strength. Which I just let out a growl and stare deeply at Zabuza...I so want to kill him for what he did to Haku. "Zabuza, we had a agreement right? If we win, you tell us what the seal was originally for", Kakashi asked, surprising me for a bit. Forgetting about that little deal Zabuza made with us. Which whom chuckle a bit. "Meh...Fair is Fair. After all you and the Hyuuga here did win. So I'll tell you", he said grunting a bit. While looking down with what seem to be...regret? "It started about...Couple months ago, probably when this Hyuuga. Found her", He announced, looking straight at me. Which I widen my eyes, which means...It wasn't that far long, when Zabuza took care of Haku...so I nodded and gave him the ok to continue... XXX Zabuza POV "It started about months ago, before you showed up hyuuga...", I started explaining. How it was snowing at the time and how I was walking around the land of waves. For what purpose, I kept it from them and that I was just walking around the town. Keeping my self hidden from bounty hunters and ninjas that were after my head. While heading towards a near by resturant, to get something to eat. I saw a young girl. Starring at me from a far. Knowing it was a war orphan. Since the condition of her cloths and the dirt covering her...Some how manage to swipe my food and ran away with it. Before the waiter could give it to me, which he gave chase. I didn't mind about my food being taken or couldn't care less. Since I can always order another, but with the man chasing the poor girl down an ally way. I made my way towards there to make sure, the shop owner wouldn't do anything stupid. I stood a top the roof top and watch the scene played out. The scared girl kept pushing up against the back wall, hoping it will collaps or make a hole. To escape, but gave in and handed out the bowl. Before she could apologize though, the owner slap a cross her cheek. Which some what anger me, shes a defensless girl. Sure Kakashi and this Hyuuga...Or Mia would think I gone soft, but nodded to let me know to continue. So I jump down behind the man and scared him to near death. Making him be surprised that I was there and explain to me, that he will be at the store. Till he teaches some dicipline to the girl. Who eyes widen in horror and gazed towards me with fear etch on her face. I would've just leave her there and take the dicipline. But something about this child felt diffrent. Which then I told the guy, to leave the dicipline to me and with that he just nodded and handed me the food. I walked up to the girl, who was about to run away. Before she could though, I quickly and roughly grab her hair and sushin out of there. Causing the girl to scream and wail out. Throwing her to the ground, watching the snow fly up a bit and saw her crawling I quickly called out. "Would you stop it already, be grateful that I saved you from a punishment that you probably wouldn't recover from!" I yelled, causing the girl to flinch and turn to look at me. With surprised eyes.

Then I put the plate of noodles and chicken onto the bench that was near by. Sitting down and crossing my arms. Waiting patiently for her to take the food and leave. Shifting my eyes a bit to look at the girl, who flinch a bit. But just closed my eyes and started meditating. Hearing the snow shuffle a bit, from her getting closer and closer. Then she was standing right in front of me. Once I open my eyes and raise an eye brow, curious what she wanted and just chuckle. "Thank you mister...My name is Haku...Yours?" She asked me while sitting next to me and grabbing the food. Eating it like it was the best thing ever. I just let out a sigh and spoke up, seeing how she was getting a bit depress from me not answering. "Zabuza Momochi", I told her. After while, trying to find a hotel. Leaving the girl behind at the park, I kept feeling like I was being followed and watched. Of course, I knew it wasn't any ninjas or bounty hunters. Looking over my shoulder and stopping in my tracks. Along with Haku stopping in her own tracks. Just starring at each other...Could say it will look kinda funny, if some one was to look. Seeing a small girl following a tall guy. Might think of them, like a daughter following her father. Or something along those lines. Then I just continue on walking, no exact location. Still feeling the little girl following me and starting to get on my nerves and patience. So I started dashing and disappearing through the crowd, with my ninja skills. Leaving her behind. After going into an Ally way and looking out to the streets, seeing that I lost the girl and smug at that. But when I turned around to walk through the ally. I saw the girl standing there with a emotionless smile. Surprising me was definatly was an understatement. But she told me, that I didn't really go that far from her and that she knows this place inside and out. Since she had to use the allys and path ways to lose her tracks from chasers. So from there on, I decided to train her in the ways of the ninja. It started slow at first, considering she haves no skills or horrible stamina. But over time she started to get better and better, with alot of injruies and bruises to show how tough the training was. Though over the months, I started to have second thoughts about making her a ninja and my tool. So once the end of the month was coming, I decided to treat more like a daughter. Than a ninja, while taking her out and getting things. Feeding her and some what educating her with school...Boy that was stupid of me, consisdering some of the stuff I couldn't understand and felt embarrase of her, helping me out with the few things. While keeping up with her Ninja training and teaching her how to control her Kekki Gangai. Which was Crystal Falling needles and Crystal Mirrors. It was...Pleasent to be honest, raising my own child and ninja. But still, deep down I wanted to use her as a tool. Like all ninjas are, but before I go and do that. She needed a look to go with her deadly skills...Thats when it happen. "Haku, once we get you gear up and new cloths. You understand from here on out, you will be nothing but a tool", I told her, who was walking next to me. already hiding her expression easily and nodded. "Hai Zaubza. I will do my best...", She reply back, which I nodded and chuckle a bit. But then whisper out to her, that she can show emotions. When ever we aren't out doing assainations or anything that evolves to fight back the bounty hunters and ninja's that were after me. Seeing her smile, really made me feel good and felt right. About the choice I made. Before we could enter the shops, I was suddenly jab in the shoulder with a arrow. Causing Haku to whip her head to look behind us and I too, looking behind us. Cursing myself that I let my gaurd down. Saw bunch of villagers and ninja's standing there, with all sorts of Weapons.

Knowing that they were probably after me, I quickly spung Haku around and force her to knelt down. "Zabuza! Whats going on!" She shouted, panic in her voice, while I was quickly and rushing to make a seal out of my blood. Course it didn't help with flying projectiles trying to hit me, I was definatly bad at making seals. But this memory seal should be enough. "Haku, once I activate this seal, I want you to run!" I shuoted, activating the jutsu and sealing every skills and memories of me into the jutsu. Causing the girl to scream out and wail. Hearing the villagers shouting out. "He's hurting her! Get him!" Which they all started rushing towards me, so getting the jutsu done. I quickly threw Haku as hard as possible and making her come falling back down to the snow hard and roll to a stop. Starring at me, as I was cutting and slashing at the ninja's who were trying to take my life. Shouting out to the girl and telling her to get out of here. Cause her to look at me confusingly and ran away fast as possible. confuse and not knowing where she was going, she still haves her memory of being a orphan. So that much I know of. Then forming my hand seal. "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" Which all you can hear is a dragon roar and sounds of screaming people getting killed by the jutsu. Few hours have gone by and I was litterly cover in blood from the fight I was in and manage to wash off most of it, out of my cloths. But not all of it. My biggest concern was finding Haku again...Which won't be too hard, since the seal is written by me and turn black with the markings. I can easily sense it and find her at the same time. Hoping that no one got to her first... After a while, I found her starring at a Hyuuga. Which was very weird, seeing a Leaf ninja here and from the looks of it. Looking at a grave, but called out to Haku and started feeding her and taking care of the girl. I was starting to get worried and over heard her, using her byakkugan and probably was about to kill her. Luckily I didn't react to that notion. Seeing how fast they were on and off, betting she was checking Haku's condition with her chakra and blushed when Haku said, that her eyes looked pretty. Bah, gag me...Hyuuga eyes are disguesting, with their veins pulsing. But this one didn't had that and just her blue eyes turn lighter color. She must be a half hyuuga. Seeing her taking Haku with her along, of telling her if she wanted to live with her. Surprise the both of us. Me mostly, not knowing that Hyuuga's could even adopt a child. Then thats when it hit me, hearing the name Mia. I instantly knew that Haku was in good hands...I heard a great deal of a Anbu by the name of Mia. Who was very skill and deadly, getting the nickname of "Black Panther". One of my intellengence even told me. Her assaination skill is almost 3rd rival to mine, but thats not the point. Seeing the two walked off, I just looked down and step forward and got a look at the grave. "Hitari Hyuuga", I murmur and let out a deep sigh...I was the one who killed her, after she left the village from protecting those kids. Her bounty was about 1 million ryu and a extra 3 million for the eyes. Looking at the flowers the two left behind. I knelt down and let out an apology and said. "I'm glad your Daughter has taken Haku for me...She will do better than I will", I shiver and felt very calm, like a hand rested onto my shoulder. Letting me know that I was forgiving. XXX

Present time. Hearing the wind slightly blowing along with the waves. I looked up with a glare. "Well there ya have it. To release the seal, all you gotta do is use your chakra to dispell it. Thats all", I announced, getting a nod and a regret look from the Hyuuga, who now I believe is Mia and felt Kakashi chakra rising. "Well then Zabuza...You know what this means right?" He said and asked, charging a very strange jutsu in his hands and I nodded. With him dashing towards me, with his jutsu ready and getting closer and closer. "HAKU!" All 3 of our eyes widen at the name and felt her pressence right in front of me, I couldn't move. "Shit", I quickly whisper out, trying to fight the ninja hounds. Knowing that if Haku were to take this attack, she will die. I have to do something. Then saw Kakashi widen his eyes and slightly move his hand a inch to the side, hoping to just scrape a cross her sides. Then something happen. Blood flew out and splatter both our faces. But it wasn't Haku that got hit...It was Mia! Both me and Kakashi were shock and looked over at the confused Haku, then we both look at Mia, who coughed out more blood and totter to the side. The ninja hounds dispersing and disappearing, I quickly grab onto the woman body and softly lay her down. With Kakashi standing over me and ready to assist. Before we could though, we felt...A Demonic presseance. Looking over to where it came from, it was the orange clad Ninja. "h...How could you! How Dare you hurt Mia sensei and HAKU's MOTHER!" He shotued, with his whiskers getting darker and his blue cold eyes, turning blood red and slitted. While he pump his arms and charge right at me with incredible speed. Kicking me in the chin. Then I heard another cry. "I WON'T FORGIVE YOU! FOR WHAT YOU DID TO MY MOTHER!" It was definatly Haku's voice, with the same kill intent as the orange ninja. Which she quickly kicked me in the ribs along with Naruto, hitting the same time over my shoulder, breaking the right arm and sending me flying through the bridge. Then heard the boys voice. "I will kill you! For what you've done!", I got up to my knees and wince. I knew that from him and Haku. I will not survive this at all... XXX And there ya go, this is the last chapter for the history arc and I hope it explain some plot holes for the story. Hope you all enjoy and some questions were answered for ya : ) Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search

Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-0111 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO! Hey everybody, the polls are going to stay up till Wednesday now. Any way, I hope those history chapters help explained mostly everything with Mia and Haku along with how the Zabuza fight would have turn out. So any way, without further adiu on with the show! Taisune and Fluffy belongs to Crossoverpairinglover! almost forgot about this phew... XXX Chapter 31: The man with nine Genkais! Start of the Chuunin exams. Naruto accepts the Kyuubi! "I see wow, you guys went through a lot" The mysterious man said as he slurped up his fourth bowl of ramen. Everyone in the dining room were just awe struck at the many bowls of food he has manage to scarf down his mouth, they were also confused at his color hair being exact same as Naruto's, his blue eyes were also the same color as Naruto's eyes before they change into red. Naruto though out of them all was really cautious about this man. Considering he manage to get through the blood seal on the gate, sense them coming from inside the house and get by all the traps and seals that were all over the place! What makes this even more confusing is that after they invited him inside to get something to eat, he quickly ask them questions of how things were, how they got together along with how Naruto manage to get the Uzumaki clan scroll. "He knows a little too much kit, I would be careful around him. Especially since the only ones who can enter this house is you and the girls" the kyuubi said, letting out small growls. Not trusting the man at all and what bugs him the most? His scent smells just like his jailor! "I agree with you there foxI should really ask if he-", Before he could finish that train of thought, he quickly blinked his eyes and felt Hinata lightly tugging on his sleeve to get his attention and looked towards her as she had what appears to be worry in her eyes. Then they both looked towards the man who grabbed yet another ramen bowl from Kin. "WellI know my cooking is good and all, but wasn't expecting someone to eat a full course meal with twenty different bowls of ramen" She joked while blinking her red eyes at the man. She can't tell if she should be impressed or disturb. Ino then glared at the man after a while and decided to finally voice her opinion of the matter and slam her fist on the table shaking everyone from the sudden impact. "ALRIGHT YOU, how the hell did you get past the Uzumaki gates! I demand to know!" she screamed at the man who just stuck one finger in his right ear, while wincing at the loudness she admitted from her voice. "I figure she would at least get rid of that little problem of hers" he joked while quickly ducking from a spoon being thrown at him as he let out chuckles. He then stretched both arms up with a yawn, staring at everyone that was gathered in the room. Hinata on Naruto's left with Haku on his right, TenTen and Kin behind him and Ino across from Hinata. They all were staring at him with hard glares as he still haven't, answer to their questions of how the hell he manage to get in without being blood related. Arguably he could say the same to them not being blood related to Naruto, so

why are they being so offended of him being here? Though he had to admit to one thing and that is the fox features"This dimension is way different than the ones I went tooEspecially the one I gave Naruto my Kekkei Genkai, the one where Anko is a vampire queen andWell the one where there was an evil Naruto. But something seems off here?" He thought to himself and just stared intently at Naruto who stiffen a bit from the look he was getting, as he remember Kakashi-sensei telling him that when somebody does this, it means they are analyzing their life experience along with what troubles they went too. So he followed his advice and that was to make sure you stay motionless as possible without showing any signs of hesitation. "This NarutoHas been taught a lot better than the other onesWell to a degree that is, he still in experiences in certain levels. Let's see" He then rested both hands on the table and lean back with a soft smile. "Okay if I got this story correct, the reason that you girls and Naruto here are getting the fox features. Is because Naruto perform a forbidden jutsu on the Uzumaki Scroll?" He asked to make sure if he understood this right by moving an open palm up. At first they were neglected to tell him the entire story, but with some re-assurance by Hinata. Saying for odd reasons they could trust him, decided to inform him of everything. Seeing them all nodding slowly and looking at Naruto. Seeing how he was looking down to his lap by shifting his eyes. The boy then spoke up with a very worried voice. "Yeahthough because of that, it's draining the Kyuubi's powers and chakra." He then gave a cheeky grin along with the girls rubbing his shoulders a bit to encourage him to continue. "I have to say, after making contact with the Kyuubi and getting to know him better. I'm really going to miss chatting with him" This shocked the man immensely! He didn't expect this Naruto to be actual good terms with the nine-tailed fox, not at least till the fight with the mask manBut here he is along with the girls showing slight pain in their eyes, that they will miss the demon fox. He had to close his eyes and shake at the irony of itFox features, gain respect to the fox. Then Naruto slammed his fist down with a growl as the man shook from it along with widening his eyes from the next thing he said. "If you think the fox is manipulating us, I will say your wrong! Hell if it wasn't for the fox to begin with we would never be together and brought the Uzumaki clan back!" He then stood up from his seat with the ever famous smile of his and his fist out forward to the man who was just flabbergasted at what he said next. "If there was a way to keep the kyuubi with us, then I will do everything in my power to do so! I don't care if I become the next nine-tails or not. He's my friend and I will never betray him!" The kyuubi who heard the speech was justAstonished, he didn't know the kit saw him as a friend. Nor did he ever consider him as one, not with all what he put the boy through in his life. Especially with the villagers wanting to kill him every chance they get. He was about to say something until Hinata went next. "That-That is right! I am grateful for the fox as well, sharing his Chakra to us all. While turning us into Hanyou's in a way to make us families then I humbly accept it! Kyuubi, without him around I would never get the courage to be around the boy of my dreamsand my new family" she said while beaming at the Boy as the girls and Naruto got hugged closed to each other. Then TenTen was next, as she had a lot to thank for the Kyuubi. "WellIt was rocky at first with our relationship. But I have to say, if it wasn't for the Kyuubi and Naruto. I would've died in the Chuunin exams preliminaries!" She announced while lightly pounding her chest. "Hell, I would never thought how nice and easy going Naruto was if it wasn't for the Kyuubi." She then looked at the others girls with a bright smile. "Especially those who deeply love the boy for who he is and telling me how great he is. Sure he can be slight knuckle headed" This earned some giggles around the room, while the man and Naruto just leer lightly at this and shook

their heads. Then Naruto chuckle at TenTen as she wrapped her entire two arms around the boy's neck, earning some pouts around the room. Minus Hinata and Haku who kept their smile at the affection she was giving to the boy. "ButHe is our knuckleheaded ninja. And there will be no one to replace him" She finished while giving the boy a small kiss to the cheek. The man just couldn't help but smile at everyone that was around boy, showing their love for him along with saying thanks to the kyuubi as if they could communicate with it. Though he wouldn't be surprised if they speak to it or not. Ino and Kin explained their story of what made Naruto great, for Ino it was all the times he help the girl out in finding rare flowers or taking her to secret gardens that he usually finds during his run away from the villagers. To him helping her out multiple times in the flower shop when his team, aren't doing any missions. Kin for her story was how Hinata brought her to meet Naruto during their five day break in the Chuunin exams by explaining to her that Naruto might be able to tell her how they got the fox features, only for the boy at the time didn't even knew why they were getting it. She then went on to saying how they shared the same melody with her bells, they then demonstrated to him of how it works with Kin bringing out said bells. With both her and Naruto concentrating enough of their chakra into said bells, as they were now playing a soothing melody to show their love for everyone. After that was done and over with, Haku then explained how after her adoptive mother brought her to the Leaf village and attended to the academy, she slowly started to get feelings for Naruto naturally over time and even more so after he saved her life during the battle at the bridge and during when Sasuke tried to kill her in the forest of death. Hearing all of their reasons and how they came together just left the manWell speechless! "Well Taisune this is most definitely interesting Universe you ever experienced. Definitely a lot different especially with this universe's Haku being adopted by a Hyuuga who is half blind from an illness that affected her Byakkugan. Kin who works for Orochimaru switch sides after getting beaten by her own teammateThis is just really weird" He thought to himself as he just let the smile come to him, he will say that this Naruto hasn't gotten the worst of the deals like the other versions, but stillHe is still on the early version of what the civilians council can do to the boy. Especially after the third gets killed by Orochimaru! Although he would have to say hearing how Danzo went to Tazuna and ask for the man's help to build their new homeWas a shock to him. "I'm sorry what did you ask?" Taisune asked while shaking his head, after hearing one of them asking him a question that he missed and saw it was Hinata who lower her hand down. She then tilted her head slightly to her left with her purple fox ears twitching. "Ano, what is your name? I mean we don't know very much about you and yet, you're very interested in our life." She asked softly as everyone nodded their heads or gave a slight yeah to him. He bashfully brought his hand behind his head and rubbed against it. "Eheh sorry about that, I tend to do that whenever I visit somebody along with not giving out my name much" He explained while chuckling lightly at the deadpan looks he was receiving though everyone just shrug their shoulders, since this is a world filled with ninjas. You do have to conceal yourself as much as you can, in case you have a bounty on your head. He then stood up from his chair and look at everyone with his broaden smile as he then asked. "So who here is going to be in the Chuunin exams finals?" He then nodded towards Naruto and Haku, who which raised their hands slowly at first with questioning looks as Taisune clasp his hands together and started rubbing them up and down. "Okay then first let me just say that I'm a helpful friend from a distant relative!" He said with excitement, hoping that everyone will fall for it. Though he had to sweat drop at the hard glares he was getting along with Naruto crossing his arms and lashing his tail back and forth. "Yeah, and I'm the freaking son of Tsunade, nice try but we are very cautious of what the Civilian council will do to us" He lashed out with a slight growl. Taisune had to admit one thing though and

that is the boy in front of him was very protective over his girls and the clan. "Well then you pass the first test!" he exclaimed, getting everyone to fall to the floor in a goofy fashion as they all got back up with rubbing their heads. "What the hellAre you on some medication or something?" Asked Kin, trying to understand why thisThis buffoon is messing with their heads let alone, still hasn't answer how he manage to get in the house in the first place. She then got a tick mark from the man wagging one finger side to side. "Now, nowThat isn't a thing for young ladies to speak with such vulgar language" He stated while laughing at the scene in front of him, with Kin ready to lash out on him with both arms and legs trying to punch or kick him. Whatever came first to make contact with him, for only said TenTen and Ino to hold the thrashing girl back. "Right once the sound girl gets calm again, you three come to the arena room. Naruto, Haku and Hinata follow me please" he finished by waving his arm in a follow me motion as the three just lower their ears and look at one another, with slight worry looks in their eyes and shrug it off. XXX Half way through the hall the Kyuubi who was quiet for the longest of time. Decided to ask the trio if what they said back there were true or not. So he figure why not"Hey Naruto, Haku and Hinata?" he quietly said their names as all three shifted their eyes upward. "Diddid you really meant what you said? About finding a way to keep me among you kids?" They could hear how his voice was a bit shaky with the questions. Naruto who was the one who announced that he will find a way to save the Kyuubi, smiled brightly and announced first. "OF course Kyuubi now that I thought it over and looking through the course of my life here in the village. I always thought I was alone and had nobody looking out for me, minus Kakashi-sensei and Mia-sensei." He started while bashfully rubbing the back of his head as the two girls look at each other with smiles and back to Naruto. "Where here all this time was somebody living deep inside of me, watching, caring and looking over me through the years of my life. Along with healing any of my injuries and poisons that enter my body, have been likeLike a guardian to me. Even if he can be a bit of a bastard sometimes" He joke at the end and heard the Kyuubi roar with laughter. "But what I said of wanting to find a way to keep you with us? Is trueYou're a part of our family Kyuubi and you always will be in our minds if you do disappear" he silently said as small tears broke through his mental. Hinata and Haku also told the kyuubi they think of him as family as well and that he will be with them forever in their hearts, that and Hinata loves the way he talked about her earning some blushes from Naruto and Haku as the kyuubi just lick his lips. "Well glad you like my thoughts about you then Hinata, same goes for you too Haku. I saw the way you try to seduce the boy by shaking that ass of yours whenever you walk in front of him" He snicker at the ice girls face turning beat red, along with Hinata and Naruto earning some slight nose bleeds. "ButThankThank you everyone, I never realized how much you thought about me. I thought you know, since I destroy the leaf and everything along with being sealed inside of Naruto. In which caused the Villagers of wanting to kill himYou would see me as a troublesome person who needed to die" He asked with honesty through his voiced, he really did thought they wanted to get rid of him for all the trouble he caused along with making Naruto's life a living nightmare. Only to close his eyes tightly as the first time ever tears fell through his cheeks as Naruto said. "KyuubiYou are like an Uncle to me and a guardian. I may have thought of bad things about you in the past, along with what you have done to the village" he then let out a shaky breath as his voice was failing him along with his emotions. "But, after hearing how this man with a mask had control you or that you've never experience love and a family. I re-consider my thoughts about you and you know what I came up with?" he said as he felt the kyuubi open his eyes slowly. "We are one of the same, we had no family, we had no one who loved us and we lived aloneStriving for

one day to find someone who will acknowledge us for who we are and not what they see in us. You and I are family and I will never want that to be forgotten" He said as both him and the fox were standing in front of each other. With Naruto face being that of his original self, while Kyuubi staring from the cage with his red fur and nine tails wagging slowly. Entirely different beings coming together and yearning for that somebody they know who will accept them for who they are. Searching and waiting, but all this time they thought of each other a pain, an annoyance. They shared the same life the same desire of wanting to be loved, to be accepted for who they are without being different. But here all this time they've been with each other, with different views of one another. They have found that person who felt that yearning for that love and not wanting to be forgotten. As Memories of Naruto flashed through his head, of how everyone neglected him as a child, never once coming to him or comforting him. Just because of whom he was and what he had in him, made his childhood lonely. The Kyuubi who was staring back at the boy through the bars had memories of his past life, of searching for somebody he could live with or deem to be loved back. Never once questioning of who he is, or being a demon. He wanted to find love and that certain somebody who he could share his life with for all eternity, even if it meant that they didn't had to live that long. He would do anything in his power to be with that somebody, that one person you can only find to share this lonelinessA friend. Naruto smiling to the now medium size fox with tears falling down his eyes as he raised his hand up slowly and carefully brought it through the cage as he laid it open. The demon fox, who watch his jailor, smiled as well and gently raised his paw up slowly. Letting the tears fall down his own eyes and cheeks, as they travel through his red fur. Raised his paw over Naruto's hand and gently rested it onto it as both Human and Demon came to understand one another, along with finally understanding that they were there this entire time that they have been blinded by others opinions and voices of how they did this, or treated others like that. They both knew that deep down they both shared a deep friendship with each other and they wouldn't change it for the world. They then both blinked towards more set of hands resting onto theirs, as they saw it was Hinata, Haku, TenTen, Kin and Ino all smiling to Naruto and the fox. They were now a family, the one thing the two have been searching for their entire life. "We are all here you twoYou will never be left alone again" they all said as new tears was brought to Naruto and the fox, as Jailor and Demon look back at each other and gave their most biggest smiles they could offer. "After all we are a family" they all said together at once. Taisune, who was walking with the trio, closed his eyes and smiled on the inside. Since he shared a bond with Fluffy, can hear everything they were saying to the nine-tailed fox as Fluffy was telling him what she was hearing. She too was in tears and had to cut the link with him for not wanting to show weakness with her sniffles. "HehThese kids made friends with the nine-tails and made him a part of their family, without having to be in the fourth great ninja war. I believe you guys will do okay after I'm done training you" He thought to himself and look behind him to see how everyone were smiling, along with TenTen and the others finally catching up to them were smiling also. "After I'm done training with you guys for the upcoming invasion. You won't be needing any more help from meJust be careful with the council, since you are now the New Uzumaki clan, they will try everything to make your lives miserable" He thought to himself while hardening his gaze, knowing how troublesome the council can be. Especially now that Naruto brought the Uzumaki clan back, they will try everything to gain some power in their seats by manipulating the clan. Especially since Naruto is too young to be head clan member, he needed somebody to run as a sponsor for his clan. And that alone will give them councils a chance to increase their control!

XXX Standing in the arena dome with half the girls up at the entrance ladder, were leaning over the rails to make sure that they won't miss any of the action. Also being worried for Haku and Naruto's safety, considering there was no idea what the man could do to themThough when you enter the finals of the Chuunin exams, of course there won't be anyone holding back their skills! "Do you think Haku and Naruto will stand a chance against this guy?" asked TenTen, who turn her head towards the others. "I meanWe don't know anything about this guy let alone how he got in the house!" Hinata who blinked her pale red eyes look down towards the man and study him for a brief moment, to get an understanding of what he's after. But through the entire day, has no ill intensions to bringing them harm or wanting to kill any of them. Just seems to be very interested in helping them out, like he said back in the dining room. Wagging her purple tail lightly, Hinata just let out a sigh and shook her head. "I don't think he came to harm us at all and" she then gave a small smile. "And I think he really means it when he said he wanted to help, train Naruto and Haku for the Chuunin exams" She finished with complete faith in the man along with trusting his judgment. Kin and Ino blinked theirs eyes couple of times and stared down at the man, who seems to be explaining something towards Naruto and Haku about something. Kin though closed her eyes in slight annoyance. "Why does it feel like I am forgetting something something important?" She mutter to herself, in which didn't go unheard from Tenten. But decided to let it be for now and watch what will happen. XXX "Alright you two understand what I want you to do?" Taisune asked the two as they both nodded with Haku going first. "Once you and I fight, you want me to use as many jutsu's I can along with trying to break through yours, since Temari is very strong in the wind affinity along with a good defense with the wind chakra. I should focus on trying to pierce through those heavy winds" She announced getting a smile on her face and a happy wag of her tail at the man nodding with a stern look. He then looked towards Naruto as the boy couldn't help but smile and pounded his chest. "With my fight you want me to mix all of my skills. Ninjutsu and Taijutsu around in order to confuse Neji also, keeping a good distance from his gentle fist strikes correct?" he asked which the man closed his eyes and smiled even bigger. "That is right! Now you know your role in the Chuunin exams during your first matches, then all you need to know it is the same rules in the preliminaries rounds. Anything goes along with killing, but the ref or Proctor has control over the situation. So you ready?" he asked the two while looking at each individually as they both nod. "Okay, Naruto stand over there out of harms reach" He informed the boy while pointing to the far south corner of the arena. Doing as he was told he lightly pulled Haku and kissed the girl on the cheek, telling her good luck and beat the crap out of him for passing through the gates and left. "Heh, this one seems to be quite the ladies' man. Alright focus Taisune, you remember how hard Haku was with her speed and Ice jutsu's. Who knows what trained Hunter ninja and a professional Anbu training student type Haku can be" He reminded himself as that girl was very dangerous and worked very well with the Naruto he gave the Bloodlines too.

He then got into position as Haku started running forward with very incredible speed as she started forming some hand seals, after she got done with the last seal and leapt high into the air shouting out. "Water Style: Ice needles!" She then move her head back a bit and shot it forward as the water she shout out from her mouth, was shooting ice like needles towards Taisune with incredible speed and force behind them as they acted like the phoenix flower ball jutsu. Smirking to himself as he watch the attack coming straight at him, he had to say was impressNot that impress though since the power seems to be lacking in the jutsu. "I seeYou sacrifice the power in the jutsu to increase the speed, in hopes of hitting me before I could use a hand seal" he shouted while slamming his foot down hard on the ground, making a thick long brown branch to shoot up from the ground defending him from the ice needles, as they impale themselves into the bark along with Taisune quickly jumping up to grab the tip of his jutsu as he bend the tree branch down. "He can use Wood Style!" was everyone's thought processed, even Naruto and Haku were shock to see this. Before she could react in time though, Taisune let go of the wood style jutsu and sent the needles flying towards her with a rubber band effect, litterly as the girl widen her red eyes and tried her best to cartwheel out of the way, by dodging the first two as they pass between her legs, the third going under her right side during her midair spin. But the last one scrape passed her left leg, causing the girl to hiss in pain and fall to her knees. To check over the injured shin and saw that it was slowly healing up a bit, but still hurt like hell! She looked up and widen in fear at the tons of wood like jutsu heading towards her direction. "This doesn't make any sense! Why would I need to learn how to dodge wood style!" she scream, ignoring the pain that was shooting up her leg, trying her best to stay focus of the oncoming bark like spikes that were being thrown at her. "I know that Temari haves wind jutsu, but even then they aren't that hard to evade. Now wood jutsu though is another story." Taisune explained as he saw that some hits were made onto Haku, as the girl was now rolling on the ground as she quickly flip onto her good leg. "But as Ninja's you don't know what your opponent will do in battle, keep that in mind" He explained while wincing a bit from stopping the jutsu he was using, along with quickly shaking his head. "Does it still hurt even using those bloodlines?" asked his partner Fluffy through a mind link they share. "I wouldn't let it pass me if it didn't it was your idea to come to this dimension to see what Naruto will look like as a Hanyou's" He huffed a bit, as he was still drained from crossing between dimensions. He tried to recover as much energy he could at the dining room. But knowing how impatient Naruto can be sometimes along with very scary girls who could neuter him in a blink of an eye if he wasn't careful. He hope he would have enough strength from twenty bowls of ramen, but seems like it was only enough for his jutsu usage. "Well excuse me for wanting to go somewhere I wanted to go for once! Oh by the way, the ice queen is coming" she warned him as Taisune looked towards Haku, who was forming another set of hand seals was charging towards Taisune with determination as the water that was around the arena from the Ice needles, started morphing and gathering around Haku as she shouted. "Water style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" The water that gathered swirled all around her and shot up into the air, as the water was morphing into what looked like a dragon head! Arching from reaching to a certain height curve downward and straight towards Taisune also some senbons that Haku manage to throw through her mouth! "Impressive! By hiding the senbons between her mouth and teeth, right before she started the hand seals will allow her to spit them out as a way to stop her opponent from escaping her jutsu!" He thought to himself being impressed how skilled this one was as he quickly swipe his hand near his

Kunai pouch. He then started twirling the kunai between his fingers deflecting the small objects from harming him, along with throwing it towards her. He then quickly formed another set of hand seals quicker than the eyes could see as he shouted. "Storm Released! Tornado gales!" he shouted as the wind picked up violently as it blinded Haku a bit as she wailed from the Kunai stabbing into her right arm, making Naruto and the others call out to the girl. But their voice was drawn out from the intensifying winds. The Water Dragon jutsu that was about to make contact to the man, evaporated and the water splashed all over the place as the tornado destroyed the dragon jutsu like it was nothing! Though he will admit if that Dragon jutsu would've hit him, it would cause a lot of damage to him. Especially if the girl learns how to fuse it with her own Ice nature. He closed his eyes tightly from the sudden pain that was coursing through his body once more. He should really be careful of what jutsu he uses to defend himself. XXX "Okay first it was a Wood bloodline, now a Storm bloodline!" Shouted TenTen, as the other girls were a little confused of what a storm bloodline was. Sure they know about the wood release, since they study up on it during the academy days. While Hinata and Ino informed much they can to Kin to catch her up with the Konoha times. "Storm Release what kind of style is that TenTen?" asked Ino who lean a bit forward on the rail to see how her eyes were shaking a bit from the sheer power that this guy might have. She brought her thumb up near her mouth gently biting it. "Storm release is a rare Kekkei Genkai that is only known around the Lighten nation. It's a combination of water and lightens elemental chakra fuse together. I never actually seen it in action, nor not sure if any of our sensei's have faced an opponent who could use such a combination." She informed while looking towards the other three while raising one finger. "I did heard, once from Gaisensei that he and Kakashi fought someone who had this type of release, but only for them to kill themselves from over using their jutsu so much. That they got struck down by their own jutsu that acted like a high concentrated lighten boltOr lasers you see in those comic books" She explained getting everyone to widen their eyes and whip their heads down to the arena front. To see Haku panting and breathing a bit from the pain she was feeling along with getting the kunai out of her right arm. "If I am guessing this right, this guy might know even more release styles" Kin then blinked her eyes in fear. "That impossible rightThere shouldn't be someone who could actually achieve these bloodlines unless they were born from them?" She asked while looking towards TenTen. "It is possible", Hinata suddenly spoke up causing everyone to widen their eyes and look towards the hyuuga girl. "I heard from my father the one day after learning how Kekkei Genkai is obtained. He said that for Sharingan and Byakkugan are easier to obtain unlike the releases, since all you have to do is do an Eye transplant to another living body. But the cost of this will be people's lives since they need to be strong enough to handle the operation. The same could be done by these types of releases." "Wait you mean" Ino started slowly as Hinata nodded her head. "Uh-huh, by infusing the person's blood into the others. But with a higher risk factor to their health since their bodies have to be compatible and stable enough to handle their blood. Or else the fluids inside your body will start to shut down and deteriorate itself into nothing but acid and burn you from the insides" Hinata finished explaining as she shiver of the thought of your own body acid, killing you from the inside out. Being unable to handle the blood transfusion from another person's blood and operation!

Ino, Kin both looked at each other with flinching ears. Then shivered of the afterthought of dying from your own jutsu's or in this case somebody else's blood. They both then look back to the arena with worriment and curiosity, if the man who was using these type jutsu's? Is feeling great immersed pain from the high level chakra? XXX Moving his arm a bit to adjust the long brown cloak and needing some extra room to move his arm around. He stare intently at the girl who looked like was going through her thoughts of her next course of action along measuring her distance between the two. He was still standing in that same spot and never once moved from the beginning of the fight! That is when she took action and ran forward once more with even more speed than before! He moved back a bit with a slight gulp as he didn't think somebody will get this speed already but had to remembered that Haku WAS trained in silent killing by Zabuza and with all the training of chakra control, she could be a very deadly Kunoichi. Before he could punch at the girl who was getting in very close, disappeared from his sight of vision! By somehow using her wind nature to carry her just enough off the ground, allowing her to lose that extra weight in her body in order to spin around the man she was facing and throwing her leg forward with great force that caused Taisune to fly forward a bit. He recovered by slamming his hand on the ground and flipping back onto his feet only to grit his teeth. He saw that during that small duration of recovery, Haku went into another set of hand seals along with making the entire area around them freezing cold as she shouted. "Ice Style: Rushing Glacier!" she then slammed her foot in a crescent like kick into the ground with a loud thudOnly for nothing to happen? "What the?" She blinked in confusion as to why her jutsu didn't execute, only to hear Naruto scream at her with panic. "HAKU THE JUTSU WENT THE OTHER WAY!" he exclaimed, causing the girl to whip her head behind her to see that he was right! A trail of ice spikes shot out from the ground and headed straight towards the wall just not in the direction she wanted it to go. Before she could turn around to focus on Taisune, she hunch over with a loud choke of air as her eyes bulge open and went flying backwards. Backwards from the sudden punch into her stomach that was enough to knock her out cold. Everyone all shouted out her name as they watch her body tumble and rolled to a stop on the dirt like ground, her leg nothing more than a small cut with some dried blood on her pants. Everything else was fine though as they all let out a breath of relief. Taisune who dealt that final blow still had his fist out forward and slowly pulled it back in with a low sigh. Calming him, self from that jutsu clash battle, he open his cerulean eyes and let out a huge smile as he thumbs up to the down Haku. "Now I know your still awake Haku-chan, but I will say this! You did an awesome job fighting against my jutsu's!" He congratulated the girl who was now slowly getting up from the ground, coughing and grunting a bit as she wrap one arm around her stomach as she stared at the man. "What are you talking about? I couldn't break through any of your jutsu's" She then blinked from him wagging one finger with closed eyes. "On the contrary Haku, your jutsu sure weren't able to break through yesBUT!" He suddenly raised his voice and rested his hands on his waist. "You were able to catch me off guard a couple of times, by faking out certain moves. Or hiding those senbons of yours right before doing the hand seals for your Water dragon jutsu, which by the way that really surprised me, a lot." He said at the

end earning a smile from the girl. "Plus the power behind the dragon jutsu WOULD have broken through my storm release" he then looked absently to the air without a care in the world attitude when he said. "Just wish there was some wayOr some type of element that will strengthen the Dragon jutsu into something even more dangerous" he said in a sing-song voice earning a raised eye brow from Haku, as the girl quickly looks down to the ground in thought. XXX Haku, who is now joining with the other girls, was laughing nervously at the worried looks from the others and being check over her injuries, as the ice ninja tried her best to explain to her that she was alright and that there was nothing broken. Only the injury she got from the Kunai to her leg as the girls nodded and brought her close to them in order for the regeneration process to kick in faster. As they wanted to see how the fight with Naruto and the man will turn out. "Haku-chan?" asked a quiet Hinata in which saw the older girl shift her eyes towards her with curiosity. "You did great" she announced while quickly kissing her cheek before anyone could see her do it as Haku beamed at her with a blush. "Thanks Hinata, now let see how Naruto does against this guy" Haku motion her head towards the arena as both girls smile and looked down to the arena ground. Wondering if Naruto will be able to land a single hit on the man with the rare bloodlines. XXX Facing at each other from across the battle grounds, the area around them was already in a wreck from the earlier battle between the man and Haku. Water puddles here and there, some wood was left over from the man's wood release and the crater he was standing in was there from his storm release. "You know NarutoCan always back down if you want too" Taisune smirked with that sentence, wondering if this Naruto kept that intuition of never backing down a fight or challenge. And was proven right, as the boy in front of him who was staring back at him, just let out a light grunt and spoke up. "What you think after watching Haku's battle with you will get me scared?" He stated with his tail wagging eagerly left and right. "Heh good, I thought I've scared ya from the overwhelming jutsu's I used on her" He cockily said to the boy while raising his head high adjusting his blond bangs a bit. "But come on, there won't be any shame from running away or backing down now. There won't be any turning back from this fight Naruto" "I stand by my word and I will always follow it through, I never give up and I never go back on my word!" He then thrust his fist forward with a fox grin. "That's my nindo my ninja way!" He proudly said earning a bigger smile from the older man who did the same thing as him, surprising Naruto immensely when he said. "Good cause that nindo is very good to follow, as I too never give up and never go back on my word. That is also my nindo, my ninja way!" He announced and on that cue they both charged forward at each other! Once they reach closed to each other, they immediately went into close range combat. Naruto punches forward as he tried to aim for Taisune's stomach, only for the man to quickly side step to the right then quickly back flipping from Naruto throwing an overhead kick to the head. After landing from the flip he thrust forward with his fist as Naruto, quickly bend backwards just enough of the attack to go past his blonde bangs as he felt the force of the wind suddenly picking him and

throwing him backwards with dust building up behind him. The girls were leaning further on the rails as they were flabbergasted from the sheer force behind that single punch the man threw. Before Naruto could hit the back wall behind him, he quickly formed his favorite hand seal and shouted. "Shadow clone jutsu!" the clones that he made appeared behind him being the number of three. During midflight each one clasp their hands together and onto Naruto's, as they quickly spun like a propeller along with letting go of the real Naruto at the last second at the same time disappearing out of thin air. Naruto who was now flying towards Taisune, quickly made two clones again but this time into demon wind shruikens. Flipping forward and grabbing the spinning ninja tools, kept the motion going as he was now using them to slash at Taisune. Using them like real blades as he slashed downward with the one shruiken, which barely missed Taisune who was gritting his teeth a bit as Naruto's speed was impressive, then quickly as he could bring up two Kunai's with swift motions. Brought the two weapons to a halt with his two Kunai's by placing them between the sharp blades, causing the weapons to stay put as the two of them were glaring at each other. Trying to submit one another with their own strength as they press the two ninja tools together as the metal was creaking a bit from the pressure being implanted on them. Naruto knowing that Taisune, who is older than him had more strength than him considering he is a child, smirk to the surprised Taisune as the Naruto poof right in front of him. Causing the man to stumble forward and blink with his eyes in amazement and quickly looked behind him to see the boy running towards him with what appears to be a water type Jutsu. "Did he, did he replace himself with a Shadow clone? Come to think of it there were about three clones to throw him" Then a quick image of a small blur running from the group of clones, in a shadow motion ran towards the other side of the arena. "I see now, he didn't de-burst them all, he saved one clone to run around the arena in hiding. All the while I was paying more attention to him and the demon wind shruiken, and by doing that he quickly switched places with that clone in order to get behind me. Clever Naruto, very clever" He thought to himself as he watched Naruto finish the jutsu along with shouting out. "Water style: Bubble bomb jutsu!" He then thrust both of his arms forward as the bubble in between his hands, blasted forward towards him along with pushing Naruto backwards as he still hasn't gain enough control over the jutsu, but enough to guide it where he wanted it to go. Taisune quickly move his left leg to the side a bit, then glided his right foot through the ground twisting and turn his body. While doing so, he opened his left palm all the while swinging it with the 360 turn as he shouted. "Wind style: Gale palm!" Taisune shouted as a hand like wind came rushing towards the Bubble bomb jutsu and breaking through it, in which cause Naruto to widen his eyes and scream out in pain from the gale palm making contact to him as he grabbed his stomach. Sliding across the arena grounds with flinching eyes and looked up to his opponent, along with dodging the man's crescent kick to his head by rolling out of the way and punched rapidly. "Wind style: Dance of the storm jutsu!" announced Naruto as wind like punches were flying from his fists, causing Taisune to be pushed back from the surprised jutsu as he was bobbing up and down, then Naruto quickly swung his leg to send a Crescent slash attack that made Taisune to be lifted up in the air for a brief moment as he disappear and replaced himself with a LOG! "Fuck a subsatute jutsu!" he shouted with shock, before he could react in time. He felt electricity coursing through his body and went flying forward from the attack exploding behind him as the body landed hard into the ground face first while sliding to a stop.

"Thunder ball jutsuPhew" Taisune said along with wiping some sweat off from his forehead. "Geeze Naruto, you are definitely good I will give you that" he then harden, his glare while lowering his head a bit. "But you recklessly use your jutsu too early or at a wrong time and here I thought you were properly trained to be a ninja" He remarked. Truthfully though, this Naruto was like any Naruto's he visited in dimensions, poorly trained, poorly raise, no one who look out for him or care for him. No one to help teach the boy on the ways of a ninja, even the risks of his life being in danger! The girls who heard him looked away a bit minus Kin, who was blinking in confusion and wondering what was wrong? Then quickly smack herself on the inside from the fact of him having the kyuubi inside of him, made people stay away from him. "You may have the Uzumaki clan back to fruitionBut what is a clan? With a very pathetic and weak head ninja?" he stated as he watch the boy in front of him starting to get up. Before he could though Taisune quickly teleported right next to him and kicked him right under the chin that caused the boy's body to arch backwards, the quickly coughed out blood from his mouth as Taisune palm thrust into his stomach. "Wind style: Gale palm" he announced along with the winds sending the boy flying as the girls were all in a panic state, seeing the man was actually hurting Naruto or even worse! Taisune then quickly grunted and coughed a bit from the use of the teleportation release. Trying to calm down his coughing fit and covering his mouth with his left hand, he then slowly pulled it away to see that there was small blood on his palm. He curse on the inside as he should be the one not talking about miss using his jutsu's He then whipped his head up at the boy who was slowly clutching the dirt under him as he was speaking to him. "I know I am using my jutsu recklesslyOr know that a head clan haves to be strong" he was saying as his legs were tucking under his stomach now, as both his fist tight hands were next to his knees. "And I know that the Clan head haves to watch out for his fellow clansmen" he continued while resting one leg up as he rested a hand on the knee. He then pushed against that knee to lift his body up as his tail was dragging slowly against the ground. All the girls were watching intently as well as Taisune, who was surprised the boy was even standing from those heavy blows he delivered! He then saw the boy wobble a bit with both his arms hanging down on the side, with his breathing ragged. He then lifted his head up with a smirk. "But I do know that one isn't strongby himself, or thinking that he is alone." He smiled at the acknowledge smirk he got from the man who was beating him up earlier was actually smiling towards him. Naruto then stood up straight and got into battle position as he shouted, "A CLAN HEAD IS ONLY STRONG FOR THOSE HE LOVES AND CARES ABOUT. MY CLAN, MY WIVES AND MY IMPORTANT PEOPLE ARE WHAT MAKE'S ME STRONG! MULTI SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!" he exclaimed creating over three hundred different shadow clones as his mixture of chakra color was bursting around him. Taisune sweat drop and was chuckling nervously at the sheer amount of numbers of clones there were! Sure he could create that many, but because of the cross dimension made him weak. The best he could make was at least one hundred to two-fifty clones right now. But even then he will have to worry about all the jutsu's he would use to take out the sheer amount of numbers. "Well, what do you say?" All the Naruto's said at once. "Call this your win?" he said causing the main to shrink his eyes into dots as the clones disappeared all at once, leaving one very exhausted and half lid eye Naruto breathing. "HehI was hoping to be able to defeat you with that many clones. But seeing how their Jonin level, they would take out a lot of chakra for me. Combine with some of my Uzumaki jutsu and transformation jutsu. I used up a lot of Chakra trying to keep you at bay" he explained as he saw the man looked down a bit and then started burst out with laughter as he rested his right hand on his forehead.

"Oh my kami, that was so totally un-expected!" He laughed out trying so hard to keep himself calm all the while the girls up at the top couldn't help but agree with the man as they watch him start walking forward to the boy. While Ino just leer down to the arena grounds muttering out to the others by saying "MaanI wasn't expecting Naruto to pull off a Shikamaru at the end, what a drag" she said with slight annoyance, earning some giggles from the others. Taisune offered a hand to the tired out Naruto as the boy looked up at his smiling face as he said. "You are ready for-" XXX The cheers were roaring the crowd was going wild as fireworks were firing up to the sky as they explode with loud booms! Indicating everyone in the village that the Chuunin finals have begun! Sitting in the Hokage booth was none other than Sarutobi himself, with Tsunade on the left and Jiraiya on the right. With their guest from the land of winds, the Kazekage! Who is sitting across from Sarutobi is here to watch his children to pass this year's exams. While down below in the Chuunin arenas were the combatants for this year's Chuunin exams! But there was one problem! "You should've not come here Naruto, Haku" Neji announced, shifting his pale hyuuga eyes towards the two. Who were facing at the direction of why they shouldn't be here and that was because of Sasuke Uchiha was among the ranks of the battlers! "Before you ask Naruto, apparently the fighter Dozu hasn't shown up yet and Lord Hokage declared that he will be in the finals in his place" He informed as Naruto gritted his teeth as the sneer Sasuke was giving to him was filled with promise to hurt and humiliate him in front of the entire crowd. Naruto then quickly turn to Neji and asked him. "Then wait does that mean he is fighting Gaara?" the only response he got from the hyuuga was to look at the Procter who showed the list of how the battle will play out along with who will go first. Once Naruto looked at the names, his eyes widen in shock at the first rounds battlers "The first match will be between Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha" Review this Chapter Return to Top Sign In . Sign Up . FanFiction.Net - unleash your imagination mobile edition Help Home Just In Communities Forums Beta Readers Search Browse Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Just In All . Stories: New . Updated . Crossovers: New . Updated Communities General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Forums General . Anime . Books . Cartoons . Comics . Games . Misc . Movies . Plays . TV Browse for Beta Readers Search Help Support . Privacy . TOS . Ad Blocker . [font styles] Bs.AAA [story width] full 3/4 1/2 [story line spacing] EE [story brightness/contrast] Light Dark Anime/Manga Naruto Hanyou Naruto and his vixens Robin.exe Author of 11 Stories Rated: M - English - Romance/Adventure - Naruto U. & Hinata H. - Reviews: 286 - Updated: 12-01-

11 - Published: 08-12-11 - id:7280574 Share Disclaimer: I DO NOT OWN NARUTO! Hey everyone the chapter is ready and done! So I hope you enjoy and have fun with this chapter. Also to let you know the polls are close and with that I will post up the resaults : ) Who do you want the next girl to get the Fox features? Hanabi: 33 votes Temari: 16 votes Yugito: 10 votes Anko: 9 votes Fu: 6 votes Seems like little Hanabi will be the next one with the fox features XD seems she haves quite a fan base for only appearing once in the Show, guess they all saw how good she was in the Ultimate ninja 3 game XD Then Temari will be next, Yugito third (Though need to explain how she gets them and arrives at Konoha : / ) and then Anko and Fu. But Yugito and Fu probably won't appear till Shippuuden in case I don't come up with anything for them, so you might have to wait till then : ) Alright time to respond to the reviews/ comments havent got the chance to last time XD Blaming 54: You mean Isaribi? Ehh...Not sure how I will work that ^_^; Yukicrewger2: We sent Pms with each other of the discussion and thanks again for informing me XD TigerezzTail: Read and find out lol XD emilbootanimefreak: Don't worry not going to over use them in this story : ) thats the only time they appear. Grokon12: that my friend is explained on this chapter : ) Blackholelord: Only the readers know about him, the girls and Naruto still have no idea who he is, nor did I have him mention his name to them...I thinko_o Scareletvirus33: Don't worry Sasu-gay will get the well deserve beating and more. Graybear32: Spelling isn't really my problem, as Microsoft works like to change the words that I am saying, into something else. As for grammar, sigh your not the first to say that and believe me when I say this I am trying. The Philosopher: he will : ) Darkassasian619: and update I shall! Okay everyone I hope you all enjoy the fight and the beating that Sasuke will get XD I do hope you all enjoy and that the fight turn out okay. On with the show, also for those who are interested, I made a seperate story called "Naruto and his vixens: Lemon Lime scenes" where most if not all lemons and limes will be place in that story from here, in case I don't find a place for the lemons or lime scenes in this story. So they will be move onto there and use as a well to keep you guys busy

in case I don't update reguarly. So enjoy and let get the show on the road! XXX Chapter 32: Clash of the Clans! The death of Sasuke! Everyone was going crazy in the stands, as they were all cheering and yelling for the battle to begin! Who they were cheering for? Well mostly the ego sadistic bastard name Uchiha that's who! Along with wanting the demons head for a platter as they want Naruto to die in these fights as they hope for him to suffer and lose horribly. Sitting nearby some of the villagers along with some of the clan members, were the Hyuuga clan. As Hiashi, Hizashi and Hanabi were all sitting down and waited for the fight to begin, although they had to blink their eyes from some of the civilians shouting at the top of their lungs for the battle to start. Hanabi ignoring the cries of demon or the death of Naruto, as she finally somehow put two plus two together. That and didn't help that one of the old Hyuuga council blab about destroying the incarnation of the Kyuubi in the exams, by getting the council to switch the battle line up for Naruto and Sasuke to fight. And here she thought they hated the Uchiha bastard for what he is, although re-considering the offer. Why bother get a hyuuga hands dirty along with being accused of killing Naruto? "Of course having Sasuke to kill Naruto for them, will leave out any hard evidence that they were the ones to do it" She thought to herself, as she watches Naruto and the rest of the battlers listening in of the proctors words. Leaning forward a bit and resting her hands under her chin, she decided to see how Naruto's condition was by using the byakkugan and could tell he was very relaxed, shock yes but very relax of the situation and had to smile at the courage aura feel her was emitting. "That's Naruto-kun for ya, always ready to face someone in battle." She thought to herself and pulled her eyes away from the boy, to search out for her sister and the other girls who had the fox features. They weren't that hard to find too, since with the byakkugan, she can find somebodies chakra readings quite easily and thanks with Naruto using his shadow clones during their play time, she was able to increase her range from 69 degrees, to 180 degrees. Sure it's not a full 360 rotation but it was enough to scout around the stadium. "Ah!" she said with a happy tone, finding Hinata's chakra network along with the girl also waving to her with a happy smile. She had to giggle as they were both using the byakkugan to find each other and waved lightly back to the girl. She then spotted Ino on the left side of the stadium along with what looks like"WaitIs that Sakura's chakra level really that high! Naruto-kun and Neji-nii-san did say she was training with Lee, but I wasn't expecting this drastic of changes!" she mutter under her breath with wide eyes. Earning some raise eyebrows from Hiashi and Hizashi as they too were curious of whom she was looking at. Though what they were neglected to see was that Hanabi started itching near the top of her head, as a very small tiny piece of fur could be seen. XXX "Billboard brow over here!" shouted Ino jokingly as she saw the pink hair girl, trying her best to walk through the crowd along with smiling up with her green eyes shining with excitement as she finally reached towards the Kitsune Ino. "Where you been Sakura? I haven't seen you ever since the Preliminaries, oh by the way great job of catching up to me!" She beamed with a huge smile along with hugging the girl. "Thanks Ino-pig and as for where I disappeared too" she started while adjusting herself on the chair, along with playfully punching Ino the arm along with giggling from the girl rubbing her pink hair with her knuckles. "I was training with Lee for the past month, as I wanted to catch up with Naruto and the others. So this way I won't be a burden for anyone!" She exclaim while pumping her

fist to the girl while smiling. "And I have to say, he is an awesome coach! Neji and TenTen were not kidding when they say that Lee will benefit better for me!" She announced while holding her head high. "REALLY!" shouted Ino who blinked her red eyes at the girl, along with Sakura playfully sticking her tongue out. "Though it was rough at first, since I have the most horrible stamina in our entire age group" she said with a far off look of despair making Ino to chuckle nervously along with sweat dropping at the look her friend was giving, she then burst out in laughter from Sakura quickly squishing her cheeks to make a fish face. "But that's how the fish swims" she jokingly said earning some more playful punches as Sakura was finally happy to get her friendship back from Ino. "Geeze Sakura If I didn't know any better I say Naruto influenced you to be light hearted!" Ino exclaimed as the girl next to her nodded and look down with a soft look. "It is true, if it weren't for Naruto protecting me during the Chuunin exams along with sacrificing his life to protect others. I would have never change" She then shook her head and leer hard at the arena grounds. "So what is the deal here? Why is Naruto facing the Uchiha bastard?" She asked along with her head moving to the left from a civilians yelling in her ear, saying don't call Sasuke a bastard. She then turn her head to the right in a very slow like manner as Kill intent was rising through the roof, then the next thing you see is a wide eye pale face Ino and an out cold civilian next to a bright and happy Sakura. "Well-well, ahem" Ino started while clearing her throat and calming her nerves from seeing Sakura's temper, and brute strength! "I don't know what the deal is with this I too thought Sasuke failed during the Preliminaries. Why is it that he is here?" before Sakura could answer her opinion another voice rang out along with a puppy barking. "You want to know why? I heard from my mother, that the THIRD Hokage made a rule that if one of the battlers doesn't appear in the next rounds. Sasuke will take their place, lucky bastard" Kiba informed them while slamming himself down on a chair next to Ino as the two girls harden their gaze, along with Ino flinching her yellow fox ears. Sakura then lean forward a bit to speak with the Inazuka. "Wait, are you saying that Lord Hokage actually agreed with the Council! What bullshit are they trying to play here?" She exclaimed with confusion as Ino nodded in agreement while Kiba shifted his eyes towards them with a shake of his head and crossing his arms. "I think you both know the answer to that" and they did as they let out disgruntled sighs along with Sakura leaning her head over the chair. "Because the Uchiha's is such a powerful clan and donated to the leaf village" Ino said mockingly as Kiba and Sakura giggle/chuckle at the correct information. Kiba then smiled and looked towards Ino with a happy look. "So how is life of being an Uzumaki clan? Bet it's pretty crazy and wild" he asked making Sakura move her hands away from her eyes as she blinked couple of times, then sat up straight to look towards Ino with her mouth gaping a bit. Bringing her yellow tail over her lap along with showing her K-9 teeth she answered proudly to the two. "Crazy and Wild, not exactly and we haven't done much yet Kiba." She informed the boy who tilted his head to the side as if asking how so, while Akamaru happily wag his tail left and right. "What do you mean Ino? Naruto haven't come up with anything for his clan yet?" Sakura asked with one eye brow lowered and the other raise. Ino then looked up in thought and wave her hand in a

so-so fashion. "It's not that we haven't come up with anything. It is because we just got the clan back and are new to the ways of being one. Naruto and the other girls wanted to start out slow before shifting into high gear with the things we need to do." She explained trying her best to inform them what they wanted/needed to do. "Ah okay I understand, since you guys started out you want to make sure to take baby steps, correct?" Sakura wondered which Ino nodded to her friend and brought her into a head lock. "That's right Sakura, now come on you two. Naruto is going to be fighting Sasuke, since we three have the loudest voice. I say he needs our support!" she exclaimed earning a happy yap from Akamaru, while Kiba chuckle and crack his knuckles, along with Sakura doing the same. XXX "TenTen-chan, Kin-chan" Hinata exclaimed, seeing the two girls trying their best to reach to her, as some of the more Naruto-bias group were now entering the stands along with causing slight trouble for the girls, as they tried their best not to trip over their legs or get their tail stabbed from them. They couldn't believe that the third will allow these people to spectate. "Phew finally, bunch of assholes!" exclaimed Kin who leer at the people who just rose their heads up with their nose high. "Yeah stick your nose in the air, once you see Naruto kick" she couldn't finished her sentence as TenTen shook her head and force the girl to sit down next to Hinata, along with covering her mouth as she sat behind the girl. "Kin please, I already had a terrible experience with these people at a restaurant. I don't want them to get any ideas here in the finals" She explained as the girl in front of her leered towards the group and then nodded her head as she let out a breath of air from TenTen releasing her. "Seriously, why should we be afraid of them? For crying out loud we are ninja's" She wondered while slamming her hands up and back down onto her lap as Hinata just shook her head with a happy look and stare down to the stadium. "Like Naruto-kun said, their just a bunch of bastards who can't move on" She then giggle from TenTen rubbing her sides. "Wow someone broke out of their shell? I guess hanging out with Naruto a lot lately help that nervousness huh?" She asked, along with Kin smiling towards the Hyuuga girl as well, she remember how timid she was in the preliminaries along with being very shy. But over the course of the month and glad to have met the Hyuuga girl in the process of the exams, she can definitely say it was worth spending time with them and glad that Hinata wasn't one of those fan girls. "TenTen stop please!" she wailed trying her best to stop her flinching body and finally settle down from the older girl moving away from her and stop her tickling. Hinata then looked at the two with her purple fox tail wagging a bit as she smiled towards them. "It wasn't just Naruto-kun that helped me out of my shell, it was you two, Ino and Haku who all help me to become what I am now" She explained, earning bright smiles from the girls, although they had to cover their ears from the overly abusive villagers yelling down to the stadium. "What a drag, here I thought they wouldn't be bias of who is fighting" said a voice behind Kin, who immediately jump out of her skin and turn around to see who it was that snuck up behind her as the boy snicker and wave to them. "Geeze pineapple head don't scare me like that and retort of saying I should be more cautious because of being a ninja!" she yelled while pointing her finger at him, as the boy just waved it off

and yawned. As Choji join with the group as the Akamichi handed them snacks to snack on, along with them accepting them. Hey they need to eat something to watch the beating of Sasuke of the life time. "Any way, as to answer your curious questions, the reason why Sasuke is in the ranks is because of Dozu chickening out at the last minute" Shikamaru explained, seeing the shock expression on Kin's face as the girls red eyes was shivering a bit from this information. "ThatCan't be? Dozu never runs from a fight before" she muttered quietly as her eyes shifted left and right, then blinked from Shikamaru looking at her with a calculating eye. "Unless" she blinked as the boy nodded. "Unless he went after one of the competitors last night, to lessen the odds of numbers" he finished for as the girl just then turned around and sat down with a shameful shake of the head. "I'm guessing he was still under orders to fight Sasuke?" He asked as the others look over to the girl, knowing she hasn't returned to her sensei at all. "That would be my guess I dunno" she shrug her shoulders, not wanting to tell them that her sensei was Orochimaru, but she figure some of them already put the pieces together. "So besides that reason anything else of why Naruto is fighting Sasuke and not Neji?" she asked, as this time Choji spoke up for his two cents. "I think it was the council doing once again. To get what they wanted as my dad will put itThey change the entire bracket around for all of the fighters." He then let out a deep sigh as Hinata had a worried expression on her face. She remembered Haku telling her and the girls, how bad Naruto did against Sasuke from the boy messing with his feelings. And it wasn't pretty from what the girl explained, saying how Naruto even though wasn't badly injured, had blood litter all over his clothes along with trying her best to clean the blood off from his chin and mouth as he slept for about five hours to regain his chakra again. "Well doesn't matter so don't worry Hinata!" pique TenTen as she pointed down to the arena, as everyone smiled and look towards the direction as she finished her sentence. "With Naruto being calm and collective now, there is no way Sasuke will be able to beat him!" she exclaimed making Hinata smile light along with nodding her head. Though it doesn't mean they all can't be worried for the boy. Kakashi who was standing behind that group up near the walls, leer harshly at the council side of the stadium as he knew they would've plan this to see who is a better clan. He then looked down to the arena as he grimaced of completing the training with Sasuke as he was really on a tight leash from the councils. Considering his teaching job was on the line and if he didn't train the boy from the beginning after hearing that Naruto was going to be in the group, they threaten to kill the boy in his sleep! "Careful Naruto, Sasuke has a lot of tricks up his sleeve along with the drive of actually killing you. Please be smart about what you're going to do" He thought to himself as he watches the other battlers go to their waiting stand and chuckle from Haku kissing the boy for good luck. He then looked over to some of the anbu in stands to see that everyone was prepared and ready for the invasion along with getting Intel that Jiraiya in his group have already taken out some of the invading ninjas that were prep outside. He then looked towards where the Hokage and Kazekage were, as Sarutobi felt his eyes staring at him. He nodded to the man to say he was okay and was in fact aware of Orochimaru sitting next to him. "It seems Kin's information was dead on the mark. Now we just wait" XXX Now standing in the battlefield of the arena, staring and watching each other down with hard stern

glares. Naruto with his fox tail wagging slowly to left and right as his red eyes was staring confidently towards the Uchiha along with flinching his finger a bit, sensing the high level KI Sasuke was radiating along with feeling how much he improved over the past month. "Everything alright kit? You're acting very nervous here" pique the Kyuubi as he felt his jailor, trembling with either fear or excitement. He couldn't tell which but he too can sense the Uchiha bastard strength and experience, this boy will definitely be the most difficult match that Naruto will ever face. "Kit I'm not taking any chances, since he haves the Sharingan he can easily see through your movement, I'm going to share my-"he never finished his sentence as Naruto calmly said. "Don't please KyuubiThe more chakra you give me, the faster you will disappear" he explained as he herd the proctor telling them rules of the battles, as just what Taisune said at the Uzumaki house. They were the exact same rules as the preliminaries and he is betting that Sasuke would try everything to kill him! "I know how dangerous the Sharingan can be along with how he caught me off guard the last time. But not today, I'm not an emotional wreck nowI can beat him" he said confidently smiling at the Uchiha who sneered back to Naruto as he got into battle position, along with his Sharingan eyes turning on. "What are the warnings here Kyuubi?" he asked for the foxes advice as the demon fox just shook his head and was confident that Naruto will win without his chakra. "Alright I'm going to be quick about it. The Sharingan slows movement all around him along with your hand seals. IF that bastard learns your Uzumaki hand seals then it will be stealing your clan jutsu along with, out ranking your jutsu since he haves better control" Kyuubi explained as Naruto gritted his teeth as he forgotten about the slow down the Sharingan offers. "So in other words, Sasuke will have more output power then mine?" He asked then blinked his eyes as the Kyuubi chuckled. "He wouldIf the elements fit his style. Remember kid he is a Fire and Lighten element Ninja! You're water and wind element, you have him beat in the disadvantage point of view." "But he can still out rank me with Taijutsu and speed. So I should be cautious of getting in close with himThanks Kyuubi, I think I know how to win now" He thank the fox as the demon smiled and nodded. "Knock that bastard off the planet! Make sure to use your jutsu as defense in this battle okay?" He informed him as Naruto blinked a bit and grin in agreement as this way, he won't be using up too much chakra with the fight as he can save it up for defending himself. "Gotcha!" he smiled while also getting into his own battle stance. XXX "Alright the first match between Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha will begin.NOW!" Genma announced as he quickly disappear from the arena and watch the Uchiha charging forward. "Shit!" Naruto yelled quickly hopping backwards with chakra enhance speed, as Sasuke was charging in and getting closed to the boy at an incredible speed as he then threw some shruikens at Naruto. Who quickly cartwheel out of harm's way as the tools all slammed up against the bark of the tress, before Naruto could counter attack he was brought into defense. Sasuke who had reached him starting punching and kicking to Naruto, as the boy was having a hard time to deflect some of the attacks, as most of them were aim towards Naruto's rib cages as Sasuke spun his body to swing each arm into his side only for Naruto, to slap away the arms with each hit that will make contact with another. Though because of his enhance speed, Naruto would get hit eventually so instead of defending to long, he purposely let one kick land on his side as he

wince from the incredible pain shooting through his ribs. But made sure to grab a hold of Sasuke leg and started spinning in mid place as the Uchiha was flailing up and down as he was litterly hitting the ground with his head and got thrown hard and fast towards one of the arena walls. Taking this as his cue and hearing the Kyuubi shouting go for a jutsu. He formed his hand signs and decided to use the Shadow clones, since Bubble bomb won't reach Sasuke in time and the Dance of the storm jutsu was B rank, his Crescent slash was useless in long range. But what better way than to have the Clones charge in with the jutsu's? "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" he shouted as four different clones appeared around him as they charge forward towards Sasuke. XXX "That is a smart idea" Hiashi commented, earning a quickly look from Hanabi as the girl tilted her head in confusion. "What do you mean father?" He chuckled while pointing towards the arena field. "They're not just to attack Sasuke, but from the way he put some extra chakra into them, he is going have them use Jutsu's instead" He informed the beaming girl as she excitedly turn back around and watch the outcome. XXX Sasuke who was about to hit the wall quickly flip onto his feet and jump off from the wall and into the air only to get by... "Water Style: Bubble bomb jutsu!" shouted a clone who brought his arms over to the side and thrust it forward, releasing a huge gush of water that was flying towards Sasuke as the boy scream out in pain from slamming into the wall and fell forward to the ground as the clone de-burst into nothing. Crawling back up to his knees he quickly shot his head up with his Sharingan blazing, as crescent like attacks were being kick down towards him as he remembered what happen to Orochimaru when he got hit by these. With quick reflexes, he manage to dodge all of the attacks and charge forward with wide killing intent as the original Naruto back up a bit from the sudden burst of speed and saw the last two clones burst into nothing by kunai's impaling them. "Fire style: Crawling, fire!" Sasuke shouted as he blew fire right into the ground with large flames engulfing the ground and rolling straight towards Naruto who widen his eyes in fear and quickly jump out of the way from the attack only to scream when it turned around and exploded right onto him, sending the boy flying into the air, as the girls quickly jump up onto their feet. Even Hanabi jump up with fear in her eyes as the flames were engulfing the boy. "Humph, serves you right loser. You think with your scroll's jutsu, you can beat me?" he said confusingly at the end as the body that was suppose, to be Naruto's poof into a cloud and landed on the ground as a "Shi-"He never finished his sentence as his face got punched really hard, by the Real Naruto jump out from the trees and made contact to his face. As the boys head was moving to the right and then went flying fast into the air from the sheer force behind the punch. Landing on his feet and sliding on the ground, Naruto quickly formed another set of hand seals and then pumped his arms. "Chakra concentration!" he shouted as there were blue glows surrounding his hands and feet. Every ninja in the stands were wide eye and smiling as they knew what this jutsu does and were even more surprised to see him use this technique, then they looked towards Sakura who was jumping and down along with pumping her fists in excitement. "ALRIGHT YOU SHOW HIM NARUTO! USE THAT CHAKRA BOOST GO, GO ,GO!" she excitedly

scream along with Ino joining in with the girl as Sakura was the one who taught Naruto this technique right before he came to the finals. The boy grin and charged forward with a huge amount of speed that the dirt behind him was litterly flying off the ground, though being rookie of the year that Sasuke was manage to hand flip back on his feet and quickly block Naruto's downward kick, and then spun around with his arm swinging as Naruto this time, brought his hand up to block the punch only to get pushed back a bit while losing his balance from the sheer force. "Fire style: phoenix flower jutsu!" Sasuke quickly shouted and form the hand signs as he breathed in and fired off the fire jutsu at Naruto as the boy went flying backwards and high into the air with each explosion that made contact to him, as he felt the fur on his tail burning from the heat. "Fire style: Exploding Fire bomb jutsu!" he shouted as the trail of orange light were being shown on the ground, Naruto in his flinching form widen his eyes at the sight of the jutsu, the same jutsu that nearly killed him during his blind rage. "Water style: Bubble bomb jutsu!" Naruto counter acted by using the water jutsu to fling him to safety, as the first fire bomb came hurdling towards him, then he aim down for his water jutsu using it again to dodge the next fire bomb but failed in time to dodge the third one as this jutsu increased in speed after the first two. He went soaring through the air in complete pain as the crowds were going off their seats, shouting kill the demon, show the demon what you're made off. Naruto can hear it all and was smiling through it all as the Kyuubi inside wasn't freaking out or yelling at the kid for the poor job at dodging the bastard's jutsu. The blood that was falling off from Naruto's mouth though, was indicating that he was starting to get tired out from the battle. He knew the regeneration is slow, so he had to be careful from here on out. "Just a few more attack and a little dodging, then Sasuke will be open" he thought to himself as he open his eyes wide along with puking out blood from a heavy blow to the stomach as Sasuke appeared right underneath him, then spun in midair with his right foot connecting with Naruto's left side, and then to the left to his right rib. Then twirled above the boy and slammed kicked into his back shouting "Lions barrage!" Naruto then went hurtling down towards the ground with a loud explosion along with Sasuke following up with fire ball jutsu. XXX "NARUTO-KUN!" screamed Hanabi along with others as they watch horrifying outcome from the combos, along with hearing the boy scream in agony. Hanabi was tearing up along with shaking her head no, as she couldn't believe what was happening! "HeHe said he will winHe said he wouldn't lose to him" Hanabi cried out as she felt her father pulling her into him, as the girl just stood still letting the tears fall. "WhyWhy is he losing?" she kept questioning. "No matter what happens, I will never lose to the likes of Sasuke!" "He promised" "If I do fight Sasugay in the finals I want you to cheer me on Hanabi!" he announced with a smiled. "Why Naruto-kunWhy did" then widen her eyes. "And when I do fight him, he will be in a great surprise!" She then gently move her father's arms away from her, as the man blinked in confusion and saw the little girl activating her byakkugan and leer deeply into the cloud of smoke. Hoping and trying her best to see what was going on and hoping to get through the dust cloud. She then picked up not one, not two but three chakra signatures! The first two looking like Naruto, while the last one

looked like a fox that wrap around his wrists as the second Naruto, the one with the fox darted out of the smoke in a black streak that she almost couldn't detect. She then shook her head and was smiling as she tried her best to wipe the tears away. "What do you see daughter?" her uncle and father asked, as they had their Byakkugan on as well. But couldn't detect what Hanabi saw as she explain there was three chakra signatures only, for the girl to tilt her head with they said. "What third chakra?" "WaitYou didn't see it?" She asked as she blinked her eyes confusingly, she could have sworn she saw a third signature and just turn around to the battlefield. XXX "Humph, is that all the power you have you fucking loser?" Taunted Sasuke as the boy walked slowly towards the dust cloud that was still there along with a shadow outline of Naruto lying still on the ground. Genma who had the tooth in his mouth was moving it up and down as he knew that if he were to call the match to Sasuke he would be making a mistake. He was no idiot after all; he sensed three chakra signatures in that dust cloud along with watching carefully of the boy using stealthy movements to hide himself into the shadows. He then tilted his head slightly to the right behind the Uchiha and smiled at the blonde boy who was smirking along with a fox like head moving out from a form of a bracelet, snickering at the stupidity Sasuke was showing. "My, my Naruto-kun you have improved a lot over the past few months. Though, wonder if you will make it to Chuunin or not, since you have shown little tactician skills." He then tilted the toothpick up and moved his shoulders up and down in a chuckle. "Who am I kidding, the way your holding back your skills and not wasting your jutsu recklessly, I say you fit to be a Chuunin" He thought as he watch the rest of the battle played out and snicker. Sasuke then kicked Naruto in the ribs only for it to poof into nothing but smoke! "What the hell!" "HEY SASUGAY!" shouted the real Naruto as he came bursting from the tree branch as he was like an orange blue to everyone. After the blows he received from the Uchiha and crashing down into the ground. He quickly summoned Usuki into the battlefield, telling her to morph into a bracelet and explained to her that she was going to help him kick some Uchiha ass! She happily obliged and agreed to help the boy against the Uchiha, before running off though. He made a shadow clone to make it look like he was passed out on the ground. Before Sasuke could react in time with his punch, Naruto quickly twirl around the forward thrust as Hinata smiled bright at what she saw along with Neji who too was smirking. Hinata was the one who taught him how to spin like that in order to dodge some of the Jyuuken strikes or any type of forward punches! During the twirl he quickly landed a kick to the back of Sasuke's head, sending the boy forward along with spitting out blood from his mouth. Before he hit the ground Naruto quickly formed a hand sign. "Wind style: Dance of the storm!" he shouted while quickly punching forward and back sending out ball of air into the Uchiha's back, as the boy was flinching wildly in the air as you could hear what sounded like smacks and breaking of bones, Naruto quickly halt the jutsu as he didn't want to waste any more chakra ran forward and punch the air, taking this cue. Usuki morph out of her form and darted straight into Sasuke, as she was bouncing up and down like black paint, surprising everyone in the stadium that they didn't know he could summon! Sasuke then wailed and scream from feeling the little black fox scratching and biting him in many different places as he tried effortlessly to get the little female off of him. When he landed on his feet and moves his head towards Naruto, he was suddenly flung backwards with his cheeks puffing out with a large bruise and went flying backwards. "Fox style: rising geyser!" Shouted Usuki as Hinata widen her eyes in shock along with seeing the

water coming out from Usuki's mouth! What made it even more amazing was that the water was scolding hot as it made contact to Sasuke, causing the boy to fly straight into the wall once more, but this time cracking the spot he landed at. Usuki and Naruto both blinked their eyes in shock along with slowly move their heads to each other, then Naruto jump up in excitement along with spinning the poor fox around. "HOLY SHIT USUKI YOU DID IT! YOU USED A JUTSU!" He exclaimed along with fox happily shouted I did it over and over. "NARRUUUUTOOOO!" yelled Sasuke as they were electricity flickering all over his hands as Kakashi in the stands, moved forward and panic as he told the boy never to use the jutsu against an ally. "DIIIIEEE" yelled the enrage Uchiha who charged forward with incredible speed, that even Genma wouldn't be able to stop him in time, as he tsk under his breath. "Gaah, CRAP, CRAP, what do I do!" Naruto said in a panic, as the little fox topple a bit and returned to the land of foxes. Naruto let out a quick relief as he doesn't have to worry about her dying and the fact she used up a lot of chakra for that one Jutsu. "Fox any ideas?" Naruto asked, as he gulped down his own saliva as he could feel death coming his way. There was no way in hell that any jutsu's he haves in his arsenal were strong enough or sturdy enough to deflect this weird Lighten jutsu. The kyuubi sensing the danger coming along with panicking as well, since he too knew there was no stopping that jutsu. He went through many different types of jutsu that the boy could use to deflect it, but it is needed over thirty hand signs to manage one. Then a swirling orb appeared in his head along with the image of Mia using a ball form of the bubble bomb jutsu into the perverted sage's stomach. "KIT, Remember that jutsu Mia used on Pervy Sage?" He immediately screamed to the boy. As Naruto nodded his head in response to the question of if he remember about it or not! "Well quickly make a second clone and I'll take control of it then hold your hand out okay! I'll do the rest and then you thrust forward!" he exclaimed as Naruto blinked in confusion and wonder if he could really do that. Aw hell with it. It's a plan and he will go for it. "Shadow clone jutsu!" exclaimed Naruto, as he brought his hands together in his favorite hand sign, along with summoning demon chakra this time around. Surprising most of the ninja's in the stadium and the head clans, even Sarutobi, Tsunade and Jiraiya who all move forward at the feel of the demon chakra, but this time Jiraiya smiled earning a confused look from Tsunade. "What is it Jiraiya and you better not be pulling any pranks!" She yelled while grabbing the main as he just points towards the boy as the second clone appeared but this time more fox like than what Naruto was, as the boy reach his hand towards the clone. "Seems like the fox, knows how to deflect the Chidori" He announced making everyone turn back to the stadium. "Okay now what?" asked Naruto to the fox clone as he saw the desperation in his eyes, along with starting to swirl his hands back and forth above his hands. Along with what appears to be red and blue chakra gathering around his palm. "I don't know how stable this will be, but it's the only thing I can think of! Now thrust!" he shouted while the ball of chakra formed completely along with the clone bursting into nothing. Hearing the chirping birds being closed to him along with Naruto ears flinching in the sign of danger and quickly spun around with his right hand and slammed it not at the Chidori no, right into Sasuke stomach! Which the boy's jutsu canceled out right after feeling the swirl of energy gathering all around his stomach along with coughing and spitting out blood from his mouth. Naruto's face was full of determination and held onto the jutsu as much he could, feeling his fingers burning from the intense

energy of both Demon Chakra and his normal chakra, as the ball was blood red at first and then turned a bright blue orb, that made every ninja there bugged eye at the attack. XXX "Jiraiya you didn't!" Tsunade asked while quickly whipping her head towards the Toad sage, only to widen her eyes at the shock look he was giving. "Youdidn't teach him that jutsu!" She asked with shock as the toad sage just shook his head left and right. "I didn't even mention anything about the RasenganLet alone talk about it. He and the Kyuubi must've "Then an image of Mia using the bubble bomb jutsu into him as he then face palm. "He picked it up from Mia at the time. Considering she use his bubble bomb jutsu with just one hand! He must've saw, how she spiral the water" He said with both shock and proudness behind his voice. Tsunade and the third just blinked at him and then back to the arena grounds. Sarutobi then smiled brightly at the boy achieving the number one jutsu of his father. "Great job Naruto, your one step closer to learning that jutsu" XXX "Whoa what kind of jutsu is that?" Ino and Sakura asked at the same time, as they couldn't believe the power behind it along with feeling it even up from the stands. "I dunno but Akamaru here won't stop barking with glee!" Kiba said with excitement, as the little dog kept barking awesome job Alpha, over and over. "Heh, Naruto got you pump for future training huh boy!" "Yip!" the dog, happily bark and wag his tail happily. Ino and Sakura both look at each other and grin, making a silent agreement that they too will train even harder. Along with having the drive to protect those they care about as they turn back to the arena and waited for the battle be over. XXX "My Naruto-san acquired a very powerful technique!" Hizashi said with a wide expression, earning Hanabi's attention to her Uncle. "That there jutsu Hanabi-san is called the Rasengan", he explained along with Hiashi beaming with great respect for the boy as he can see the resemblance to the fourth now. "Rasengan?" she question as she turned back to the battle, watching the blue orb slowly defusing from being used to long. "What does it do Uncle?" "Well wait and you will find out, let's just sayNaruto's father uses it a lot during his time" He left it at that and saw the girl proudly smiled and lean even further on her seat to get a better look. XXX "Yeah, Yeah, Yeah, Yeah!", Kin shouted shaking poor Hinata left and right as the girl was giggling wildly along with cheering as well. Hell even Shikamaru was on his feet with a smile saying that's how you do it Naruto, Choji eyes were bulging as he kept eating his chips at a rapid pace along with TenTen screaming down to Naruto to finish him off! "Naruto-kun, do it!" Hinata yelled louder than anyone there as the people around them were also getting into the boy's victory over the Uchiha as they were cheering along with the kids as well. XXX

"My son" Naruto widen his eyes along with feeling another person's hand resting near his, holding the jutsu up further for him along with a woman's hand as well. He then looked left and right as he couldn't believe who he was seeing! "DadMom?" he asked with confusion as the two people look at him with broad smiles and hardened their gaze on the jutsu. Naruto following their example and focus on the orb of energy as his father then said. "It's called the Rasengan son, now let the energy burst to send the Uchiha flying!" he announced as they disappeared along with telling him to give it all her got. He then moved his head up with a battle cry as he cried out. "RASENGAN!" and with that Sasuke went flying backwards in a spiraling mess as the winds were roaring and wailing throughout the stadium, as both blue and red chakra were pushing into the Uchiha along with flying everywhere as all the spectators in the stands quickly guarded themselves from the powerful winds and heard the howls of victory behind it. When they lowered their arms to see the Uchiha flying and getting covered into the energy orb, exploded right into the wall with a loud boom! Naruto with his arm out stretch, quickly wobble a bit and rested the arm down to his waist as he was panting and breathing hard and fast. He then looked toward Genma as the proctor never once change his smiling face from what just happen and nodded to the boy. They then both looked towards the direction of where Sasuke flew along with a huge trench hole that trailed behind him. The chakra that was used on the jutsu without anyone's knowledge flew directly towards Hanabi and Temari as they quickly shook their heads from the sudden wind blowing into them. After the smoke cleared everyone roared with excitement as Sasuke Uchiha was lying up against the wall, not moving one single bit or flinching badly as there was blood on his chin and arm. Hell even his legs were bleeding. The council though weren't cheering for the boy, but were even more afraid now after witnessing the power behind him, hell if the boy was able to outmatch an Uchiha, then their thought process began to think that the New Uzumaki family, were more dangerous than they appeared to be. XXX Genma walked towards the Uchiha with hatred in his eyes as he scanned over the boy's condition. He never liked the Uchiha from the beginning and seeing the beat down he received from Naruto, the new Uzumaki clan. He have to say it's about time, after getting a good judge meant he walk over towards Naruto as the boy looked like he would collapse any second from what he just accomplish and grin to him along with grabbing his left arm and raised it high he could. "Winner is Uzumaki Naruto!" he announced, as the crowd went into another full blown outrage cheers as they were chanting and calling out his name. The boy was overwhelm as he was being forced to spin slowly around the arena stadium to show him all those who was cheering for him. "Awesome Job Naruto, you kick ass and your just beginning too!" screamed Kiba who was litterly up from his seat along with Ino and Sakura. "CHA NARUTO YOU SHOW THAT BASTARD WHOSE THE BOSS, WAY TO GO!" "That's showing the Uzumaki power Naruto, you did a great job!" Ino exclaimed wagging her tail happily as he was smiling and giddying like a school girl at the praises he was receiving. "ALRIGHT NARUTO!" screamed Choji along with Shikamaru grinning down to the boy with a nod as to say, nicely done.

"Naruto-kun, keep it up and never give up!" TenTen and Kin both said at the same giggling down the blushing boy. "Naruto-kun you were wonderful!" Yelled Hinata, as he whispered thanks to her along with Hinata whispering back you're welcome to the boy. He then was looking towards the Jonin sensei's as they had proud looks on their faces along with nodding to him along with Kakashi eye smiling to him and Gai-sensei giving him a, thumbs up. "You did it you did it Naruto-kun I knew you could!" Yelled a bouncing Hanabi as he was also getting congrats from the hyuuga's who was attending to the fights along with Hiashi and Hizashi giving their praises as well. Hanabi who settle down had the look of admiration to the boy, as he kept his promise of winning against Sasuke in the first rounds. Hell she was over joyed by the fact the boy laid a beat down Then dread overcame her. "NaniWhat, what is going on?" she thought to herself and looked towards where Sasuke was and panic at the sight he wasn't there! She then felt chakra's being flared all over the place, as she looked towards who was giving it out. It was all the girls with the fox features, trying their best to shout to the boy about the danger he was in, but he couldn't hear them with the loud cheering. Hanabi then looked towards where the danger was and saw it was Sasuke, rushing towards Naruto with a sharp Kunai infused with electricity! She turns her head all over the place to see if anyone was going to stop him, but they weren't paying attention at all. Even the sensei's were too caught up with cheering, okay so she won't blame them for seeing an awesome display, but Naruto needed to know about the danger! She was too much in a panic and did what any little girl could do. She in hale a large amount of air and let it all out with a yell of "WATCH OUT NARUTOKUUUUUUUUUUUUN!" her voice echo throughout the entire arena as Naruto ears twitched from hearing the voice of Hanabi's panic wail, he then on instinct pulled his arm away from Genma along with pushing him out of harm's way, his right arm in slow motion grab a kunai out of his pouch as he twirled the sharp end up and thrust in front of him after fully turning around along with feeling blood gushing out on his hands and face, from the one thing he wasn't expecting! Everyone froze along with widening their eyes, Hanabi though was breathing heavily along with trying to calm herself down after seeing the boy defended himself only to find out that because of her action, caused Naruto to stab right into SasukeSasuke's heart to be precise. "GuhBastard" was the last words from Sasuke, as his Sharingan finally turned off along with his eyes going pale. He then fell backwards with a soft thud as Naruto face was wide in shock and pale from getting his first ever kill in his ninja life. Genma who stumble a bit from the shove, quickly move forward and grab the Kunai away from the boy, as Kakashi and Gai showed up on the scene to make sure Naruto's mind was in the right place. The civilians were quiet and shock at what just happen. Even the rookie Genins were silent as wellThey were definitely not expecting this to happen. Then they all turn their heads towards the direction of where Hanabi was as they saw the girl was ready to throw up along with Hiashi quickly covering her eyes and hugging her close to him, trying to calm her down. Hinata then whip her head down to the stadium and activated her Byakkugan to see Naruto's condition and could see how his breathing was increasing very fast. "Naruto-kun" XXX "Genma is Sasuke" Kakashi asked not bothering to look over to see if the boy was alright or not, he knew inside Sasuke was dead and brought death onto his self. Right now he was focusing on Naruto as he tried to make sure the boy was alright along with making sure his psyche was okay.

"II killed Sasuke" he said with fear in his voice, as he knew it was over! Over for him, over for his family and over for the Uzumaki clan "Hai, Sasuke is dead" Genma said with no emotions as he closed the boy's eyes and stood up, calling onto some medics to carry the body. "That's what happens in the Chuunin exams" He stated while looking up to the crowd to see their expressions of the situation and then heard them clapping one more time which made him blink his eyes. Even made Naruto, Kakashi and Gai to look up in confusion as the cheers restarted once more along with shouting. "It's alright Naruto!" "He was an idiot to attack you after losing!" "Can I have your autograph" which caused some of them to fall down in a goofy fashion and stood back up in time, to see that everyone was still clapping and cheering along with saying it wasn't his fault or that's what happens when you mess with a strong ninja! Kakashi then shook his head with a sigh as he couldn't believe the visitors from the other nations were open minded of how the rules work, hell even some of the leaf villagers who supported Sasuke which was only about 20%, along with the other thirty percent who are mutual with the boy were also cheering for him and saying it was okay. He then eye smiled down to the confused boy who looked back up and then chuckle lightly as Kakashi said. "Well, seems like we won't have any trouble for Team 7Though we will need a new member" He said rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. As then Gai shook his head and patted Naruto's shoulder. "Go on young Naruto! Go join with the other battlers for the next match, don't let this little set back disrupt your FIRE OF YOUTH!" He exclaimed with his teeth shining along with causing Naruto to appear behind Temari as the Girl tilted her head towards the shivering boy. "I am afraid of the shinning teeth of horrors!" he said with a trembling voice as Neji, Haku and Temari shook their heads and chuckle at the scared boy. XXX After everyone calm down along with Hanabi, coming from the restroom pale in the face after letting out her lunch that day along with experiencing her first look at somebody dying. Everyone was still jumping in their seats after witnessing a tremendous battle and were even more excited for the next being Haku vs. Neji both who are relatives, not by blood but adoption paper wise. And were excited to see how these two will fight as they watch the girl and hyuuga get into battle position, smiling to one another in excitement. "You ready Haku-san, don't think I will go easy" Neji announced seeing the girl grinning back towards him and got into her stance. "I was actually wanted to battle you Neji, so don't hold back!" They both leered excitedly to each other. "Next match will be Haku hyuuga and Neji Hyuuga" XXX Meanwhile with the civilian council's booth

"That demon killed the last Uchiha!" One of them whispered to other as they were throwing death glares. But were also thinking through their heads of the outcome with the battle, considering that Sasuke forced himself to attack Naruto along with leaving himself open for the boy to strike back with a Kunai. "Yes it's true, but we have another problem at hand" The snooty looking man said with his arms crossed. "That Uzumaki brat showed and proved to us that his clan is indeed powerful" Then the old lady leans back against her chair. "And with that kind of power in the village, there will be questions of loyalty with that clan along with thinking they can do whatever they want, regardless of our village laws" "Then what should we do! We can't have the Uzumaki clan, that demon think he can roam around freely!" Then the hefty man got interrupted from one of the business council man. "ORWE could have someone represent the Uzumaki clan, since the demon is too young to be head clan" he mention while the others all looked at each other and then had evil grins at the developing plans they were coming up with along with making the Uzumaki's lives miserable! Orochimaru though was seething through his teeth as his plan to get Sasuke has back fired! He couldn't believe the idiot will go and do something like that and get himself killed, it wouldn't matter. He can still get the boy if Kabuto is fast enough. But for now, he will keep an eye on the Jinchurikii and wait till it was the right time to start the invasion. "The battle between Haku and Neji will begin now!" What idea does the civilian council have in mind? And what will happen with Naruto and his girls now? Review this Chapter Return to Top